Forum Creative Minds Wuxia Translations LOCH unabridged

Asian Movies and TV Series Reviews, Photos and News

Join or Sign In
TV Series
Movies
Music
News
Actors
Actresses
Forums
Store
Search movies, dramas and more
If this is your first visit, be sure to check out the FAQ by clicking the link above. You may have to register
before you can post: click the register link above to proceed. To start viewing messages, select the forum that
you want to visit from the selection below.
Thread: LOCH unabridged

User Name Password Log in
Remember Me?
Register Help
What's New?
FAQ Calendar Forum Actions Quick Links Advanced Search
+ Reply to Thread
Results 41 to 60 of 70
Page 3 of 4 1 2 3 4 First Last
Thread Tools
07-03-06, 11:07 AM
Chapter 16 The Nine Yin Manual
The coffins lid opened; it turned out it had not been
nailed down. There was no zombie inside; only a
good-looking young girl with a pair of big eyes. It
was none other than Mu Nianci. Yang Kang was
pleasantly surprised and quickly he held out his hand
to help her out.
Chapter 16 The Nine Yin Manual
(Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet)
Guo Jing and Huang Rong left the Chengs residence and
were very tired since they have not had any sleep for the
rest of the night. They had wanted to go back to the inn to
rest, but suddenly heard the sound of hoof beats came
galloping fast from the south heading north. The sound
was coming near, but suddenly it stopped. Huang Rongs
curiosity was piqued, There must be something unusual
happening. Sounds interesting. Utilizing her lightness
kungfu she immediately went to take a look. Guo Jing
followed closely.
To their surprise, what they saw was Yang Kang standing
on the roadside, holding a horses rein and talking to
#41
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
Forum
on the roadside, holding a horses rein and talking to
Ouyang Ke. Guo and Huang did not want to come any
closer because they did not want to be detected. They hid
themselves quite a distance away; moreover, those two
spoke in low voice. So what Huang Rong could hear were
bits and pieces. Ouyang Ke mentioned Yue Fei and Lin An
government office; while Yang Kang did say my father.
Huang Rong was curious, she wanted to come nearer, but
at that time Ouyang Ke cupped his fists and heading east,
along with all his female disciples/concubines.
Yang Kang stayed behind. He stared blankly for a while,
then let out a long sigh and mounted his horse. Xian Die
[lit. Worthy Brother, but I think it would sound silly, so I
am going to use Xian Die from now on], I am here, Guo
Jing called. Yang Kang heard his voice and he was startled,
but stopped his horse anyway. Elder Brother, you are
here as well? he replied.
I ran into Miss Huang here and we fought that Ouyang
Ke, thats why we were delayed, Guo Jing explained. Yang
Kangs face turned red; he felt uneasy since he wasnt
sure if Guo Jing heard his conversation with Ouyang Ke.
But Guo Jings face remained calm; so Yang Kang felt
better. This man cannot pretend, he thought, He
wouldnt be this calm if he heard me.
Elder Brother, he said, shall we hurry up and continue
our trip tonight, or shall we spend the night here? Will Miss
Huang go to Beijing with us?
Its not I who go with you, it is you who follow us, Huang
Rong said.
Whats the difference? Guo Jing smiled. Let us go back
to that ancestral temple and have some rest. Tomorrow
evening we will enjoy the Beggar Clans banquet; and then
we can continue our trip.
So the three people walked back to the temple. Huang
Rong lighted a candle; grabbing the candlestick she picked
up the needles she shot out a moment ago. This time of
the year the weather was getting hot, so they took down
the doors, and brought the planks outside. They intended
to sleep in the courtyard.
Just before they fell asleep, the sound of horses hoof beat
from a distance can be faintly heard. They tilted their head
to listen. The sound was coming fast, sounded like it was
more than one horse.
Three horses in the front, pursued by more than 10
people, Huang Rong guessed. Guo Jing literally grew up
on horseback; he knew exactly the number of the horses.
There are 16 pursuers altogether, he said. Well, well,
well what do you know?
What? Huang Rong asked.
The three horses on the front are Mongolian horses, but
the pursuers are not, Guo Jing answered. What in the
world are the Mongolian horses doing in this area? he
wondered.
Huang Rong pulled Guo Jings hand and they walked
outside the temple gate. Suddenly a swishing sound was
heard, and arrow flew above their heads. The three riders
rushed toward the temple. An arrow flew from the
pursuers and hit the last horses thigh. The horse uttered a
sad neigh and knelt down on the ground. The riders
equestrian skill was superb; he managed to leap just
before the horse hit the ground. Looked like the rider did
not know any lightness kungfu, his step was heavy. The
other two riders stopped their horse and turned back.
I am all right, shouted the one who fell down. Quickly,
go! Ill try to block the enemy!
I will help you block the enemy. Fourth Prince, you go
ahead, shouted one of the other two.
How can you do that? asked the Fourth Prince.
Those three were speaking Mongolians. Guo Jing who was
listening thought he knew those voices. They sounded like
Toulei, Jebeh, and Bourchu. He was really surprised.
What are they doing here? he thought.
He wanted to come nearer, but the pursuers had already
surrounded the three riders. The three Mongolians were
experts in shooting arrows; so the pursuers did not dare to
come too close; they only shot their own arrows from a
distance.
Lets go up! one of the Mongolian shouted, his hand
pointing to a flagpole. Three people scurried to the flagpole
and climbed up. They were trying to gain a better position.
The pursuers dismounted their horses and surrounded the
flagpole on all directions. Somebody shouted an order and
four soldiers lifted high their shields; came near the
flagpole and tried to chop it down with their swords.
You are wrong, Huang Rong whispered, There are only
15 pursuers.
No, I cant be wrong, Guo Jing countered. Maybe one of
them was shot dead. He just closed his mouth when a
horse came wandering, there was a rider on it, but he was
dead; his foot was stuck on the stirrup so the horse was
dragging him along, an arrow sticking out from his chest.
Guo Jing crawled toward that corpse. He drew the arrow
out. As soon as he traced his fingers on the arrow, he
out. As soon as he traced his fingers on the arrow, he
could feel that it was made of wrought iron, and had an
engraving of a leopard head. It was the arrow used by the
Master Archer Jebeh; heavier than average arrows. His
suspicion was gone; he called out, On the flagpole, are
you Master Jebeh, Brother Toulei and Master Bourchu?
This is Guo Jing!
The three people were delighted. How can you be here?
they asked.
Who pursued you? Guo Jing asked.
The Jin soldiers! Toulei answered.
Guo Jing took the dead Jin soldiers body, lifted it up and
rushed forward. He threw the corpse toward the soldiers at
the foot of the flagpole. The corpse did knock down two
soldiers that the other two was scared and ran away.
Out of the blue two white shadows swooped down to Guo
Jing. He recognized those were his two condors, which
together Huazheng and he raised back in Mongolia. Those
two birds also recognized their master amidst the dark
night, so they uttered a loud cry and came down on Guo
Jings shoulder.
Huang Rong had heard Guo Jings story on how he had
shot down an eagle, and how he raised a pair of condors
as his playmates; and now suddenly saw the white
condors she ignored the surrounding soldiers. She came
running toward Guo Jing and called out, Let me play with
them! She held out her hand to stroke the condors
feather. But the condor did not know Huang Rong, so it
moved its head to hit Huang Rongs hand with its beak.
Luckily Huang Rong was quick; if not, the back of her hand
would be injured.
Guo Jing hurriedly pulled the birds away. Huang Rong
sulked, Your pet birds are bad! But actually she was
happy, she leaned her head to take a closer look at the
birds.
Ronger, watch out! suddenly Guo Jing shouted. Two fast
arrows flew toward Huang Rongs chest. She ignored the
arrows, nonchalantly reached toward the dead soldiers
pocket. The arrows hit were right on target, but they hit
the soft hedgehog armor and simply fell down near her
foot. Huang Rong continued groping the pocket until she
found some dried meat and fed them to the birds.
Ronger, play with the condors, I am going to kill some Jin
soldiers! Guo Jing said. He jumped to strike an arrow
flying toward him, stretched his left palm and with a
cracking sound broke a nearby Jin soldiers arm.
Where did the dog that creates trouble in here come
from? suddenly a voice called out in the dark.
Surprisingly, he was speaking Chinese. Guo Jing was
Surprisingly, he was speaking Chinese. Guo Jing was
startled, This voice sounds familiar, he thought. At that
time a couple of metal came flashing down his way; two
short hatchets came chopping down on him, one slashing
his chest, the other slashing toward his lower abdomen.
Guo Jing saw the incoming force was fierce; he knew the
attacker was not an ordinary officer. Immediately he shot
his palm using the divine dragon swings its tail. His palm
hit that man on the shoulder, broke the shoulder blade
into pieces and sent the man flying backward a few feet.
The man cried out pitifully. Suddenly Guo Jing
remembered, This is one of the huang he si gui [four
demons of the Yellow River], the sang men fu [deadly
gate hatchet] Qian Qingjian.
Guo Jing knew that his martial art skill had improved
tremendously these past several months; of course he was
in entirely different league compared to when he fought
the Four Demons of the Yellow River in Mongolia a while
back; but to be able to strike the enemy more than ten
feet away with only one palm? He was blown away. While
he was still amazed by it, a couple more metal objects
came down flashing toward him. This time it was a saber
and a spear.
Guo Jing guessed they must be duan hu dao [severing
soul blade] Shen Qinggang and zhui ming qiang [pursuing
life spear] Wu Qinglie. His right hand forming a hook and
caught the spear near its head and pulled it hard. Wu
Qinglie tried to resist, but he was pulled along and fell face
down in front of Guo Jing. Right at that moment Guo Jing
was stepping back to elude the chopping saber; that Shen
Qinggangs blade was hacking toward his martial brothers
skull.
Guo Jings leg flew up, kicked Shen Qinggangs right wrist.
A streak of blue light flashed in the dark night, his saber
flew up from his hand; Wu Qinglies life was saved. Guo
Jing then picked up Wu Qinglie from his back and whirled
him against his martial brother. With a bang sound two
brothers collided and passed out immediately.
Among the Four Demons of the Yellow River, only three
left, since duo po bian [soul snatching whip] Ma
Qingxiong was killed by Lu Guanying when he was trying
to penetrate the robber gang of Lake Tai. These three
people were the elite fighters of the Jin soldiers who
pursued Toulei and his company. The rest of the Jin
soldiers were not aware that their leaders had fallen due to
the dark. They were still engaging Toulei, Jebeh and
Bourchu in shooting battle.
You are not running away, do all of you want to die
here? Guo Jing roared. He rushed toward the enemy
soldiers, hit here and grabbed there, throwing bodies
everywhere. Very soon the soldiers panicked and scattered
in all directions. Shen Qinggang and Wu Qinglie slowly
came out to their senses, each with a splitting headache.
came out to their senses, each with a splitting headache.
They were seeing things, but realizing that their company
scattered they also ran away without hesitation.
Accidentally they stumbled upon Qian Qingjian and woke
him up. He mumbled indistinctly, but seeing the rest of the
soldiers scattered away, he ignored his pain and ran
different direction.
Jebeh and Bourchu were skilled archers; they kept
shooting their arrows and managed to kill three more Jin
soldiers. Toulei looked down and saw his sworn brothers
had scattered the enemy; he was delighted and called out,
Anda [Mongolian term for sworn brother]! How are you?
Holding the flagpole he slid down to the ground.
Guo Jing and Toulei held each others hand; they were
very happy that they were speechless for a while. A
moment later Jebeh and Bourchu joined them. Those
three Han people holding shields to block our arrows,
prevented us from shooting them, Jebeh said. If Jinger
did not come and rescue us, we wont be able to drink
Onon Rivers clear water anymore.
Guo Jing pulled Huang Rongs hand and have her meet
Toulei and company. This is my sworn sister, he
introduced her.
Will you give me these two white condors? Huang Rong
asked, smiling. Toulei did not understand Chinese, his
translator ran away when they were being attacked by the
Jin soldiers. He only noticed that Huang Rongs voice was
clear and sounded pleasant to his ears, but actually he had
no idea what she was saying.
Guo Jing ignored Huang Rongs request. Anda, why did
you bring the condors here? he asked.
Father sent me to see the Song Emperor; to make a
bilateral agreement between the north and south, so that
we can dispatch troops together and attack the Jins from
both directions, Toulei explained. My sister thought I
might meet you here, so she sent these condors to you.
She guessed right, didnt I meet you here?
Guo Jing heard him mentioning Huazheng, his heart was
saddened. He had fallen in love with Huang Rong; but
occasionally Huazheng came into his mind. Not that he
had any romantic feeling toward her, but actually he did
not know how to sort this thing out. Sometimes he chased
that thought away; but now hearing Toulei he was at a
loss. His only thought was, Within a month I am going to
the Peach Blossom Island where Rongers father might kill
me. How could I attend to her? Therefore, he turned
toward Huang Rong and told her, These two birds are
mine. You can have them to play with.
Huang Rong was delighted; she found more dried meat to
feed the condors.
feed the condors.
Toulei proceeded by telling how his father, Genghis Khan
had gained victory over the Jins on several fronts; but the
Jin army was strong in numbers. They consolidated
themselves and for many years strengthen their forts that
for a while they have managed to defend their borders.
Thereupon Genghis Khan had sent Toulei to make contact
with the south to form an alliance with the Songs to attack
the Jins. Unfortunately they ran into a brigade of the Jin
army and could not prevent a battle. Their company
perished and only three of them managed to escape and
ran away there.
Guo Jing remembered that day at the Cloud Village he
heard Yang Kang asking Mu Nianci to go to Lin An and see
the Prime Minister Shi Miyuan, to ask him to kill the
Mongolian messengers. At that time he did not know
anything, but now he knew that the Jins had found out the
conspiracy and had sent Yang Kang to prevent the Songs
and the Mongols to form an alliance.
Toulei continued, Looked like the Jins have determined to
kill me to avoid Mongolia and the Song Dynasty formed
the alliance successfully; that the Sixth Prince himself
personally led the troop to capture me.
Wanyan Honglie? Guo Jing asked in surprise.
Thats right! Toulei answered. He was wearing a golden
helmet, I saw him clearly and even shot three arrows to
him, too bad they were blocked by his bodyguards
shields.
Guo Jing was ecstatic, Ronger, Brother Kang! Wanyan
Honglie is here, let us quickly find him. Huang Rong
quickly came, but Yang Kang was nowhere to be seen.
Guo Jing was impatient, he shouted, Ronger, you go to
the east, I will search to the west. Two people launched
their lightness kungfu and ran very fast opposite
directions.
After several lis Guo Jing managed to catch up with
several ran away Jin soldiers. He captured one of them
and found out that indeed it was the Sixth Prince Wanyang
Honglie who personally led the pursuers, but that soldier
did not know his whereabouts.
We have deserted the Prince without any regard of his
safety; if we went back, we will be executed. Hence we are
throwing away our uniforms and try to hide among the
common people, that soldier said.
Guo Jing turned and resumed his chase. It was almost
dawn, but where was Wanyan Honglies shadow? He knew
the enemy who killed his father was near, but seemed to
be unreachable. He was anxious.
He rushed forward a little bit further and arrived at a small
He rushed forward a little bit further and arrived at a small
wooded area where he saw a white shadow flashing by. It
was Huang Rong. Two people met, they looked at each
other and knew they did not find him. Dejectedly they
decided to go back to the temple.
Wanyan Honglie led quite a number of troops pursuing
us; he was riding a fast horse. I think by now he must be
going back to fetch enforcement to capture us, Toulei
tried to reason. Anda, I am bearing my fathers decree; I
cant stay for long. Let us part here. My little sister asked
me to deliver this message to you: Please go back home to
Mongolia as soon as possible.
Guo Jing agreed to what he said, but feared that it would
be difficult for them to meet again in the future. His heart
was heavy. He hugged Toulei, Jebeh and Bourchu farewell,
but said very little. They mounted their horses and
galloped away. The sound of hoof beats gradually vanished
away; men and horses slowly hidden behind a cloud of
yellow dust.
Let us hide and wait for Wanyan Honglie to come back,
proposed Huang Rong. If the troops are numerous, we
will simply following them and try to assassinate him in
the evening. Dont you think its a good idea?
Guo Jing was delighted. He praised Huang Rong
incessantly. Huang Rong was very happy too, she smiled
and said, It was nothing, I was just using the common
tactic of yi an jiu chuan [leaving to shore to move to a
ship].
Ill go to the woods to hide our horses, Guo Jing said. He
walked toward the backyard of the temple, and suddenly
saw something gleaming among the grass under the
morning sun. He bent down to take a closer look and
found that thing was a golden helmet, inlaid with three big
jewels. Guo Jing picked it up and walked back to Huang
Rong. What do you think this is? he quietly asked.
Wanyan Honglies golden helmet? Huang Rong guessed.
Exactly! whispered Guo Jing. I believe he is still hiding
somewhere close to this temple. Lets spread out and find
him.
Huang Rong turned her back, her hands pressed down on
the wall and she floated atop the wall in no time. I am
searching from above, you from below, she called out.
Guo Jing entered the temple.
Was my lightness kungfu a moment ago good? Huang
Rong called.
Guo Jing was taken aback, he stopped in his track. It was
very good! Why? he asked.
Then why didnt you praise me? Huang Rong said with a
laugh.
Guo Jing stomped his feet. Oh, you mischievous kid! You
still want to joke at a time like this, he said.
Huang Rong simply laughed; raising her hands she flew to
the rear courtyard.
When Guo Jing was fighting the Jin soldiers, Yang Kang
had observed from the side. Despite the darkness he could
recognize the Sixth Prince Wanyan Honglie. Although by
now Yang Kang knew he was not his own father, but
nonetheless he had raised Yang Kang for more than ten
years; he had been a fathers figure for Yang Kang all this
time. Yang Kang saw how Guo Jing had dispersed the Jin
soldiers; if Wanyan Honglie was seen by Guo Jing, he
would lose his life for sure. It was a critical time, Yang
Kang did not have too much time to think; so he jumped
to the battleground. At that time Guo Jing was hurling a
Jin soldiers body to the air. Wanyan Honglies horse got
scared, so he was busy holding the rein. Yang Kang
grabbed him from behind and pulled him to safety.
Fu Wang [Father King], its me, Kanger. Dont make a
sound! Yang Kang whispered urgently.
Guo Jing was still fighting, and Huang Rongs attention was
occupied by the condors. The night was dark, so nobody
saw him with Wanyan Honglie moved toward the rear
courtyard of the temple.
Yang Kang quietly pushed open the door to the west wing,
and equally quietly two people hid themselves there. Their
ears could still hear the battle cry outside, then the noise
of Jin soldiers scampered away; finally they heard the
mumbling sound of the three Mongolians talking to Guo
Jing.
Wanyan Honglie thought he was dreaming, Kanger, he
whispered, What brought you here?
It was a fortunate coincidence, Yang Kang replied. Ah
but that man surnamed Guo meant you harm.
By that time Wanyan Honglie heard Guo Jing and Huang
Rong were going separate ways to look for him. He also
saw a moment ago how Guo Jing had defeated the Three
Ghosts of the Yellow River; and how fiercely and swiftly
Guo Jing had beaten and killed numerous Jin soldiers. If he
were discovered by those two, what would happen? He
shuddered involuntarily.
Father King, if we exit now, I am afraid well run into
them. Lets just hide in here, they will eventually leave.
Wait till they are far away, then we can slowly come out,
Yang Kang said.
Yang Kang said.
Thats not a bad idea, Wanyan Honglie said. He paused,
then said, Kanger, why did you call me fu wang [father
king], and not tie [father/papa/daddy]?
Yang Kang was silent. He remembered his late mothers
fate; his heart was filled with turbulent emotions.
Wanyan Honglie slowly said, You were thinking of your
mother, were you not? He stretched his arm to hold Yang
Kangs hand; that hand was icy cold, Yang Kangs cold
sweat.
Yang Kang gently pulled his hand away. He changed the
subject, This Guo Jings martial art is high. He is seeking
vengeance for his father; he is determined to find and kill
you. He also has befriended many-many experts in martial
art; it will be impossible for you to guard against him. I
think it will be to your benefit that you do not go back to
Beijing in the next six months or so.
Wanyan Honglie recalled what happened at the Ox Village
of Lin An nineteen years ago; he was saddened, yet there
was a tinge of guilty feeling in him, so he was silent for a
quite a while. Very well, he finally said, Ill avoid Beijing
for a while. Have you gone to Lin An yet? What did the
Prime Minister Shi say?
I havent been there, Yang Kang coldly replied.
Wanyan Honglie heard the tone of his voice, he could
guess that Yang Kang had probably found out about his
own life story; but why did Yang Kang save him? Could he
have another plan in mind?
Those two men had lived together for eighteen years as
father and son; they loved each other dearly. But now that
they were together in that small room, suddenly Yang
Kang thought there was a deep hatred between them.
There was a raging battle inside his heart: With just a
whack of my palm I will avenge my father and mother, but
how can I do that? That Yang Tiexin fellow was my
biological father, but what did he give me? Normally Mama
treated Father King well, if I kill him now, would Mama like
it? Besides, if I really forsake being a prince, will I end up
wandering around in the wilderness, destitute just like Guo
Jing?
He was still having these disquieting thoughts when
Wanyan Honglie said, Kanger, we have had father-son
relationship. No matter what, you are my son and I love
you. Within ten years our great Jin will conquer the Song.
At that time I will have enormous power and authority in
my hands; with unlimited riches and honor. This beautiful
country, this mortal world, will eventually fall into your
hands.
Yang Kang understood the implication of his speech;
Yang Kang understood the implication of his speech;
Wanyan Honglie aimed to be the emperor. Thinking about
unlimited riches and honor, his heart was thumping
loudly, secretly thought, With the power of the Great Jin,
it is not difficult to crush the Song. Mongolia will pose
another problem, but it will be temporary. They are just a
bunch of barbarians with excellent riding and archery
skills; nothing refine. Father Kings management skill is
superb. Which Great Jins other prince can be compared to
him? When alls said and done, I will definitely become the
crown prince of this world. Thinking thus far his blood
boiled. He stretched his hand to grab Wanyan Honglies.
Tie [Daddy], your child will certainly help you in this great
undertaking.
Wanyan Honglie felt Yang Kangs hand was warm, he was
delighted. I am Li Yuan, you are Li Shi Min. [Translator
note: Li Yuan and Li Shi Min were father and son, founder
of the Tang Dynasty]
Yang Kang was about to reply when suddenly they heard a
noise behind them. Two men froze. Quickly they turned
their heads. It was already morning; a bright sunlight
came through the window. They saw seven, eight coffins
scattered throughout the room. Turned out this west wing
was the temporary placement of the dead before burial.
They listened carefully; the noise sounded like it came
from one of the coffin.
What was that? Wanyan Honglie asked.
Probably a mouse, Yang Kang replied. At that moment
they heard Guo Jing and Huang Rong were talking outside
about the golden helmet; then joking around looking for
them.
Confound it! Yang Kang thought, Fathers golden helmet
is left outside! This could be bad. With a low voice he
said, I am going to lead them away. Quietly he opened
the door and jumped outside, toward the roof.
Huang Rong was on the roof; suddenly she saw a shadow
flashing on the roof peak. Good! He is here! She dashed
toward that shadow, but the shadow quickly jumped down
and disappeared over a corner.
Guo Jing heard her voice and came. He cant run away,
he must be hiding in the woods, Huang Rong said.
Two people were about to run into the woods when
suddenly there was a noise from the bush and out came
Yang Kang. Guo Jing was pleasantly surprised. Xian Die,
where did you come from? he asked. Did you see
Wanyan Honglie?
Wanyan Honglie is here? Yang Kang feigned surprise.
He was the commander of that troop. Look, his golden
He was the commander of that troop. Look, his golden
helmet is here, Guo Jing said.
So thats how it is, Yang Kang said.
Huang Rong saw his expression was unusual; she also
remembered he was speaking with Ouyang Ke earlier; she
was suspicious. We were looking for you everywhere just
a moment ago. Where were you? she asked.
I ate too much strange food yesterday, I think I suffered
a food poisoning, so I relieved myself over there, Yang
Kang said, pointing to a small wooded area.
Huang Rong did not believe him, but she was
uncomfortable to chase him. Xian Die, Guo Jing said,
Lets look together.
Yang Kang was worried; he was not sure if Wanyan
Honglie had run away or was still there; but his face did
not show anything. He came here to die! We could not
have asked anything better, he said, Why dont you two
search to the east, Ill go to the west.
Very well! Guo Jing said, and immediately walked to the
east; pushing open the door to the jie xiao tang
[clemency and filial hall].
Brother Yang, Huang Rong said, I think that man is
hiding in the west; let me come with you.
Yang Kang groaned inwardly, but his face feigned
happiness. Let us go, quick! he said, Dont let him run
away. Immediately two people searched from room to
room.
The Liu family of Bao Ying was originally a big family
during the Song Dynasty; naturally their ancestral temple
was huge. But because of the war with the Jins, this
temple was partially burned and some of the Liu family
was killed. Hence the parts of temple were left in ruins
without any effort to rebuild it.
With a cold look Huang Rong watched Yang Kang opened
dust-laden and full-of-spider-web doors one by one. He
searched each and every room. Finally they arrived at the
west wing. Huang Rong saw thick dust on the floor, and on
that dust there were several footprints, which from the
look of them, were recently made. There were a couple of
handprints on the closed door too. In here! she shouted
excitedly.
Guo Jing and Yang Kang both heard her cry; Guo Jiang
was delighted, while Yang Kang was anxious; both rushed
toward her.
Huang Rong kicked the door open, but to her surprise, all
she saw was several coffins with no signs of Wanyan
she saw was several coffins with no signs of Wanyan
Honglie.
Yang Kang was greatly relieved, he knew Wanyan Honglie
must have escaped; but he entered the room and loudly
shouted, Wanyan Honglie, traitor! Where do you hide?
Come out!
Brother Yang, he must have heard us a long while ago.
You dont have to kindly let him know we are here, Huang
Rong snickered.
Yang Kang was embarrassed, his face was flushed, Miss
Huang, why do you joke with me? His embarrassment
turned to anger.
Never mind her, Xian Die; Ronger likes to joke, Guo Jing
smiled. He lowered his head and said, Look here,
someone must have left all these footprints. Indeed he
was here.
Quick, we must pursue him! Huang Rong urged. Just as
she turned her head, there came a noise from behind her.
All three people were scared. They saw a coffin moved
slightly.
Huang Rong was always scared of coffins; ever since she
entered this room, she had been feeling queasy; now that
she suddenly a coffin moved by itself, she uttered a cry
and tightly held Guo Jings arm. But even though her heart
was scared, her brain was still working. That traitor
that traitor hides in the coffin, she said with a trembling
voice.
Yang Kang suddenly pointed his finger outside, Hey! He is
over there! Without waiting anything he ran outside. But
Huang Rong was quick, she reached backward and
grabbed Yang Kangs main artery. You have seen a
ghost? she sneered.
Half of Yang Kangs body was numb; he could not move.
You what are you doing? he anxiously asked.
Guo Jing was delighted. Right! That traitor must be hiding
in the coffin. With big strides he walked toward the coffin
and lifted his hands, ready if Wanyan Honglie came out.
Elder Brother, be careful! Yang Kang called out. There
could be a zombie inside.
Huang Rong twisted Yang Kangs hand that he fell to the
ground. You still want to scare me? she angrily asked.
She was certain that it was Wanyan Honglie hiding inside
the coffin, but still, she was scared. What if it were really a
zombie inside? You never know, dont you?
Brother Jing, not so fast! she tremblingly said.
Guo Jing halted and turned his head, What is it?
Just hold the lid down, Huang Rong said. Dont let
dont let that thing come out.
Guo Jing smiled, How can it be a zombie? But he saw
that Huang Rong was really scared, so he jumped toward
the coffin and comforted her, He wont be able to crawl
out!
Huang Rong was still anxious, she hesitated a little bit, and
then said, Brother Jing, let me hit the coffin using the pi
kong zhang [splitting empty palm] while you keep your
eyes open. Whether it is a zombie or Wanyan Honglie, I
will split the coffin up. We will see whether it is a person
crying or a zombie wailing!
As soon as finished speaking she exerted her energy
toward her palms, treaded two stepped and sent the palms
hacking the coffin. Her splitting empty palm was not as
strong as Lu Chengfengs; therefore, she needed to hack
the coffin directly; while actually it could be launched from
a distance with an empty air between her and the target.
Thats not right! Yang Kang anxiously called, You hack
the coffins lid, zombie might poke his head out and bite
your hand, that wont be good!
He was successful in making Huang Rong more scared
than ever. She was shivering and halted her movement.
Suddenly a cry came out of the coffin; it was a womans
voice. Huang Rong jumped. She was extremely terrified.
A female ghost! she cried. Flailing her hands she ran
outside and cried, Quick! Get out of here!
Guo Jing was brave, Brother Yang, let us lift the coffin lid
and take a look, he said.
Yang Kang was drenched in cold sweat, but how could he
refuse Guo Jings request? Surely he could not make
himself an enemy of these Guo-Huang couple. But then he
heard that womans voice again, so he rushed ahead to
raise the coffin lid. They used a knife to jack the lid up,
and together they open the lid, which actually had not
been nailed down to the coffin.
Guo Jing had directed his strength to his arms, ready to
strike the zombies head. But when he looked down, he
was stunned. There was no zombie; it was a good-looking
young girl, with a pair of big eyes looked up on them. She
was none other than Mu Nianci.
Yang Kang was pleasantly surprised, quickly he held out
his hand to help her out.
Ronger, come here, quick! Guo Jing called out. Look
who is here?
who is here?
Huang Rong turned her head with eyes closed. I dont
want to see! she shouted back.
But its Elder Sister Mu! Guo Jing urged.
With left eye still closed, Huang Rong took a peek with her
right eye. She saw Yang Kang was embracing a woman,
whose appearance looked like Mu Nianci. She felt relieved,
and timidly entered the room again. Who was that woman
if not Mu Nianci?
Huang Rong saw Mu Niancis face was haggard, two
streams of tears flowed down her cheeks. She was unable
to move. Huang Rong unsealed her acupoint and asked,
Elder Sister, why are you here?
Mu Niancis acupoint had been sealed for quite a while, her
whole body was stiff and her breath was uneven, so Huang
Rong helped by rubbing her back. After a while [lit. time
needed to drink a cup of tea] Mu Nianci told her, I was
captured and held prisoner.
Huang Rong saw that the acupoint sealed was located at
the center of palm of the foot, the yong quan [bursting
fountain] acupoint; which was rarely done by the wulin
characters of the central plain. So with 80, 90% certainty
she guessed, Was it that bastard Ouyang Ke? Mu Nianci
did not answer, but she nodded.
That day when she was trying to contact Mei Chaofeng for
Yang Kangs sake she was captured by Ouyang Ke near
the pile of skulls and her acupoint was sealed. After Huang
Yaoshi played his jade flute to disperse the snakes and
help Mei Chaofeng; Ouyang Kes concubines and his three
snake slaves were unconscious under the flute sound, and
Ouyang Ke ran away, distressed. By daybreak the
concubines and the slaves woke up and found Mu Nianci
lying on her side, unable to move; so they took her to
their master. Ouyang Ke tried to rape her, but she was
determined to fight to her death. Although Ouyang Ke was
conceited and lecherous; but he always pride himself as an
elegant and cultured man, his martial arts skill was high,
so he could easily melt womens hearts. If he resorted to
violence and brute force, he would certainly succeed in
raping her; but then he would mar the name of the White
Camel Mountain. So because of this pride, Mu Nianci was
fortunate and able to keep her purity.
Afterward they arrived at Baoying and Ouyang Ke hid her
inside one of the Liu ancestral temples coffins. He sent his
concubines to invite several beautiful young women of
the rich families, including Miss Cheng. It was then that
the Beggar Clan interfered that resulted in a battle.
Ouyang Ke left in a hurry. He had had several women
these past few days that he did not remember Mu Nianci
was still inside one of the coffins. If Guo Jing and the
was still inside one of the coffins. If Guo Jing and the
others were not looking for Wanyan Honglie, she would
have been starved to death inside the coffin.
Yang Kang was unexpectedly happy to see his lover here.
With a compassionate face he said, Little sister, just take
a rest here, I am going to boil some water for you to
drink.
How can you boil some water? Huang Rong smiled, Ill
go. Brother Jing, come with me. She had a mind to let
those two alone in private to alleviate their lovesickness.
Who would have thought that Mu Nianci sat up straight,
Hold a moment! she said without a smile, Mister Yang, I
congratulate you on your unlimited riches and honor in the
future.
Yang Kang felt redness came creeping to his entire face,
but his heart turned cold. She must have heard my
conversation with father king in here. He stood still not
knowing what to do.
Mu Nianci saw he was distressed, her heart melted; she
did not have a heart to reveal the secret that he was the
one who let Wanyan Honglie go, for fear that Guo Jing and
Huang Rong would kill him out of their angers.
You called him Father, wasnt that better? It was much
more intimate than if you call him Father King, wasnt it?
she coldly said. Yang Kang felt so ashamed; he hung his
head and did not say anything.
Huang Rong did not know what was going on; she thought
this young woman was upset and blamed Yang Kang for
not coming earlier to rescue her. He pulled Guo Jings
sleeve and whispered, Lets go out, I am sure those two
will immediately make up. Guo Jing smiled and went
along with her.
Lets eavesdrop what they are saying, said Huang Rong
as soon as they reached the courtyard.
Guo Jing smiled, Dont you intentionally create trouble. I
dont want to go.
Very well! Huang Rong sulked. Just dont be
disappointed if I heard something interesting and I wont
tell you about it. She leaped to the roof and walked
quietly back to the west wing; only to hear Mu Nianci was
speaking harshly.
You called an enemy your father. I can understand that
considering your past relationship; you will get over it.
Who would have thought you have delusional thoughts;
you want to destroy the country of your own parents, this
this Speaking to this point she was so furious that
she could not continue.
Yang Kang smiled nervously. Little sister, I he said
softly, but Mu Nianci cut him short. Who is your little
sister? Dont touch me! she screamed. Slap! her hand
left a red print on Yang Kangs face.
Huang Rong was surprised. They were fighting already,
must stop them, she thought. Entering through the
window she laughed and said, Aiyo! Even if you dont
agree with each other, please dont resort to violence. But
she stopped dead on her track seeing Mu Niancis cheeks
were fiery red while Yang Kang was very pale. She was
about to open her mouth again when Yang Kang suddenly
shouted, Good! You have met the new one and abandon
the old. Your heart is already occupied by another that you
treated me like this.
You what did you say? Mu Nianci stammered. Yang
Kang snickered, You and that fellow surnamed Ouyang.
His martial art is ten times better than mine; of course you
would immediately brush me off from your heart.
Mu Nianci was so angry that her hands and feet were icy-
cold; she nearly passed out.
Huang Rong interrupted, Brother Yang, you must not
speak nonsense; if Sister Mu liked him, how could that
bastard seal her acupoint and let her starving inside the
coffin?
By this time out of shame Yang Kang became indignant.
The truth is good, yet hypocrisy is also good. She was
captured by that bastard for quite some times, she has
lost her innocence. How could she and I be together
again?
Mu Nianci was outraged, I I What innocence have I
lost?
You were in that mans possession for many days; he
must have cuddled you, you must have embraced him.
How could you keep your crystal clear purity? Yang Kang
mocked.
Mu Nianci really could not hold herself any longer. She was
tired and angry. This last attack was too vicious for her to
bear. With a wah sound she spurted some blood and fell
backward.
Yang Kang realized his words were too vicious; seeing her
like that he felt remorse and wanted to embrace and
comfort her; but he remembered she knew his secret.
Huang Rong had voiced her suspicion earlier; if Mu Nianci
should open her mouth, his life would be in danger.
Moreover, he was worried about his father king; so without
saying anything he turned around, rushed outside and
leaped over the wall.
Huang Rong had to massage Mu Niancis chest for quite a
while before she finally came to. She was unusually
while before she finally came to. She was unusually
composed; did not even cry at all. Little Sister, she
calmly said, Let me borrow the dagger I gave you
earlier.
Brother Jing! Huang Rong loudly called out, Can you
come over, please? Guo Jing quickly came. Please give
the dagger that belongs to Brother Yang to Elder Sister
Mu, Huang Rong said.
Certainly, Guo Jing complied. He pulled the dagger out of
his pocket; it was the dagger taken by Zhu Cong from Mei
Chaofeng. It was wrapped by what to the casual onlookers
would look like a thin sheet of leather. The leather was full
of characters tattooed with a needle. Guo Jing was not
aware that the characters were actually the second part of
the Nine Yin Manual. He casually unwrapped the leather
and gave the dagger to Mu Nianci.
Huang Rong also took a dagger out from her pocket; she
softly said, Brother Jings dagger is in my possession;
Brother Yangs dagger is now in yours. Elder Sister, this is
a destiny that will bring you two together. You have a
disagreement but for a moment, please dont be sad. My
father and I are also having some disagreements. Brother
Jing and I are going to Beijing to look for Wanyan Honglie.
Elder Sister, please dont let your heart be troubled. Why
dont you come with us? We can leisurely walk together. I
am sure Brother Yang will come back to you.
Guo Jing was puzzled, Brother Yang? Huang Rong stuck
her tongue. He provoked Elder Sister to anger; Elder
Sister slapped him hard. Elder Sister Mu, if Brother Yang
did not like you, when you slapped him, how come he did
not retaliate? His martial art is stronger than yours. The
fight between you She wanted to say the fight between
you two must be a habit (she was referring to the Joust
to Find a Spouse), but she saw Mu Nianci was grieving and
she did not have a heart to say any joke.
I am not going to Beijing, Mu Nianci said, You also dont
have to go. Within the next half a year that traitor Wanyan
Honglie wont be in Beijing. He is afraid of you. Brother
Guo, Little Sister, you are good people, your life must also
be good She choked up; covered her face and rushed
toward the door. With a leap she was gone.
Huang Rong looked down and saw the blood Mu Nianci
spurted earlier. She hesitated for a moment, and in the
end did not feel comfortable; so she also leaped over the
wall and chased after her, only to see Mu Nianci under a
big willow tree in a distance. The sunlight was reflected by
the naked daggers blade. Mu Nianci lifted the dagger high
above her head. Huang Rong was anxious, she thought Mu
Nianci was going to kill herself. She loudly shouted, Elder
Sister! Please dont But the distance between them was
too far; she would not be able to prevent her. Luckily Mu
Nianci only lifted her left hand and pulled up her hair. With
Nianci only lifted her left hand and pulled up her hair. With
a slash of the dagger in her right hand she sheared a big
clump of hair, threw them to the ground and ran away.
Elder Sister! Elder Sister ! Huang Rong called out. Mu
Nianci turned a deaf ear and kept going.
Huang Rong stared blankly at a distance, she was lost in
thought. She saw the clump of soft hair was dancing in the
morning breeze. A short time later the hair was scattered
to the rice field, some went to the creek, some flew up to
the trees lining the pathway, some followed the blowing
dust, going dont know where, yet some fell into the
flowing water. Huang Rong had always been tender,
carefree and mischievous since her childhood. She laughed
when happy, cried or sulked when not; the word anxiety
was never in her vocabulary. But now she saw what had
just happened, could not keep sadness from creeping into
her heart. Now, she found out about the worlds anxiety.
Slowly she walked back to the temple and told Guo Jing
what had happened to Mu Nianci. Guo Jing did not know
why those two people were having disagreement; he
simply said, I dont understand why Elder Sister Mu took
a big deal out of it. I think her character is just too
strong.
How could a woman hugged by some stranger lost her
innocence? Even her loved one did not respect her
anymore? Did not care about her anymore? Huang Rong
thought. She did not have a clue the reasoning behind all
that, so she brushed it off as that was the way it was and
stopped at that. She slowly walked to the rear courtyard,
sat against a pillar. Her mind was still heavy with
thoughts. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.
That very evening Li Sheng and other Beggar Clan
members threw a banquet in honor of their leader, Hong
Qigong, and to congratulate Guo Jing and Huang Rong.
They have been waiting until around midnight but Hong
Qigong still did not show up. Li Sheng knew his Leaders
unusual habit so he did not give any thought; he kept
serving wine to Guo Jing and Huang Rong and they drank
to their hearts content. The Beggar Clan people had a
high respect toward these two people, so their
conversation was congenial. Miss Cheng had personally
prepared some food and four big pots of good quality wine
and delivered everything via her servants.
After the banquet was over Guo Jing and Huang Rong
discussed what to do next. Wanyan Honglie would not be
in Beijing, so it must be difficult to find him in a short
period of time. The Peach Blossom Island appointment was
drawing near. Guo Jing needed to go back to Jiaxing
immediately and consulted his six masters on what action
they would take.
Huang Rong nodded her head in agreement. I think it is
Huang Rong nodded her head in agreement. I think it is
best for your six masters not to go to the Peach Blossom
Island, she added. You fought with him and received
quite a few beatings; for him to hit a few more heads is no
big deal, is it? If you dont agree with me, let me hit you a
few times in the head. If your six masters meet my father,
what good will it brings?
You are right, Guo Jing said. But you dont need to hit
my head.
Early the next morning two people rode south. It was the
beginning of the sixth month; the weather was burning
hot. Natives of Jiangnan had a saying, the sixth of the
sixth month, a duck egg cooked by the sun. Traveling
under the hot sun they were very miserable. So they
would hurry along early in the mornings and later in the
evenings; and took some rest at noon.
A few days later they arrived at Jiaxing. Since it was
earlier than the appointed time, the Six Freaks were not
there yet. So Guo Jing wrote a letter and left the letter
with the innkeeper of the Drunken Immortal Tavern,
asking him to deliver the letter in person to the Six Freaks
of Jiangnan when they arrived on the beginning of the
seventh month.
In the letter he explained that he had met Huang Rong
and was going to the Peach Blossom Island to fulfill his
promise; that with Huang Yaoshis favored daughters
company, he should not come across any problem, so he
asked his six masters to not be anxious; and they did not
need to accompany him, and so on.
Even though he said that, actually he was scared since
Huang Yaoshi was very peculiar. He was afraid he would
more likely meet misfortune than good fortune. He was
afraid Huang Rong would feel anxious for his sake, so he
did not tell her anything. Thinking that his six masters did
not have to go to the harms way was his only consolation.
Two people headed east. After Zhoushan, they hired a
boat and continued by sea. Huang Rong knew that local
sailors were afraid of the Peach Blossom Island, like people
scared of the vipers or scorpions. Nobody dared to sail
within 40 lis of the island. If she mentioned the name of
Peach Blossom Island, no matter how much money she
offered nobody would be willing to take them. So she said
they were going shrimp fishing to a nearby island. It was
only after they were quite a distance from the shore did
she tell the boatman to change course to the north. The
boatman was terrified, but Huang Rong wielded a dagger
in front of his chest; cold and bright sparkle emanated
from the blade; he had no choice but to comply with their
request.
As the boat was nearing the island, Guo Jing smelled
flowery fragrance amidst the salty smell of the sea. He
threw his gaze toward the island. It was green and lush
threw his gaze toward the island. It was green and lush
with colorful trees and shrubs. Some were green, some
red, some yellow, and some purple. The island looked like
a massive flower garden.
Huang Rong smiled. Isnt it beautiful? she asked.
Guo Jing sighed, I have never seen so many beautiful
flowers like that in my whole life, he answered.
Huang Rong was very pleased; she smiled and explained,
Come the third month, the peach blossom is in full bloom.
Now, that is really beautiful. Master did not want to admit
that my fathers martial art is number one in the world,
but he cannot deny the fact that my fathers gardening
skill is unrivaled. Too bad he is only interested in food and
drink; he didnt even know what a good flower or plant is.
Such an uncouth person.
You are talking about Master behind his back, Guo Jing
scolded, Not a good habit. Huang Rong stuck her tongue
and made a face.
They waited until the boat was closer before they leaped
ashore. Guo Jings red horse also jumped to the shore. The
boatman had heard many horror stories about the island;
it was said that the Master of Peach Blossom Island would
kill without batting an eye; that he liked to dig peoples
hearts, lungs, livers and intestines out. So as soon as his
passengers disembarked, he turned the rudder, wanting to
leave the island as soon as possible.
Huang Rong took out a silver ingot worth ten liang and
tossed it to the boat. With a clanking noise it landed on the
bow. The boatman did not expect such a generous
recompense; he looked ashore delighted, but still did not
dare to stop on that island much longer.
Being on her home again, Huang Rongs joy was
unspeakable. Father! Father! Ronger is back! she loudly
shouted; beckoned to Guo Jing, then dashed forward.
Guo Jing saw her turning east and dodging west among
the flowers and very soon disappear from his sight. He
hastily chased her, but after several zhang he had
already lost track of her. He saw there were trails heading
east, south, west and north; but did not know which one
he should take.
When he arbitrarily took a path and walked for while he
seemed to be returning to where he started. He recalled
the pathways of the Cloud Village; Huang Rong had said
that although that village was wonderfully arranged it was
still pale in comparison with the Peach Blossom Island,
which was designed based on yin-yang and open-close
elements. If he forced himself to walk in this wonderful,
almost magical place he would end up wasting his strength
in vain. So he decided to just sit underneath a peach tree
in vain. So he decided to just sit underneath a peach tree
and waited for Huang Rong to fetch him up. Who would
have thought that after waiting for half a day Huang Rong
still did not come. He looked around in all directions but
did not see even half a shadow of a human being; not
even a single sound was heard. He was lost!
Anxiously he stood up and climbed atop a nearby tree.
Again he looked everywhere; to the south of him was the
sea, to the west was a barren rock hill, to the north and
east were forest of flowers all kinds and colors; he could
not even see the end of it. His head became dizzy. He did
not see anything that resembled a wall or a chimney; did
not even hear a dogs bark. It was extremely quiet and
lonely that it scared him.
Quickly he slid down the tree and ran in panic toward the
dark forest; but suddenly stopped in his track and
anxiously cried, Not good! I am running around aimlessly!
If Ronger comes looking for me, she wont find me!
Having this thought he turned around and ran back; but
he was lost again! He couldnt even find the place where
he started.
The little red horse of his was following him closely, but
then he ran among the bushes and climbed trees, very
soon the horse was also lost. The sky was getting dark,
Guo Jing did not know what to do; so he simply sat on the
ground and waited for Huang Rong. It was a good thing
that that place was covered with thick green grass, so he
was quite comfortable sitting down.
He started to get hungry and thirsty too. His mind
wandered to the delicious food Huang Rong used to
prepare for Hong Qigong; he was getting hungrier.
Suddenly a thought came into his mind. What if Rongers
father locks her up? She wont be able to rescue me. How
can I starve myself to death in this forest?
He recalled he still had to sort the enmity with Huang
Rongs father; also remembered he had not paid back his
masters kindness. Then his mind wandered to his mother
in a far away land of Mongolia; if he died here, who would
take care of her? With these heavy thoughts he got tired
and fell asleep.
It was deep into the night when he dreamt he was on a
trip with Huang Rong. They visited a lake near Beijing.
They got to a beautiful spot and Huang Rong was singing a
tune in a soft voice. Out of the blue there came another
sound singing along; it was a bamboo flute. He woke up,
startled. The flute sound was still lingering in the air. Guo
Jing got up and looked around. The moon shone brightly in
the sky, and the sweet fragrance of the flower was
thickening by the dark night. The flute sound came from a
distance; he was not dreaming!
Guo Jing was delighted. He walked toward the flute sound
Guo Jing was delighted. He walked toward the flute sound
following the path in front of him. It was a winding path,
and sometimes there was no path in front of him, but the
flute sound was still coming from the front. He
remembered the pathways of the Cloud Village; so he
ignored the winding path and just went straight to the
sound. If a tree or shrubs were in front of him, he simply
climbed or jumped over them.
The flute sound was getting clearer. Guo Jing walked
faster. Rounding a bend, he arrived at an area of white
flowering shrubs. Layer upon layer of flowers glistened
under the bright moonlight, they looked like a small white
lake. In the middle of these white flowers he saw
something big and tall, looked massive. Here the sound of
the flute suddenly changed. Sometimes high, sometimes
low; sometimes the sound came from his front, sometimes
it moved to his back. He thought the sound was coming
from the east, but when he rushed to the east, the sound
moved to the west; when he chased to the north, the
sound swiftly moved to the south. It sounded like more
than ten people were playing flutes around him. This flute
sound really drove him crazy.
After running around like that for a while Guo Jings head
was also spinning around, so he decided to quit running
and walked directly toward that massive thing in the
middle of white flowers lake. Turned out it was a grave.
There was a tombstone in front of the grave with this
inscription: tao hua dao nu zhu feng shi mai xiang zhi
zhong [the fragrant burial ground of Mistress surnamed
Feng of the Peach Blossom Island], eleven large
characters.
This must be Rongers mothers grave, Guo Jing
thought. Ronger lost her when she was very small, it was
really sad. He knelt down in front of the grave and
kowtowed four times to pay his respect.
The flute sound suddenly stopped when Guo Jing was
kneeling down. Everywhere around him was very quiet;
but as soon as he stood up, the flute sound resumed in
front of him. I dont care if it will bring luck or misfortune,
I will follow the sound, Guo Jing thought.
Again he walked among the vegetation following the flute.
And again sound of the flute changed its personality. First
it sounded like laughter, but suddenly changed into anger;
it affected his feelings to no end. Guo Jings pulse
quickened, How come this tune is so pleasant to my
ears? he was fascinated.
The tune increased its tempo, urging him to get up and
dance. Guo Jing felt the urge, his face blushed, and he felt
his blood was blowing even faster trough his hundreds of
arteries. Immediately he sat on the ground and meditated
as Ma Yu had taught him: circulating his internal energy
around.
At first his heart was shaken, several times he felt the
urge to stood up and dance to the tune. After breathing in
and out several times, his heart calmed down, his mind
became clear. No matter how the flute was changing, he
heard it like the sound of the waves of the sea, or like a
breeze of wind on the tree tops. He felt his dan tian was
bursting with energy; his whole body felt comfortable. No
longer he felt hunger or thirst. He knew that as he reached
this state, external elements would not be able to affect
him anymore; so he slowly opened his eyes only to see in
the darkness, about two zhangs ahead a pair of bright
eyes was looking straight at him.
He was startled, What kind of beast is that? he thought
while leaping several steps back. But suddenly those eyes
disappeared. This Peach Blossom Island is really strange,
he thought, even a quick leopard or a swift fox wont be
able to move that fast. He hesitated for a moment and
then heard a fast breathing sound; it was a humans
breathing. So he realized, It is a human being! Those
sparkling eyes were his. I didnt see them anymore
because he shut his eyes, but actually he is still here.
Having this thought he laughed at his own foolishness; but
it was unclear to him whether that person was a friend or
a foe, so he did not dare to make a sound and just open
his own eyes wide to observe quietly.
At that time the flute floating carrying a passionate,
seducing feeling; resembled a woman sighing and
groaning: sometimes murmuring softly but at other times
raging wild with desire.
Guo Jing was still young, but he had trained martial arts
since his childhood, hence did not know much about sexual
relationship. He felt the flute was affecting his emotion;
the melody was enchanting to the soul, but he did not give
too much thought of it. But not so with the other man; he
was gasping for breath, groaning softly. It sounded like he
was struggling with all his strength just to resist the
enticement that came from the flute.
Guo Jings heart was moved with compassion toward this
man; slowly he came to him. The trees on that place were
dense; the moon was bright, but the moonlight could not
penetrate the thick branches and leaves. Guo Jing walked
closer and only then he could vaguely see the mans
appearance. He was sitting cross-legged; his hair was
long, almost touching the ground. His eyebrows,
moustache and beard were long, covering his mouth and
nose. His left hand was on his chest, his right hand on his
back.
Guo Jing knew that was one of the positions to
train/cultivate internal energy the dan yang zi [Son of
Cinnabar] Ma Yu had taught him atop that barren hill in
the Mongolian desert. It was the technique to closed ones
the Mongolian desert. It was the technique to closed ones
heart and mind. Whenever someone has master it to
perfection, even if thunder rumbles and the lighting
flashes; or water gushes and creates landslides, it would
not bother him a bit. This man looked like he knew this
advanced skill of internal energy cultivation; but why
couldnt he control himself and was afraid of the flute
sound?
The flute sound quickened; that mans body swaying and
twitching. Several times he jumped a few feet off the
ground; finally after struggling with all his might he was
able to sit down. Guo Jing saw this cycle happened several
times: he would be calmed for a moment then agitated
before calming down himself again; but the cycle was
getting shorter and shorter. Guo Jing knew that man was
fighting a losing battle, so he started to worry for him.
The flute played two intricate melodies softly. Suddenly
that man shouted, All right! All right! he was about to
jumped up. Guo Jing realized the time was critical; without
thinking he rushed forward and stretched his hands
pushing down on that mans shoulder; his right hand
tapped the da zhui xue [big spine acupoint] on his neck.
He remembered when he was training on that Mongolian
cliff; whenever his mind was troubled and could not
achieve tranquility, Ma Yu would gently stroke him on his
da zhui acupoint and that helped him to be calm. His
internal strength was not as strong as Ma Yus, he could
not help this man to overcome the flute sound; but
because he struck the right spot that long-haired old man
was able to calm himself. That man closed his eyes and
seemed like he was under control.
Guo Jing was secretly happy, but then someone scolded
him, Little beast! You ruined my big effort! The flute
suddenly stopped. Guo Jing turned his head but did not
see anybody. That voice sounded like Huang Yaoshi. He
became anxious and regretted his action. I dont know if
this long-haired old man is good or bad? I carelessly
helped him, surely increased Rongers fathers anger. If
this old man were a monster or evil witch, didnt I just
commit a big mistake?
He heard the old mans breathing was slowing down to an
even breathing. Guo Jing refrained himself from asking
that old man question. He simply sat quietly opposite him;
closed his eyes and used that time to meditate. Soon he
was able to calm himself and achieve the state of
emptiness. He lost track of time and opened his eyes when
the morning star began to dim by the dawn sunlight.
The morning light shone through the trees and flowers
above, illuminating the old man face. Guo Jing could see
clearly now; his hair and beard were not entirely white but
God knows how many years a shaving knife had not
touched his head. He looked like a cave man.
Suddenly that old mans eyes opened. His eyes were
bright and twinkling. He smiled faintly and asked, Which
one of the Quan Zhen Seven Masters is your master?
Guo Jing saw his countenance was kind, he was put at
ease. He stood up and bowed respectfully, Disciple Guo
Jing pays his respect to Senior. I am the disciple of the
Seven Heroes of Jiangnan.
That old man seemed surprised. Seven Heroes of
Jiangnan? Is that Ke ZhenE and the others? How could
they teach you the internal energy cultivation of Quan
Zhen Sect? he asked.
Actually, Venerable Dan Yang, Taoist Priest Ma had spent
two years teaching disciple, but he had not included me
inside the Quan Zhen Sects gate and wall, Guo Jing
answered.
That old man laughed heartily and then made faces. He
looked so funny, like a child playing jokes. So thats how
it is he said, How did you come to the Peach Blossom
Island?
Master Huang told me to come, replied Guo Jing.
The old mans face suddenly changed, What for? he
asked.
Disciple had offended Master Huang, Guo Jing answered.
I come here to accept my fate.
Are you telling the truth? the old man asked.
Disciple does not dare to lie, answered Guo Jing.
The old man nodded, Very good! Sit down! he
commanded.
Guo Jing sat on a big rock. Now he could see clearly that
the old man was sitting inside a cave on the rock wall.
Other than your Masters who had taught you martial
arts? the old man asked again.
The Nine-fingered Divine Beggar, Benevolent Master Hong
Guo Jing said.
The old mans face changed again, it was so weird, like he
was going to smile but restrained himself. Hong Qigong
also taught you martial art? he interrupted.
Yes, replied Guo Jing. Benevolent Master Hong taught
me the 18 Dragon-Subduing Palms.
The old mans face showed happiness and envy at the
same time, You know 18 Dragon-Subduing Palms? This
martial art is so amazing. How about teaching me that? I
martial art is so amazing. How about teaching me that? I
will take you as my master. But then he shook his head
and said, Wont do! Wont do! As the Old Hongs disciple
your energy must not that strong. Did Old Beggar Hong
teach you internal energy?
He did not, answered Guo Jing truthfully.
The old man looked up and thought aloud, He looks so
young. Even if he cultivated his internal energy inside his
mothers womb, that would at most 18, 19 years worth of
internal energy. How could he resist the flute sound, while
I could not? He was deep in thought for a moment; then
he looked at Guo Jing from top to bottom and again from
bottom to top. He stretched his right palm and said, Push
my palm; I want to test your martial art.
Guo Jing complied; he extended his right palm and
pushed. The old man said, Qi at your dan tian, push
hard! Guo Jing exerted his strength. The old man pulled
his palm slightly then push hard while cried out, Be
careful!
Guo Jing sensed a powerful force pushing him. He could
not hold it, so he used his left hand to enforce his right
palm. Who would have thought that old man flipped his
palm and push Guo Jings wrist with his four fingers. The
power of these fingers was enough to send Guo Jing flew
backward seven, eight steps until his back hit a tree. Only
then did Guo Jing manage to stand.
His martial art is not bad, but nothing extraordinary
either, the old man muttered, But how could he resist
the Old Heretic Huangs bi hai chao sheng qu [jade-
colored tidal wave song]?
Guo Jing felt his chest tightened; he was astonished, This
mans martial art is about the same level as Benevolent
Master Hongs and Master Huangs. How could there be an
expert his caliber in the Peach Blossom Island? Could it be
he was the Western Poison or the Southern Emperor? As
soon as he remembered Western Poison his heart turned
cold, Did I fall into his trickery? Quickly he lifted his palm
under the sunlight and checked it out. But he did not see
any inflammation or black mark; he was relieved, at least
he wasnt being poisoned.
Can you guess who I am? that old man laughed.
Disciple had heard people say that in the martial art
realm there are five experts. The Quan Zhens founder
Venerable Wang had passed away; disciples have met the
Nine-fingered Divine Beggar Benevolent Master Hong and
the Master of Peach Blossom Island. Could Senior be
Senior Ouyang or Emperor Duan?
You thought my martial art is comparable to the Eastern
Heretic and Northern Beggar, didnt you? the old man
Heretic and Northern Beggar, didnt you? the old man
smiled.
Disciples martial art is mediocre, my experience shallow,
I do not dare to speak nonsense. But when Senior pushed
me a moment ago, I can say with confidence that other
than Benevolent Master Hong and Master Huang, I have
never experience such force, Guo Jing said.
That old man was delighted with Guo Jings praise; his
face looked like a childs happy face. I am neither the
Western Poison Ouyang Feng, nor the Emperor Duan, he
smiled broadly. Guess again.
Guo Jing hesitated. Disciple had met somebody whose
name was as well known as Benevolent Master Hong, Qiu
Qianren. But this persons martial art is just ordinary.
Disciple is really not smart, I cannot guess Seniors
honored name, he said.
That old man laughed heartily, My surname is Zhou; can
you guess now? he asked.
Ah, you are Zhou Botong? Guo Jing blurted. As the
words came out of his mouth Guo Jing froze. Mentioning
someones name, especially a Senior, could be considered
disrespectful. He quickly bowed and apologized, Disciple
had shown disrespect, would Senior Zhou please forgive
me.
The old man laughed, You are right! I am precisely Zhou
Botong. My name is Zhou Botong, and you called me Zhou
Botong; when did you show me disrespect? The Quan
Zhen Sects Founder Wang Chongyang was my martial
brother; Ma Yu, Qiu Chuji and the others are my martial
nephews. You are not a Quan Zhen disciple, you dont
have to call me Senior this or Senior that; just call me
Zhou Botong.
How would disciple dare? Guo Jing asked.
Zhou Botong had lived in the Peach Blossom Island for a
long time; he was bored, but suddenly Guo Jing came
along. Talking with him he found relief; he was thrilled.
Suddenly a strange thought came into his mind. Little
friend, what do you say you and I become sworn
brothers? he asked.
No matter how strange his words were, this was the
weirdest of all. Guo Jings jaw dropped, he looked at Zhou
Botong in disbelief; he thought Zhou was joking. After a
while he opened his mouth, Disciple is Priest Ma and
Priest Qius junior; I deserve to address you as my grand
martial master.
Zhou Botong busily shook his hands. My martial art skill
came from my martial brother. Ma Yu, Qiu Chuji and the
others did not consider me their senior; they also did not
others did not consider me their senior; they also did not
respect me as a senior. You are not my son, I am not
yours; we do not have older-younger generation
difference. Speaking thus he heard footsteps
approaching; an old servant appeared, carrying a food
basket. Zhou Botong beamed, Our food is here!
The servant opened the basket and took out four dishes of
food, two pots of wine and a wooden basket full of rice. He
placed the food in front of Zhou Botong, on top of a big
rock; poured out two cups of wine and stood silently aside.
Where is Miss Huang? Why didnt she come looking for
me? Guo Jing asked. That servant shook his head,
pointing to his ear and his mouth, signaling that he was
deaf and mute.
Huang Yaoshi had punctured his ears. You can ask him to
open his mouth wide and take a look, Zhou Botong
chuckled.
Guo Jing made a signal, asking that servant to open his
mouth. Guo Jing was startled and scared; that servants
tongue had been cut in half.
The servants of Peach Blossom Island are just like that,
Zhou Botong said. You have come here; if you dont die,
you will end up like them.
Guo Jing heard what he said; he was silent for a long time.
How could Rongers father be so cruel? he thought.
That Old Heretic Huang tortures me every night, Zhou
Botong continued, I dont want to admit defeat to him.
Last night I was almost fallen in his hand; if not for you,
little brother, my more than 10 years effort of resisting
him might crumble in one evening. Come little brother,
here we have wine and food. Today we will take an oath to
be sworn brothers; in the future we will share fortune and
bear difficult times together. That year when Wang
Chongyang and I became sworn brothers he also refused
in every way Why? Do you really not know? My sworn
brother Wang Chongyangs martial art was much higher
than mine; that was why he was not willing to swear
brotherhood with me. Is your martial art also much higher
than mine? I dont think so.
Juniors martial art is way below yours, Guo Jing
answered. I dont deserve to swear brotherhood with
you.
If you say to swear brotherhood have to have the same
level of martial art, then I have to swear brotherhood with
Old Heretic Huang, or Old Poison, Zhou Botong said. I
only like to fight with them! Thats ridiculous! Do you want
me to swear brotherhood with this deaf and mute fellow?
He pointed to that old servant; jumped up and down in a
fit of rage.
Guo Jing saw his face was red, he quickly said, Disciple
and Senior differ by two generations. If I follow Seniors
direction, people will laugh at us and ridicule me. If later
on I meet Priest Ma and Priest Qiu; how could I not be
ashamed?
You have these many considerations. You certainly dont
want to swear brotherhood with me because I am too old.
Boo hoo hoo Zhou Botong covered his face and cried,
randomly pulling his beard.
Guo Jing nervously waved his hands, Disciple will do
whatever Senior instructed.
Zhou Botong cried even harder. You said that because of
my coercion, you reluctantly agreed; that doesnt count.
When someone asks in the future, you will say that it was
entirely my fault. I know you are not willing to call me
your sworn brother.
Guo Jing was secretly amused. How could such an old man
not act his age? He saw him taking up a dish and tossed it
outside, did not want to eat anymore. The old servant
promptly picked it up; he didnt know what was going on
and he was terrified.
Guo Jing had no choice; suppressing his laugh he said,
Since Elder Brother had shown kindness, how could Little
Brother not accept? Let us use the earth in place of
incense; we become sworn brothers.
Zhou Botong smiled through his tears. I have sworn to
Old Heretic Huang that as long as I cannot defeat him, I
will never leave this hole except for bowel movement or
urinating. I kowtow inside, you kowtow outside, he said.
If you fight Master Huang all your life, then you will live in
this hole all your life? Guo Jing thought; but he did not
say anything; simply knelt down on the ground.
Zhou Botong knelt alongside; with a clear voice he said,
Today the Old Urchin Zhou Botong and Guo Jing are tying
a brotherhood [lit. jin lan golden orchid]. We will share
good fortune together and will face difficulty together. If I
break this oath, may my martial art perish that I cant
even fight a puppy or a kitten.
Guo Jing heard he called himself Old Urchin, and his oath
was sort of peculiar; he could not restrain his smile. Zhou
Botong stared at him. What are you smiling at? Quickly
say your oath. Guo Jing quickly recited his oath; then two
people poured down the wine on the ground. Guo Jing
then paid his respect to his elder brother.
Zhou Botong laughed heartily and loudly shouted, Thats
enough! Thats enough! He poured some more wine and
drank. The Old Heretic Huang is very stingy; he served
drank. The Old Heretic Huang is very stingy; he served
me only insipid wine. One day a little miss came and
brought me some good wine; its a pity she never came
back.
Guo Jing remembered Huang Rong told him she stole
some wine and brought it to Zhou Botong, and because of
that she was scolded by her father; which caused her to
leave the island in anger. It looked like Zhou Botong was
not aware of it. Guo Jing had been hungry for the whole
day, he did not want to drink any wine; but he ate five big
bowls of plain rice. Now at least he was full. As soon as
two people finished eating, the old servant cleaned up and
took the leftovers back.
Brother, Zhou Botong asked, How did you offend the
Old Heretic Huang? Tell your big brother.
Guo Jing then narrated how he accidentally killed Chen
Xuanfeng in his childhood; how at the Cloud Village he had
fought and defeated Mei Chaofeng; how Huang Yaoshi
made things difficult for the Six Freaks of Jiangnan; how
because of that he had made a promise to come to the
Peach Blossom Island within a month to die; he told Zhou
everything.
Zhou Botong loved to listen to stories; he leaned his head
and narrowed his eyes to focus, he listened with
enthusiasm, when Guo Jing only recounted something
briefly he would ask every detail of it. Every time Guo Jing
paused even for the slightest time he urged him, Then
what happened?
Then I arrived here, Guo Jing finally said.
Zhou Botong hesitated a moment. Hmm, turned out that
pretty little girl is the Old Heretic Huangs daughter. She is
good to you. Why did she disappear soon after arriving at
the island? Must have a reason, maybe Old Heretic Huang
lock her up.
Guo Jings anxiety showed on his face, Disciple also has
this thought
What did you say? Zhou Botong snapped, his face
changed color.
Guo Jing knew he made a mistake, quickly said, Little
brother made an indiscreet remark, please dont mind me,
Big Brother.
Zhou Botong smiled. The way you address me cannot be
wrong. If you call me any name, then youd better call me
wifey, or mommy, or daughter. No, cant make a
mistake, he said. Guo Jing agreed.
Zhou Botong leaned his head and asked, Could you guess
how I ended up being here?
how I ended up being here?
Brother is just about to ask, Guo Jing said.
Its a long story, I will tell you leisurely, Zhou Botong
said. Do you know when the Eastern Heretic, Western
Poison, Southern Emperor, Northern Beggar and the
Central Divinity, the five experts were having a sword
meet on Mount Hua?
Guo Jing nodded, Ive heard people say that.
It was the dead of wintertime at Mount Hua, Zhou
Botong continued. The peak was covered with heavy
snow. Five people were having a meeting there; their
hands contended in martial arts straight for seven whole
days and nights. In the end the Eastern Heretic, Western
Poison, Southern Emperor, and the Northern Beggar
admitted that my martial brother, Wang Congyangs
martial art was number one in the world. Do you know
why those five people were having that sword meeting at
Mount Hua?
This, brother had not heard, Guo Jing replied.
It was because of a scripture Zhou Botong said.
The Nine Yin Manual! Guo Jing exclaimed.
Thats right! Zhou Botong said. Brother, you are young,
but your knowledge of Wulin matters is not shallow. Do
you know the origin of the Nine Yin Manual, then?
That I actually do not know, Guo Jing replied.
Zhou Botong playfully pulled his ears and long hair and his
face showed that he was very pleased with himself. A
moment ago you told me a very interesting story, now
What I told you was not a story; that was really
happening to me, Guo Jing interrupted.
What is the difference? As long as it is good to listen to,
Zhou Botong said. Some people spend their lives eating,
sleeping, urinating and defecating. If those people tell me
every single details of their life, the Old Urchin will die of
suffocation.
Guo Jing nodded his head. Thats true, he said. Then
why doesnt Big Brother tell the story of the Nine Yin
Manual for little brother to hear.
The Emperor Hui Zong in the year of Zheng He wanted to
compile Taoist books and scriptures from all over the
world. He wanted to publish the work, which consisted of
5481 Chapters altogether. They were called the wan shou
dao zang [the Everlasting Life Taoist canon]. The Emperor
commissioned someone to do the work; he was called
commissioned someone to do the work; he was called
Huang Shang
He was also surnamed Huang? Guo Jing asked.
Bah! Whats so special about the family name Huang?
Zhou Botong spat. This person had nothing to do with the
Old Heretic Huang Yaoshi; dont you have any wrong
ideas. There are numerous people surnamed Huang in this
world; that huang [yellow] dog or yellow cat also
surnamed Huang.
Guo Jing thought that yellow dog and yellow cat did not
necessarily have huang as their surnames, but he did not
want to debate him; so he let him continue with his story.
This Old Heretic Huang is not as smart as that Huang
Shang. He was extremely intelligent Zhou Botong
continued. Guo Jing wanted to say, It turned out he was
also an extremely intelligent person, but that thought
stopped at his mouth.
This Huang Shang was very afraid he might make any
mistake in the writing of the canon; because if the
Emperor found out later, he would surely lose his head.
Therefore, he read and re-read each volume to make sure
his work was error-free. Unexpectedly after several years
of studying the scriptures he became very proficient in the
Taoist doctrines; he had found the profound truth of
martial arts. He did not have any master; he trained
himself in internal and external energy cultivation and
became a grand master in martial art. Brother, this Huang
Shang was many times smarter than you are. I dont have
his kind of intelligence, and I dont think you do too.
Naturally, Guo Jing said. If I were to study more than
five thousand chapters of scripture; it will take me a life
time just to read them from beginning to the end. How can
I comprehend the martial art inside them?
Zhou Botong sighed. This kind of intelligent people still
exist in the world today, he said, But if you meet this
kind of people chances are you will face unfortunate
events.
Guo Jing did not agree with his view, he secretly thought,
Ronger is very intelligent; but since I met her I have
always found good luck; how can he say unfortunate?
But he was not the kind who likes to argue, so he kept his
thought to himself.
That Huang Shang had mastered the martial art, yet he
still held an office in the government, Zhou Botong
continued. There came a time when suddenly there arose
a religious movement in the kingdom; they called
themselves ming jiao [Ming Cult] something. It was said
that this movement was originated from central Asia; a
place called Persia. The follower of this Ming Cult were:
first did not worship tai shang lao jun [translator note: I
first did not worship tai shang lao jun [translator note: I
think he was a Taoist Deity]; second did not worship
ancestors spirit; third did not worship Buddha; they only
worship old foreign devil. They did not eat meat nor drink
wine; they were vegetarians. The Emperor Hui Zong only
believed in Taoism; so as soon as he found out he issued
an imperial decree assigning Huang Shang to eradicate
this devil cult. Unexpectedly there were many martial art
masters among the members of the cult. They were
fearless of death and fought Huang Shang and his troops,
rendered them useless. After several battles Huang Shang
and his troops suffered big loss. Huang Shang was
indignant. He went out and challenged the Devil Cults
martial art masters on one-to-one combat. He personally
killed several fa wang [imperial priest just like Jin Lun
Fa Wang of RoCH and kings of Ming Cult in HSDS] and
some envoys. Who would have known that the people he
killed were disciples of well-known Wulin characters, some
were their martial uncles, aunts, brothers, sisters; or their
immediate families. Of course these people were enraged
and they came together to face him. They scolded him as
not handling the affairs according to the Wulin custom. To
which Huang Shang replied, I am a government officer,
and am not part of the Wulin world; what do I know about
your Wulin custom? Those whom family or relative was
killed argued, If you are not part of the Wulin world, then
how did you know martial art? Are you saying that your
master only taught you martial art, but did not tell you
anything about the Wulin custom? Huang Shang replied, I
dont have any master. Of course they did not believe
him; so they were involved in heated argument. What do
you think happened?
They began to fight each other, Guo Jing said.
Without question, wasnt it? Zhou Botong said. Huang
Shangs martial art was strange; none of his enemies had
seen it. Because of this he could kill some of them quite
easily. However, his enemies were numerous; he was also
injured from the fight, so in desperation he ran away.
Those enemies of him then wiped his parents, wife and
children clean.
Listening to this part Guo Jing heaved a sigh. He thought
that people who practiced martial art would unavoidably
kill others. This Huang Shang was no different; if he did
not practice martial art, he would not experience such
tragedy.
That Huang Shang fellow had ran away to a deserted
place and hid himself there, Zhou Botong continued.
There he tried to remember his enemies martial art one
by one. He painstakingly pondered on how to defeat each
and every one of them. He thought that as soon as he
succeeded in developing the martial art, he would go back
and seek his revenge. A long time passed; finally he was
able to master the new martial art. He was very happy;
expecting that very soon he would be able to avenge his
expecting that very soon he would be able to avenge his
family. Thereupon he left the mountain to seek his
enemies. But unexpectedly the people he was looking for
had disappeared. Can you guess what happened to them?
Perhaps his enemies have found out his intention, and
they knew his martial art was good, so they were scared
and hid from him, Guo Jing guessed.
Zhou Botong shook his head, No, no. When my martial
brother told me this story he also asked me to guess what
happened, and I also said the same thing. I even made
seven, eight guesses but none of them was right.
Well, if Big Brother guessed seven, eight times yet did not
hit the target then I dont have to make any guess at all;
since even if I guessed seventy, eighty times I certainly
cannot guess right, Guo Jing said.
Zhou Botong roared in laughter, No chance, you have no
chance at all! All right, since you admit defeat I wont ask
you to guess anymore. Actually several dozens of his
enemies had all died.
Guo Jing uttered a cry of disbelief. Thats strange! Could
it be that his friends or maybe his disciples had avenged
him and killed all his enemies? he asked.
Again Zhou Botong shook his head, No, no. You missed
by a hundred and eight thousands lis. He did not have any
disciple. He was a government official, his friends were all
scholars, not martial artists; how could they avenge him?
Guo Jing scratched his head. Could it be that they were
plagued by some disease and died in some kind of
epidemic?
Also incorrect. His enemies were scattered; some lived in
Shandong, some came from Huguang, several were from
Hebei and Liangzhe. How could they die from the same
epidemic? Zhou Botong asked, but then he exclaimed.
Ah! Yes, yes! Thats right! Some epidemic could kill you
no matter where you are, even if you ran to the end of the
earth. Can you guess what kind of epidemic was it?
Guo Jing mentioned typhus, smallpox, dysentery, and six,
seven other type of diseases; but Zhou Botong shook his
head every time. Finally Guo Jing exclaimed, Foot-and-
mouth disease! Then he faked surprise, covered his
mouth, stood up and tapped his head with his left hand
and burst into laughter. I was kidding! Foot-and-mouth
disease is the plague of the cattle at the Mongolian desert;
it wont attack human.
Zhou Botong also burst in laughter. The more you
guessed the weirder you became. That Huang Shang
looked everywhere before he finally found one of his
enemies. She was a woman. When they fought, she was
enemies. She was a woman. When they fought, she was
only about sixteen, seventeen years old young girl, but
when Huang Shang found her, she was some sixty-year
old granny
Guo Jings jaw dropped. This is really weird! Ah, right, she
must have disguised herself as and old lady so Huang
Shang wouldnt recognize her.
She did not disguise herself, Zhou Botong answered.
Just think: Huang Shang had several dozens enemies,
each one of them was a martial art expert, each came
from a respectable martial art school or family. Can you
imagine how profound and complicated each of their skills
was? He wanted to defeat each persons unique skill, just
how much time did he painstakingly spend to achieve such
result? He was hiding in a remote mountain area and
diligently trained himself. Day and night only martial art
occupied his mind, he did not care about anything else;
unconsciously he had spent more than forty years
altogether.
More than forty years? Guo Jing was astonished.
Thats right, Zhou Botong asserted. When you are
absorbed in learning martial art, forty years will pass quite
easily. I have been here for fifteen years yet did not feel
like it was that long. Huang Shang saw that young girl
turned into an old granny; his heart was heavy with
emotion. That old lady was sick to the bone; she was
bedridden and was dying. Without him moving his hand
she would die in a few days. His heartache and hatred for
dozens of years just vanished without a trace. Brother,
everybody has to die. The epidemic I was asking you
earlier was death. When your time comes, you cannot run
away.
Guo Jing silently nodded. Zhou Botong continued, My
martial brother and his seven disciples day in and day out
dedicated themselves to achieve perfection of life. But tell
me: is it really possible to cultivate a divine body that
wont see death? That was the reason I did not want to
follow those ox-nosed way of living.
Guo Jing was lost in thought. Zhou Botong continued,
Huang Shangs enemies were about forty, fifty years of
age; another forty years plus, how could they not die? Ha
... ha ... ha ... Actually he did not have to trouble himself
by training his martial art and developing new techniques;
all he had to do was outlive his enemies. Forty plus years
and the Heaven would take care of his personal enemies
for him.
Guo Jing nodded. Well then, should I look for Wanyan
Honglie to avenge my father, or should I not? he
wondered in his heart.
Zhou Botong again said, However, learning martial art
diligently could bring endless pleasure to ones life. If one
diligently could bring endless pleasure to ones life. If one
did not practice martial art, what other interesting thing
worth doing? There are endless toys and gadgets in the
world, but after playing for a while you will get bored
eventually. Only martial art; the more you play, the more
interesting it becomes. Brother, dont you agree?
Guo Jing only made an hmm sound noncommittally,
showing neither his approval nor disapproval. He admitted
that knowing martial art could be fun; but it was also hard
work. He had trained martial art since he was very young
and he could not say the training was fun. He had to work
and suffer hard; without a single leisure day.
Zhou Botong saw him did not show enthusiasm, Why
didnt you ask me what happened next? he asked.
Guo Jing hastily said, Right! What happened next?
Zhou Botong was sulking, If you dont prompt me every
now and then I will lose my eagerness in telling you the
story.
Yes, yes, Big Brother, what happened next? Guo Jing
prompted.
That Huang Shang thought, I realize I am old now, but
do not have too many years of good works. He had taken
these several dozens years in pain to master the martial
art technique of almost every martial art schools in the
world. But after all this years who would enjoy his works?
How could he let his long-lifes work wasted just like that?
Therefore, he decided to compile the techniques he had
mastered into a two-volume book. What would that be?
What is it? Guo Jing asked.
Ay! Dont tell me you cannot guess this one, Zhou
Botong said.
Guo Jing thought for a moment, then asked, Is it the Nine
Yin Manual?
We have talked for half a day about the origin of the Nine
Yin Manual; why did you still ask? scolded Zhou Botong.
Guo Jing smiled, Well, Little Brother was afraid to make
another incorrect guess.
Zhou Botong continued, After compiling the Nine Yin
Manual, Huang Shang wrote it disguised as a literary book;
my martial brother later found out. Huang Shang had
hidden the book in a very secret place that for dozens of
years nobody knew its existence. For some reasons later
this book appeared and the Wulin world was troubled.
Everybody wanted to get hold of the book. It was a dog-
eat-dog situation. My martial brother said that the heroes
who fought over this book and lost their lives came from
who fought over this book and lost their lives came from
all sides of the Wulin world; the number was over a
hundred people. Every time someone got hold of it, before
one could practice for half-a-year or a year, somebody
else would find that person and snatched the book away.
This cycle had repeated dont know how many times; dont
know how many lives. The one who got it would try to
avoid others, but the pursuers were so many and in the
end they would always find that person. Sometimes they
used force, sometimes used trickery; but I dont know how
many times the book had changed hands.
If thats the case, then this book is actually the most
damned thing for mankind, Guo Jing said. If Chen
Xuanfeng did not have this book he would be able to live
peacefully with Mei Chaofeng in some remote village;
Island Master Huang would not look for him. If Mei
Chaofeng did not have this book, she would not be in her
wretched condition today.
Brother, why do you have such a negative feeling toward
the book? Zhou Botong asked. The martial arts
contained inside the Nine Yin Manual are very profound
and divinely wonderful. If someone is able to learn even a
little bit of it, how could that someones life not changed?
Even though it had created a disaster; what does it have
to do with it? Didnt I say that not everybody was dead
because of it?
Big Brother, Guo Jing said, That was because you are so
fascinated with martial art.
That goes without saying, Zhou Botong smiled. Those
who practice martial art have an endless pleasure.
Common people are just so foolish; some loves to study to
become government officials; some love gold or exquisite
jewels; some loves beautiful women; but those who find
pleasure in martial arts, wouldnt those people be able to
do much more in time of emergency?
Little Brother has practiced a little bit of shallow martial
art, but I have not yet learned to have an endless pleasure
from it, Guo Jing said.
Zhou Botong sighed. Silly kid, silly kid; then why did you
practice martial art? he asked.
Masters wanted me to practice, I practiced, Guo Jing
replied.
Zhou Botong shook his head. You are really dumb, he
said. I am telling you: a man may not like to eat his food;
he may not love his own life, but he cannot not practice
martial art.
Guo Jing replied while thinking in his heart, This Brother
of mine is really addicted to martial arts that he acted this
crazy, he said, I noticed the Twin Killers of the Dark
crazy, he said, I noticed the Twin Killers of the Dark
Wind practiced the martial art of Nine Yin Manual, it was
completely evil. That one is absolutely cannot be
practiced.
Zhou Botong shook his head. Those Twin Killers of the
Dark Wind did not train correctly. The Nine Yin Manual is
upright and honest, how could it be evil?
Guo Jing had seen Mei Chaofengs martial art with his own
eyes, so he did not believe what he heard.
Zhou Botong asked, Where were we on the story?
You talked about the heroes of the world fighting over the
Nine Yin Manual, replied Guo Jing.
Thats right! Zhou Botong said. Afterwards the trouble
getting bigger and more complicated that the like of Quan
Zhen Sects Sect Leader, Peach Blossom Island Master Old
Heretic Huang and Beggar Clans Clan Leader Hong had to
intervene. These five people agreed to meet at Mount Hua
and have a contest. Whoever possessed the highest
martial art skill would get the book.
And the book fell into your martial brothers hand, Guo
Jing said.
Zhou Botongs eyes were lit. Thats right! My martial
brother Wang and I were good friends; he had not become
a priest when we became good friends; later on he taught
me martial art. He said I practiced martial art like crazy
and too determined; did not go well with the Taoism way
to seek peace and perfection. That was the reason
although my martial art is from Quan Zhen, but my martial
brother did not let me to become a Taoist priest. That was
precisely what I expected. Among my martial brothers
disciples, Qiu Chuji was the one with the highest martial
art skill. My martial brother did not like it, he said Qiu
devoted too much time practicing martial art and
neglected to cultivate the Taoist faith. He said that
whoever wanted to practice martial art must do so
diligently; while those who entered Taoist way must do so
with a simple heart. Those two did not go together very
well. Ma Yu had inherited my martial brothers Taoist faith,
but his martial art is actually inferior to Qiu Chuji and
Wang Chuyi.
That Quan Zhen Sects Master Wang, how did he become
both a Taoist saint and a martial art master? Guo Jing
asked.
His natural talent was so incredible. He was able to
master martial art quite easily, while I had to practice hard
and diligently. Zhou Botong answered. Where were we
on the story? Why did you divert my attention with your
question?
Guo Jing smiled. You were talking about your martial
Guo Jing smiled. You were talking about your martial
brother obtained the Nine Yin Manual.
Thats right, Zhou Botong said. After he had the book in
his possession, he did not learn anything from it. He put
the book inside a stone box and buried it underneath the
flagstone where he sat daily meditating. I felt strange and
asked him what was going on. He smiled but did not say
anything. I became anxious, but he simply told me to go
and think about it. Go ahead and try to guess, why did he
do that?
Was he afraid somebody might come and steal it from
him? Guo Jing said.
Zhou Botong repeatedly shook his head, No, no! Who
would dare to steal Quan Zhen Sect Masters belonging
unless that person was bored of his own life?
Guo Jing pondered for a long time. Suddenly he jumped up
and exclaimed, Thats right! That book should be hidden
away really well; better yet, it should have been burned.
Zhou Botong was astonished; he stared hard at Guo Jing.
My martial brother at that time had said the same thing;
but every time he was going to do that, he hesitated at
the last moment. Brother, you are not that smart, how did
you guess so correctly? he asked.
Guo Jing blushed. I thought that Venerable Wangs
martial art was already number one in the world; even if
he trained from the manual himself, he would still be
number one. I also thought that his intention in the sword
meeting on Mount Hua was not to be the number one but
for this Nine Yin Manual. He wanted it, not to benefit from
it, but rather to avoid further bloodshed among the heroes
of Wulin.
Zhou Botong raised his head and looked up to the sky; he
looked like one whose spirit had left him. He was silent for
half a day. Guo Jing became anxious, he was afraid he had
said something wrong and had offended this brother of his
with a strange temperament. Finally Zhou Botong sighed
and asked, How can you think of this truth?
I dont know, said Guo Jing, scratching his head. I just
thought that this book had caused numerous deaths; even
if it were a precious book, still it would be better if it was
destroyed.
I know his reasoning, but I have never understood it,
Zhou Botong said. My martial brother often time said that
I am smart and have a natural talent to learn martial art;
also I have the determination do achieve success; but, he
said, first of all I am too fascinated with it, second, I do
not have a caring heart toward other people. Even if I
have a lifetime to train myself hard; I still will never
achieve perfection. At that time I listened to him, but did
achieve perfection. At that time I listened to him, but did
not believe him; thinking what does training myself
moving my fist or kick or a blade have anything to do with
the state of my heart? These past ten years or so I have
been pondering about it and I cannot not believe it any
longer. Brother, your heart is upright, your mind is broad.
Its a pity that my martial brother is dead, otherwise I am
sure he would like what he saw in you; I am sure he would
bestow his unparalleled martial art to you. If only he didnt
die Remembering his late brother suddenly he bent
over a rock and wept bitterly.
Guo Jing did not really understand what he was saying,
but seeing his brother cried miserably could not help but
feeling grief in his heart. After a while suddenly Zhou
Botong raised his head and said, Ah! Our story is not
finished yet; let us finish it, then we can cry some more.
Where were we? Why didnt you persuade me not to cry?
Guo Jing smiled and said; You were telling me about how
Venerable Wang had hidden the Nine Yin Manual
underneath a flagstone.
Zhou Botong slapped his thigh and said, Thats right! He
had hidden the book underneath a flagstone. I asked him
if I could take look at it, but he scolded me to my face;
afterward I did not dare to ask him again. The Wulin world
was again enjoying peace and quiet for some time. But
then martial brother died; and at the time of his death
there was quite a disturbance in the martial art world.
Guo Jing heard the tone of his voice he became anxious,
knowing that the disturbance must not be small. He
opened his ears wide and listened attentively. Zhou
Botong continued, Martial Brother was aware that he
could not avoid the imminent death; therefore, he
arranged for us to take care of his unfinished business. He
even asked me to take the Nine Yin Manual out and
brought it to him. He prepared a fire and was about to
burn the book down. But after stroking the book for a long
time he heaved a deep sigh and said, This book is the
Seniors lifelong effort; how could it be destroyed in my
hand? Water can float a boat, yet it also can sink a boat;
so well have to see how the future generations make a
good use of it. However, I forbid our Sect disciples to
practice whatever is in this book, so that people cannot
accuse me of wanting to own this book for personal gain.
After saying those words he closed his eyes and died. That
very evening, not even the third hour yet, something
happened in the temple.
Ah! Guo Jing uttered a cry; Zhou Botong continued,
That night I stayed up with the Quan Zhen first
generation seven disciples; keeping a vigil by the side of
the coffin. Around midnight enemies came. They were all
skilled pugilists. The Quan Zhen Seven Masters
immediately scattered out and engaged the enemies in
battles. They were afraid the enemies would desecrate
battles. They were afraid the enemies would desecrate
their masters remains. I was the only one left guarding by
the coffin side. I heard someone outside shouted, Quickly
hand over the Nine Yin Manual, otherwise your temple will
be burned to the ground. I looked outside and could not
help feeling cold in the stomach. I saw a man standing on
a tree branch and his body was swaying following the
branch movement. That was an extraordinary
demonstration of lightness kungfu. At that time I thought,
This lightness kungfu is superior to mine; if he is willing,
Id like to take him as my master. But then I changed my
mind, Its wrong! Its wrong! This man must have come
here to steal the Nine Yin Manual; not only I cannot bow to
him to be his disciple, but I must fight him. I did not know
him, but whether I wanted it or not, I had to fight him. So
I jumped outside and fought with him on the tree. I fought
him thirty, forty moves and I was getting scared; the
enemy was a few years younger than I was, but his
martial art was so fierce that I had a hard time keeping up
with him. Finally I got hit on my shoulder by his palm and
fell down the tree.
You have such a high martial art skill, yet you lost to him.
Who was that? Guo Jing wondered.
Zhou Botong answered his question with another question,
Can you guess?
Guo Jing thought for a while then exclaimed, Western
Poison!
Ah! Zhou Botong was amazed. How did you guess?
Guo Jing replied, Little Brother thought that the people
whose martial arts were higher than yours must be the
people who were involved in the sword meet at Mount
Hua. Benevolent Master Hong is straightforward and
honest. The Emperor Duan is an Emperor, he would not
stoop so low to steal someone elses possession. The
Island Master Huangs real character Little Brother does
not know really well, but he is a proud man, not the kind
of person who would take advantage of someone elses
precarious condition and make a thief of himself!
From the flower shrubs outside suddenly came a shout,
clear and loud, Little animal still has a good judgment!
Guo Jing leaped toward that voice, but that persons
movement was so swift. Guo Jing could not even see his
shadow anymore; only the trees were still swaying and the
flower petals fell down to the ground in abundance.
Brother, come back! Zhou Botong called out. That was
the Old Heretic Huang. Hes already far away.
Guo Jing returned to the front of the cave, while Zhou
Botong commented, Old Heretic Huang is proficient in
amazing and weird five-element techniques; he had
arranged these vegetation according to the lost art of
arranged these vegetation according to the lost art of
garden arrangement based on Zhuge Liangs law of eight-
wave diagram of the past.
Zhuge Liangs law? Guo Jing was amazed.
Zhou Botong sighed, Thats right. Old Heretic Huang is
well versed in music, chess, calligraphy and painting;
medical, divination and astronomy, as well as farming and
irrigation; economics and military strategy. Nothing is
hidden from him, nothing that he is not proficient in. Its
too bad he likes to give the Old Urchin a hard time and
when we fight, I will not necessarily win. Once he flies east
and west among this vegetation nobody will be able to
catch him.
Guo Jing was silent for half a day. He was thinking about
how amazing Huang Yaoshi was, and was unable to
restrain feeling captivated. After a while he remembered
the story and asked, Big Brother, you were hit by the
Western Poison and fell down the tree. What happened
next?
Zhou Botong slapped his thigh. Right! This time you did
not forget to remind me with the story, he exclaimed. I
was hit by Ouyang Fengs palm, the pain entered my heart
and lungs, I wasnt able to move for half a day. I saw him
rushing into the mourning hall, but I couldnt do anything,
I was badly injured. But I gritted my teeth and risking my
own life I chased him. I saw him standing in front of my
martial brothers coffin. He stretched his hand to take the
book from the table in front of the coffin. I was secretly
groaning; I was not his match, while my martial nephews
have not come back from fighting the enemies outside. In
this critical moment suddenly there was a loud cracking
sound; the coffin wooden lid burst open and flew, leaving a
gaping hole on the coffin.
Did Ouyang Feng use his palm to destroy Venerable
Wangs coffin? Guo Jing asked.
No, no! Zhou Botong replied. It was my own martial
brother who used his palm strength to break open the lid.
Listening to this strange and absurd tale Guo Jings eyes
opened wide and his jaw dropped. He was speechless.
End of Chapter 16.
Attached Images
LoCH016.jpg (62.3 KB, 50 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 03:48 PM.
Reply With Quote
07-15-06, 02:05 AM
Chapter 17 Mutual Hands Combat
The Old Urchin Zhou Botong and the Eastern Heretic
Huang Yaoshi had a marbles competition, with the
Nine Yin Manual and the Peach Blossom Islands Soft
Hedgehog Armor as bets. Huang Yaoshi's newly-
wedded wife watched the proceedings from the
sidelines. Though a marbles competition was child's
play, this particular game had its own intricacies.
Chapter 17 Mutual Hands Combat
(Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet)
Did you think my martial brother had become a ghost?
asked Zhou Botong, Or did you think he came back to life
again? No not at all. He was faking dead.
Ah! Guo Jing gasped. Faking dead?
Yes, Zhou Botong answered. A few days before he died,
my martial brother found out that the Western Poison had
been lurking around the temple, waiting for him to die so
he could steal the book away. Therefore, my martial
brother stopped his breathing by using his excellent
internal energy and feigned death. He knew if he told his
disciples they would not grieve convincingly. Western
Poison is so crafty, he would see through the disguise
straight away; that was the reason nobody knew martial
brothers plan. Anyway, my martial brother flew out from
the coffin and struck Western Poison with yi yang zhi
[Solitary Yang Finger]. Ouyang Feng clearly saw me when
looking from outside the window; I was beside my martial
brothers dead bed. He obviously saw us placing the body
inside the coffin. But now suddenly my martial brother
jumped out of the coffin; he was so shocked that blood
drained from his body. He was completely scared by my
martial brother that he did not move. My martial brothers
Solitary Yang Finger hit him on the eyebrow and broke
his many years of training of the ha ma gong [the toad
stance]. Ouyang Feng then escaped back to the west and
Ive never heard him returning back to the Central Plains.
My martial brother laughed long and hard; he sat cross-
legged on the table. I knew launching the Solitary Yang
Finger consumed a lot of his energy; so he needed to
meditate and restore his strength, so I did not bother him.
I ran outside and helping my martial nephews getting rid
of the attacking enemies. My nephews heard that their
master was not dead, their happiness was unspeakable.
We rushed back into the temple but then we stopped dead
on our track
#42
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
What happened? Guo Jing asked nervously.
I saw my martial brothers body skewed to one side, his
face looked strange, Zhou Botong said. I rushed and
checked his pulse; his body was cold as ice. He was really
dead this time. Martial brothers last words were for us to
divide the Nine Yin Manual into two parts: top and bottom,
so that if somebody should steal it, not the whole book
would be lost. I took the top part with the intention of
hiding it later on, and brought the bottom part to south to
hide it on a mountain peak somewhere. On my way south
I came across the Old Heretic Huang.
Ah! Guo Jing exclaimed.
Even though Old Heretic Huangs behavior is queer and
he is very arrogant; he is unlike the Western Poison who
knew no shame, dared to come and tried to steal the book
away, Zhou Botong said. Old Huang happened to be with
a lady who turned out to be his wife.
That must be Rongers mother, Guo Jing thought, I
wonder if she knew that her mother is involved in this
matter
I saw them so happy together, he heard Zhou Botong
continued. He said they were just married. I thought Old
Heretic Huang was smart, what good does a wife for him?
So I teased him about the marriage. Old Heretic Huang did
not get angry; he even invited me to have a drink. I told
him about how my martial brother played dead and
wounded Ouyang Feng. Old Heretic Huangs wife was
listening to my story; she asked me if she could take a
look at the book. She told me she did not understand any
martial art, she was merely curious on what kind of book
had caused the death of numerous masters of the Wulin
world. Naturally I did not let her. Now the Old Heretic
Huang loved his young wife very much, he wanted to
make her happy, so he said to me, Botong, this woman
does not know martial art at all. She is still young and
loves to see amusing thing. Whats the problem in letting
her take a look? If I, Huang Yaoshi, cast a single glance
toward your book, I will immediately gauge my eyeball
and give it to you. Old Heretic Huang is a man who can be
ranked among the best in the present age; his words
without doubt carry a lot of weight. But to let somebody
see the book is a grave matter, so I shook may head. Old
Heretic Huang was not happy. He said, How can it be that
I didnt understand your difficulty? If you agree to let my
wife take a look, there will be time when this old Huang
repay Quan Zhen Sects kindness. But if you dont agree,
that is entirely up to you. Who said that I have to have
your friendship? I dont even know any of your Quan Zhen
disciples. I understood very well his meaning. This man
will do what he says. He felt uncomfortable giving me a
hard time, but he could make things difficult for Ma Yu,
Qiu Chuji and the others. His martial art skill is too high; it
Qiu Chuji and the others. His martial art skill is too high; it
was not a good idea to provoke his anger.
Thats true, said Guo Jing. Priest Ma, Priest Qiu and the
others are not his match.
Zhou Botong continued, That time I said to him, Old
Heretic Huang, if you are angry come and find me, the Old
Urchin. Why do you have to look for my martial nephews?
Wont that make you the big bully the little? His wife
heard me mentioning my nickname, the Old Urchin, she
burst into laughter and said, Big Brother Zhou, you love to
play around; let us forget this whole thing, let us just play
around together. I dont want to see your precious book
anymore. She turned her head to Old Heretic Huang and
said, I think the Nine Yin Manual had been stolen by that
Ouyang fellow, thats why Big Brother Zhou could not
show it to me. If you keep pestering him I am afraid you
will only make him lose face. Old Heretic Huang smiled
and said, Thats right. Botong, let me help you find that
old poison and deal with him. His martial art is above
yours.
Looks like Ronger inherits her mothers weird
intelligence, Guo Jing thought. To Botong he said, They
were just provoking you!
I know that! said Zhou Botong, But I dont want to lose
to them. So I said, The book is in my possession; and I
have no problem letting sister-in-law taking a look. But
you said the Old Urchin cannot defend the book, you have
to prove it to me. The Old Heretic Huang smiled, If we
fight, we might injure our friendship. You are the Old
Urchin; let us just play like little kids. His wife already
clapped her hands and called out, Goody, goody! Why
dont you two compete in playing with marbles? before I
could answer him
Guo Jing showed a faint smile. Zhou Botong continued, I
am an expert in playing marbles; so I cried out, Lets play
marbles then, do you think I am scared of him? Madame
Huang smiled and said, Big Brother Zhou, if you lose, you
will let me take a look at your book. But if you win, what
do you want? The Old Heretic Huang immediately said,
The Quan Zhen Sect has its treasure, dont you think the
Peach Blossom Island also have one? He took out a shiny
black cloth, completely covered with thorns. Can you
guess what this is?
Soft hedgehog armor [ruan wei jia], Guo Jing said.
Thats right, so you knew it, Zhou Botong said. The Old
Heretic Huang said, Botong, your martial art is
outstanding, naturally you dont need any protection; but
someday you will meet a girl urchin, and soon will have
little urchins. This soft hedgehog armor will be invaluable
to protect the child; nobody will bully him. If you can beat
me in marbles, this Peach Blossom Island treasure will be
me in marbles, this Peach Blossom Island treasure will be
yours to keep. I said, I wont meet any girl urchin,
naturally little urchin will not be born; but your soft
hedgehog armor is famous in the Wulin world. If I win it, I
will wear it outside my clothes, then I will wander around
the Jianghu, let the people know that the Peach Blossom
Island Master had lost in the Old Urchins hand. Madame
Huang interrupted, Dont just talk, after both brothers
play then we can talk again. So we reached an
agreement. Each man had to put nine marbles into nine
holes, so I made 18 holes altogether. Whoever put nine
marbles first will win the game.
Listening to this part Guo Jing recalled his own childhood
playing marbles with his sworn brother Tuolei in the
desert, a smile broke on his face. Meanwhile Zhou Botong
continued, I always carry plenty of marbles in my pocket,
so we went outside to play our game. I paid close
attention to Madame Huangs movement, and I found out
she really did not know any martial art. I went down and
made some holes on the ground. I let Old Heretic Huang
to choose his marbles first, and he did. Then we started
our game. His special skill in the secret projectile, the tan
zhi shen tong [divine flicking finger] is still well known
throughout the world. He knew his skill with small object
was superior to mine. But he did not know that this game
had a secret; there was slight difference in the way I made
the holes. I made them in such a way that when a marble
went in, it would jump right back out. You have to hit the
marble with a perfect amount of strength; it had to be just
right with a little bit of pulling force behind it, so the
marble will stay in the hole.
Guo Jing had never thought that playing marbles in the
Central Plains would be so complicated; Mongolian kids
would never be able to compete. He heard Zhou Botong
proudly continued, The Old Heretic Huang had launched
three marbles, all were right on target. But as soon as
they entered the holes they would jump back out. He did
not know my secret. In the meantime I flicked five
marbles and all went into the holes and stayed in the
holes. His secret projectile skill was very good; he tried
hard to catch me by flicking three more marbles, while I
put another marble in the hole. I was already in the lead,
how could I let him catch up? He was having a hard time
with the marbles. Secretly I was smug, thinking that his
defeat was imminent; even the Heaven wouldnt be able to
help him. Ay! Who knew that the Old Heretic Huang would
use a dirty trick to gain victory? Can you guess what he
did?
He hurt your hand using his superior martial art? Guo
Jing guessed.
No, no, Zhou Botong said. The Old Heretic Huang is
bad, but he is not stupid; he wouldnt use such a foolish
method. He knew he was going to lose, so he sent his
energy into the marbles; he flicked three marbles and hit
my last three. Mine were smashed while his marbles
my last three. Mine were smashed while his marbles
stayed intact.
Ah! Then you dont have any marble left! Guo Jing
exclaimed.
I have to helplessly watch him put his marbles one by one
into the holes. Thus, I lost! Zhou Botong said.
But that didnt count! Guo Jing said.
That was what I said, Zhou Botong answered. But Old
Heretic Huang said, Botong, we have agreed that whoever
got all nine marbles inside the holes, he wins. Blame your
own inadequacy! It was your own fault that you dont have
enough marbles to put into the holes. Therefore, you lost!
I still think he was being deceitful, but I had to admit I
didnt expect his move. Also, even if I wanted to destroy
his marbles I couldnt do what he did; I cant hit a marble
without smashing my own. So secretly I admired his
ability. I said, Sister-in-law Huang, I will let you see the
book, but I want it back by the sundown. I said that
because I was afraid they would say, We didnt say how
long we might borrow the book; we havent finished
looking at it, why are you taking it back? When that
happens, the book would be in their hands for ten, even a
hundred years.
Guo Jing nodded his approval. Right! Luckily Big Brother
is smart and could foresee this. If it were me, I would fall
into their scheme.
Zhou Botong shook his head, Speaking of smartness, who
on earth can be compared to the Old Heretic Huang? I
dont know how he did it, but he managed to find a wife
who was a smart as he is. That time Sister-in-law Huang
only showed a faint smile, she said, Big Brother Zhou, you
are known as the Old Urchin, but you are smart. You are
afraid it would turn out like Liu Bei borrowed the city of
Jingzhou forever, arent you? Dont you worry; I will sit
right here and have a look in front of your eyes; I wont
hide in a secret place. If you are feeling uneasy, you can
stay by my side and stand guard. I listened to her said
such; I took the book from my pocket and handed it over
to her. Sister-in-law Huang took it and walked to a tree,
sat on an upturned rock.
The Old Heretic Huang saw I still had some trepidation on
my face, he said, Old Urchin, in this present age, how
many people can defeat us, two people in martial arts? I
replied, Nobody can necessarily defeat you, but to defeat
me, including you there are four, five people! Old Heretic
Huang smiled, You flattered me. Eastern Heretic, Western
Poison, Southern Emperor and Northern Beggar four
people, each one has his own strength, nobody could
defeat anyone else. Ouyang Fengs Toad Stance had
already been broken by your martial brother; within ten
years he wont be able to compete with us. There is Iron
years he wont be able to compete with us. There is Iron
Palm Floating over the Water, Qiu Qianren, I heard his
martial art is good, but he did not attend the hua shan lun
jian [Sword Meet of Mount Hua], so I am not sure; but not
necessarily his martial art is so superb. Old Urchin, I
believe other than these people, you are number one in
terms of martial art. If we unite our hands, nobody can
beat us. I said, Naturally! Old Heretic Huang then asked,
Why then, are you so anxious? With both of us standing
right here, who in the world could come and steal your
precious book away? I heard he was very reasonable, so I
felt better.
I saw Madame Huang flipped one page after another, she
read attentively from the beginning; her lips slightly
moved which I thought a little funny. The Nine Yin Manual
contains high-level secret of martial arts; even if she is
well versed in literature, I am afraid she wouldnt
comprehend even half a word. She read slowly from the
beginning to the end, taking her time. I became impatient
waiting, until at last she flipped the last page. I thought
she was done, but unexpectedly she turned to the first
page and read again. But this time she read quickly,
finished in only a time needed to drink a cup of tea. She
gave that book back to me and smiled, Big Brother Zhou,
you have been deceived by the Western Poison; this is not
the Nine Yin Manual! I was shocked. I asked, What do
you mean it isnt? This is obviously left behind by my
martial brother, it looks good to me! Madame Huang
replied, What use is its look? Ouyang Feng obviously
swapped your book with this cheap copy on how to do
fortune telling and divination.
Could it be that Ouyang Feng had swapped the books
before the Venerable Wang came out of the coffin? Guo
Jing asked.
That was what I thought then, Zhou Botong replied. But
Ive already known for some time that Old Heretic Huang
is very shrewd; I could not really believe what his mistress
had said either. Madame Huang saw me stood silently; she
knew I doubted her words, so she asked, Big Brother
Zhou, how do you know this is the real Nine Yin Manual? I
told her, Ever since my martial brother took possession of
the book, nobody has ever seen the contents. Martial
Brother had said that he fought for seven days and seven
nights to avoid further bloodshed in the Wulin world, not
for his personal gain. Therefore, he forbade Quan Zhen
disciples to learn any martial art from the book. Madame
Huang then said, Venerable Wang had a just and upright
heart; truly deserving an endless admiration. Even so,
there are other people who would not hesitate to deceive
him. Big Brother Zhou, you go ahead and take a look at
the book. I hesitated, remembering my deceased martial
brothers last words I did not dare to defy. Madame Huang
continued, This is a book of divination that is available
anywhere in Jiangnan; not worth half a wen [currency,
not sure the value]. Besides, even if this book is the real
not sure the value]. Besides, even if this book is the real
Nine Yin Manual, it is all right too look as long as you do
not learn anything from it, isnt it?
So I opened the book and looked at the first page. To me
the book seemed to be describing methods and techniques
to practice martial arts; where was fortune telling and
divination stuff? Madame Huang said, I have played with
this kind of book since I was five; I know the content from
the beginning to the end. We the Jiangnan kids, nine out
of ten are familiar with it. If you dont believe me, just
listen to this. Having said that words started flowing like
water from her mouth; she recited the book from the
beginning to the end. I looked at the book to see if she
really was reciting it from memory. Indeed, not a single
word was wrong. My body turned cold, like I was plunged
into a hole full of ice. Madame Huang also said, No matter
which page you want me to recite, as long as you read the
beginning, I can recite the rest for you. I have read this
kind of book since I was little, I wont forget its content. I
pulled out several sections just as she said, and she did
recite them without hesitation.
The Old Heretic Huang burst in laughter. I was really
angry; I ripped the book to pieces and then burned it to
ashes. Old Heretic Huang suddenly said, Old Urchin, you
dont need to lose your urchins temper. Let me give you
this soft hedgehog armor. I didnt know I fell into his
scheme; I thought I looked so sorry to him that he wanted
to ease my feeling. I was still upset, besides, how could I
take the treasure of Peach Blossom Island? So I only
thanked him without taking his gift. I went back to my
hometown and closed the door. I wanted to practice my
martial art. I knew at that time that I was not Ouyang
Fengs match, so I determined to train hard for five years.
I thought I would go the west to take the book back from
the Western Poison. My martial brother left me the book
and the old urchin could not keep it safe. How could I face
martial brother in the underworld?
The Western Poison is so crafty, I know you must deal
with him; but wouldnt it be a lot better if you take Priest
Ma, Priest Qiu and the others to come with you? Guo Jing
asked.
Ay! I can only blame my own arrogance, Zhou Botong
said, After suffering from humiliation I did not want to
talk to Ma Yu and the others. If I did they would certainly
see something was amiss. Several years later there arose
a rumor among the Jianghu people that the Peach Blossom
Island disciples, The Twin Killers of the Dark Wind had
gotten hold of the Nine Yin Manual; they had mastered
several kinds of exquisite martial arts from the book, and
had created havoc everywhere. At first I did not believe it,
but the rumor was getting stronger. A year later, Qiu Chuji
came to my home. His visit was in connection with the
Nine Yin Manual affair. He said that the book had really
fallen into the Peach Blossom Island disciples hands. I was
fuming mad and said, Old Heretic Huang is not worthy to
fuming mad and said, Old Heretic Huang is not worthy to
be my friend! Qiu Chuji was taken aback, Martial Uncle,
why did you say Huang Yaoshi was not worthy to be your
friend? I told him, He went to get the book back from
Western Poison without consulting me, and did not give
the book back to me.
I think he intended to do it, but right after he got the
book back it was stolen by his renegade disciples, Guo
Jing reasoned. I know he was quite angry because of this,
that he cut the legs ligament of his other innocent
disciples and expelled them from his school.
Zhou Botong shook his head. You are as naive as I was, if
this affair happened to you, you would surely be bullied
without knowing it, he said. That day Qiu Chuji discussed
martial arts with me, we talked at length before he finally
left. Two months later he suddenly reappeared. He had
visited Chen Xuanfeng and Mei Chaofeng, the couple that
had stolen the Old Heretic Huangs book. They were
practicing Nine Yin White Bone Claw and Heart
Destroying Palm, two evil martial arts. He took a big risk
to eavesdrop the Twin Killers of the Dark Winds
conversation and found out that Old Heretic Huang did not
get the book from Ouyang Feng. Not at all. He stole it from
my own hands.
You have obviously burned the book. Did Madame Huang
swap the books, and gave you the fake one? Guo Jing
asked.
I have guarded against that possibility early on, Zhou
Botong said. When Madame Huang looked at the book, I
did not dare to leave even half a step from her side. She
did not know martial art. Even if her hands and feet were
swift she could not get away from us who practice secret
projectiles. No, she did not make the swap; she merely
recorded it I her mind!
Guo Jing did not understand. How did she record it? he
asked.
Zhou Botong answered his question with another,
Brother, when you are reading a book, how many times
do you have to read until you committed what you read
into your memory?
If it is easy then maybe thirty, forty times. If it is difficult
or long, probably seventy, eighty times, even a hundred
times. Even after I read it for more than 100 times, I still
cannot guarantee its accuracy, Guo Jing replied.
Speaking of brain power, I am afraid you cannot be
considered smart, Zhou Botong said.
Your Brother is dumb by nature, Guo Jing admitted.
Doesnt matter whether I am studying literature or
martial art, I am always very slow.
martial art, I am always very slow.
Zhou Botong sighed. Lets not talk about studying
literature, he said. Just talk about practicing martial arts.
When you learned a fist or palm technique, didnt your
masters have to teach you dozens of time before you
could understand it?
Guo Jings face was red from shame. Thats true, he
said. Sometimes I knew it, but couldnt remember;
sometimes I remembered it, but could not apply.
But there are people in the world who by simply watching
other people do a stance will be able to remember it
forever, Zhou Botong said.
Totally correct! Guo Jing exclaimed. Island Master
Huangs daughter is just like that. When Benevolent
Master Hong taught her martial art, at most he would
teach her twice, very seldom he had to repeat the lesson
three times.
This girl is so smart, Zhou Botong slowly said, Lets just
hope she wont share her mothers short life! That day
when Madame Huang borrowed my book she only read
twice, yet she did not miss a single word. After we bade
farewell she wrote down everything for her husband to
see.
Guo Jing could not restrain his amazement, he was silent
for a while only to say, Madame Huang did not
understand what she was reading; yet she was able to
memorize the whole thing. How can there be such an
intelligent person on the earth?
I am afraid your little friend that Huang girl is also
capable of doing that, Zhou Botong said. Anyway, after
listening to Qiu Chuji I was ashamed. Immediately I
summoned the Quan Zhen Sects seven first generation
disciples to discuss this matter over. Everybody agreed we
should deal with the Twin Killers of The Dark Wind to get
the book back from them. Qiu Chuji said, Those Twin
Killers of The Dark Winds martial art skills may be high,
but they wont necessarily be victorious over Quan Zhen
Sects disciples. They are your junior, Martial Uncle does
not need to go into action personally; otherwise the heroes
of Jianghu would say that the older generation bullied the
younger one. I thought he was right, so I assigned one or
two of them to find the Twin Killers of The Dark Wind;
while the rest shadowed from the side to guard against the
twin killers escaping.
Guo Jing nodded his head in agreement, If all the Quan
Zhen Seven Masters went into action the Twin Killers of
The Dark Wind wouldnt have any chance. His mind
wandered to the time Priest Ma Yu along with his six
masters masquerading as the Quan Zhen Seven Masters
atop the Mongolian barren hill.
atop the Mongolian barren hill.
They pursued the twin killers as far as Henan, when
unexpectedly those two disappeared, Zhou Botong
continued. The Quan Zhen Seven tried to find
information, turned out another disciple of Old Heretic
Huang, Lu Chengfeng had gathered dozens of heroes and
valiant people of the Central Plains to fight those two with
the intention of capturing them and send them back to the
Peach Blossom Island and hand them over to the Old
Heretic Huang. Nevertheless, they were still able to escape
and vanished without a trace.
No wonder Village Master Lu hated his martial brother
and martial sister so much; he was expelled innocently
from his school, Guo Jing said.
Since I couldnt find the Twin Killers of The Dark Wind,
naturally I looked for Old Heretic Huang. I carried along
the first volume of the Nine Yin Manual, because I was
afraid I might lose this one as well. Upon arrival at the
Peach Blossom Island I scolded the Old Heretic Huang, but
he said, Botong, Huang Yaoshi always meant what he
says. I had said I wouldnt cast a glance at your book;
when did I look at your book? The Nine Yin Manual that I
saw was the one recorded by my wife, certainly not your
book. His words sounded reasonable, but I was furious, so
I spoke harsh words to him and asked to talk to his wife.
He smiled bitterly, and led me to the main hall. As soon as
we were there I was shocked. Turned out Madame Huang
had passed away. There in the main hall was her memorial
tablet.
I was going to pay my respect to her spirit, but Old Heretic
Huang sneered and said, Old Urchin! You dont have to be
pretentious on my face. If not because of your damned
gou pi zhen jing [dog fart manual] my wife wouldnt have
left me. I was startled, What?!? I asked. He didnt
answer, only looking at me with angry eyes; but then
tears started rolling down his cheeks. After a long while,
he started to tell me what really happened.
Initially Madame Huang recorded the book for the first
time for her husbands sake. Huang Yaoshi then found out
that the book in his hands was the second volume; which
was harmful to train without knowing the first volume. So
he decided to set the book aside while he was trying to get
hold of the first volume. Who would have thought that the
book would be stolen by Chen Xuanfeng and Mei
Chaofeng? Madame Huang wanted to comfort her
husband, so she quietly determined to rewrite the whole
book.
First of all, she did not understand the meaning of what
she wrote; she merely memorized the words. Secondly, it
had been several years since she wrote it for the first
time; how could she remember everything? At that time
she was entering the eighth month of her pregnancy. After
painstakingly thinking hard she was able to re-write about
seven, eight thousand words, but not every word was
accurate. Her heart and mind were exhausted; and
because of that she gave birth to a baby girl prematurely.
The baby was healthy, but her condition was like a lantern
ran out of oil. Even though Huang Yaoshis skill was
peerless, in the end, he was not able to save his beloved
wifes life.
Old Heretic Huang always loves to vent his anger and
blame others; during this time his wife had passed away,
he was like a madman; talked incoherently to me. I knew
his was grieving badly, so I did not want to argue with
him. I simply smiled and said to him, You are a pugilist,
yet you put too much feeling toward husband and wife
relationship. Arent you afraid you are becoming the
laughing stock of other people? My wife was different, he
said. I told him, Your wife died, this is the best time to
train your martial art. If it were me, that was exactly what
I expected. The earlier your wife died the better.
Congratulations! Congratulations!
Ah! Guo Jing gasped. How could you say such thing?
Zhou Botong eyes rolled, I said what I was thinking;
whats wrong with that? he snapped. But that Old Heretic
Huang got angry, without saying anything he struck me
with his palm and we fought. In the end I had to stay in
this stupid place for fifteen years.
Did you lose to him? Guo Jing asked.
Zhou Botong smiled, If I win, I wont be here. He hit me
until I was spitting up blood. I ran away until I found this
cave. He pursued me, wanted to break my legs, He
wanted to snatch the first volume of the Nine Yin Manual
to be burned in front of his wifes memorial tablet. I hid
the book inside the hole and sat at the cave entrance
guarding. I said that if he resorted to force I would destroy
the book immediately. He said, I will find a way to force
you out of there. I said, Well see!
Just like that and I have been here for fifteen years. This
man is arrogant, and he is not desperate yet, so I am sure
he wont put poison in my food. But he had used every
means possible to force me out of here. I leave the cave
only to urinate and defecate, he wont have any
opportunity to sneak in. Only I have to live with this
stench. Sometimes I pretend to have a bowel movement.
His heart itches to lay his fingers in, but he ended up
enjoying the smelly thing. He ended his narration by
laughing heartily.
Listening to his story Guo Jing was fascinated. He found
this big brother of his to be smart and witty. Zhou Botong
continued, After fifteen years he started to attack my
heart and mind, but so far I was able to defend myself.
Only last night I was almost fallen; fortunately ghost or
Only last night I was almost fallen; fortunately ghost or
angel has brought you here and helped me. If not, this
book would certainly fall into Old Heretic Huangs hands.
Ay! Old Heretic Huangs jade-colored tidal wave song
contains a strong internal energy, very profound.
Guo Jing listened to him recounting this gratitude and
grudges; his heart was troubled. Big Brother, what will
you do now? he asked.
Zhou Botong smiled, I will just continue our competition.
Well see if Old Heretic Huang will outlive me, or Ill live a
few years longer than he will. I told you the life story of
Huang Shanga moment ago; he had outlived all his
enemies.
Guo Jing felt it was not a good idea, but he didnt have
anything better, so he asked, How come Priest Ma Yu and
the others did not come to rescue you?
Most probably they dont even know I am here, Zhou
Botong said. Even if they do, the vegetation in this island
is so strange that unless Old Heretic Huang himself gives
consent, other people wont be able to enter the Peach
Blossom Island. Also, even if they come to rescue me, I
wont go. I havent finished the competition with Old
Heretic Huang yet.
After talking with Zhou Botong for half a day, Guo Jing
found that even though this man is old, he was filled with
childlike innocence and always spoke straightforwardly,
without any pretension.
In the meantime the sun had climbed high in the sky. That
old servant came back delivering their meal. After done
eating Zhou Botong continued, I have stayed on the
Peach Blossom Island for fifteen years, yet my time did
not totally go to waste. Here my heart and mind are clear,
without any disruption. I can achieve here what I can
achieve elsewhere for twenty-five years. But although I
know I have advanced greatly, too bad I dont have any
sparring partner; so I had to use my left hand to fight my
right hand.
Guo Jing was astonished. How can the left hand fight with
the right hand? he asked.
I pretend my right hand to be the Old Heretic Huang, the
left hand to be the Old Urchin. The right hand attacks, the
left hand neutralizes that attack and launches a
counterattack, like this, Zhou Botong said, then moved
his hands to battle each other.
At first Guo Jing thought it was very funny, but after
several moves he realized that the stances were
mysteriously wonderful, he couldnt help but feeling great
admiration. People who practice martial arts, regardless of
whether they are barehanded or wielding a saber or
whether they are barehanded or wielding a saber or
thrusting a spear, will always use both hands either to
attack or to defend; but Zhou Botong was different. He
used one hand to attack and the other to defend; each
attack was fierce and always aimed vital points, while the
defending hand would parry and counterattack with no less
fierceness; truly like two people fighting each other. Guo
Jing had never seen nor heard anything like this before.
After watching Zhou Botong fought himself for a moment
Guo Jing commented, Big Brother, why dont you use
your feet too?
Zhou Botong halted and smiled, Not a bad observation!
You could see through my moves. Come, come, come! You
try! While speaking thus he stretched his palm to attack.
Guo Jing also stretched his to parry.
Careful! I am going to push you to the left, Zhou Botong
said. As soon as he finished speaking he exerted his
energy. Guo Jing was ready, even before Zhou Botong
warned him he had prepared himself to use the 18-
Dragon Subduing Palms. Two great forces collided, and
Guo Jing staggered back seven, eight steps. He felt his
arm sore and numb.
Last time I borrowed the strength from my feet and you
were pushed back, Zhou Botong said, Now I am not
going to use my feet. You try again.
Guo Jing followed his bidding to attack again; but suddenly
he felt a pushing and pulling force. He was unable to stand
steadily; he fell forward; his forehead hit the ground. He
crawled trying to stand up; he was in a daze.
Zhou Botong smiled, Do you understand?
No, I dont, Guo Jing replied.
I developed this technique after toiling for more than ten
years through training and meditation inside this hole,
Zhou Botong said. My martial brother had told me once
about a technique of using emptiness to gain victory. That
time my understanding of Taoist principles was still
shallow. I heard him but I didnt understand. About five
years ago I was moving my two hands when it suddenly
dawned on me that I can develop palm technique using
that principle. I was still unsure about it since it was only a
theory; I have never tried it in a real combat. Brother,
come and fight me again. Please dont fear the pain. I am
going to make you fall some more times.
He saw Guo Jing was hesitant, so he persuaded again,
Good Brother, I have been here for fifteen years, and
always longed for someone to come over and train with
me. Several months ago Old Heretic Huangs daughter
came and talked with me to chase my boredom. I was
thinking of training with her, but she did not return the
thinking of training with her, but she did not return the
next day. Good Brother, I certainly am not going to hit you
too hard.
Guo Jing saw his both hands were itching to move; his
face showing eagerness that was hard to resist, so he
complied and said, What is falling some more times? He
launched his palm and fought a few stances; but he felt
Zhou Botong palm was sometimes void of strength. He
was about to fall again when suddenly Zhou Botongs left
hand hit his shoulder from below. His body was sent
somersaulting in the air and he fell hard to the ground. His
shoulder was hurting very bad.
Zhou Botong face showed regret, he said, Good Brother, I
cant let you fall for nothing. Hear me out, I am going to
teach you this technique. Guo Jing endured the pain,
crawling up and came near.
Zhou Botong said, In the Lao Zis [Taoist Founder] dao
de jing [Taoist Holy Scripture I dont know the correct
English translation] there is a saying: a clay utensil is
useful because it is empty, a room is useful because it is
empty. Do you understand this saying?
Guo Jings literary knowledge was limited; naturally he did
not understand the saying. He smiled sheepishly and
shook his head.
Zhou Botong took the rice bowl they used earlier. This
bowl is empty inside, thats why we can fill it with rice. If it
is a solid clay clump, how can we put food inside? he
asked.
Guo Jing nodded; he thought, It is a very simple truth,
but Ive never thought about it.
Likewise a house can be occupied by people because it
has four walls and windows and doors on those walls,
Zhou Botong added. What good it is if the building is
made of solid bricks without windows and doors?
Guo Jing nodded again; his heart was more open to this
truth.
Zhou Botong continued, Our Quan Zhen Sects highest
martial art is based on gong [empty] and ruo [soft],
these two characters. It was so-called because lacking
accomplishment does not necessarily mean weak, lacking
fullness does not necessarily mean empty.
Following these deep and profound thinking Guo Jing
listened attentively and pondered deeply.
Zhou Botong added, In terms of energy exertion, your
master Hong Qigongs martial art is on the external side of
the spectrum. Even though I know Quan Zhen Sects
martial art, I am not his match. But I am afraid once you
reach certain level of the external type of martial art you
reach certain level of the external type of martial art you
cannot go much higher. Not so with the internal type of
martial art, the type that my martial brother practiced.
That time when my martial brother won the title Number
One in the Martial Art World he was not just being lucky.
If he were still alive today, with the additional of more
than ten years of training, if he again fights Eastern
Heretic, Western Poison and the others, I believe he would
probably need only half a day, not seven whole days and
nights to subdue them.
Venerable Wangs martial art was truly amazing; brother
is unfortunate not to make his acquaintance, Guo Jing
said. Benevolent Master Hongs 18-Dragon Subduing
Palms is the pinnacle of the hard type of martial art; but
a moment ago Big Brother had made me fall to the ground
using the world softest type of martial art, isnt that so?
Zhou Botong laughed. Thats true, thats true, he said.
Although the soft can subdue the hard, I wouldnt be able
to push you that easy if your 18-Dragon Subduing Palms
was as fierce as Hong Qigongs. It all depends on the
depth of your comprehension. Do you remember the move
I used to push you down just a moment ago? Try to
remember it well. And then he carefully recounted how to
move the hand and how to exert the energy. He knew Guo
Jings comprehension was slow, so he took his time
explaining everything.
Guo Jing tried the move dozens of time; fortunately he
had a good foundation of profound internal energy
technique from Quan Zhen Sect, so he had a good grasp
albeit slowly.
Zhou Botong was elated, he said, Brother, if your pain
has lessened, let me make you fall one more time.
Guo Jing laughed. Pain is nothing, he said, But I am
afraid I wont be able to remember your lesson. While
speaking he was still trying hard to memorize everything.
Zhou Botong had a childlike enthusiasm; he kept urging,
Is it enough? Have you memorized it? Come on, quick!
But actually his nagging was disturbing Guo Jings mind.
After some time was he finally able to memorize the move.
So again he charged toward Zhou Botong; and again he
fell down.
Day and night those two people trained together. Guo Jing
was a young man, he did not need too much sleep; but
even when he did, Zhou Botong wouldnt let him to. He
kept urging him to train. Guo Jing fell down seven, eight
hundreds times. His body was swollen and hurt all over,
full of purple bruises. Fortunately he was strong, so he just
gritted his teeth and doggedly learned and finally
mastered Zhou Botongs special skill which he created
during his fifteen years inside the cave, the 72-move kong
during his fifteen years inside the cave, the 72-move kong
ming quan [lit. empty and clear fist technique the
Vacant Fist].
Two people were so engrossed in training martial arts that
they did not know how many days had passed. Guo Jing
was thinking about Huang Rong all day, but since he was
unable to seek her, he had to be content in waiting
painstakingly. Several times he wanted to go with the
mute servant who delivers their meals to find her, but
every time, Zhou Botong called him back.
One day right after lunch Zhou Botong said, You have
mastered the entire Vacant Fist. After this I wont be able
to make you fall easily; so we have to change they way we
play.
Very well. How should we play? Guo Jing laughed and
asked.
We play as four people fighting each other, Zhou Botong
replied.
Four people? Guo Jing was perplexed.
Absolutely! Zhou Botong said. Four people. My left hand
is one person, my right the other. Your pair of hands are
two other people. Four separate individuals, nobody helps
anybody else. Four people in a tangled battle! That should
be more interesting.
Guo Jings interest was piqued. It certainly is interesting;
too bad I cannot separate my left and right hands, he
smiled and said.
I meant to teach you later, Zhou Botong said. For now,
let us just have a three-way fight. His pair of hands made
two people and attack Guo Jing immediately. He separated
himself into two different entities, each hand launched
different stance, they did not complement each other;
totally different from one person using two hands. When
his left hand was giving Guo Jing a hard time, his right
hand would come to Guo Jings rescue. Likewise when his
right was gaining an upper hand, his left would fight his
right. When Guo Jing gained an upper hand, his both
hands would fight together like two people facing one
opponent. In short, it was like three separate individuals
fighting each other. After fighting for a while they stopped
for a rest.
Guo Jing thought this way of playing was so amusing; he
could not help but remembering Huang Rong. He thought
if she were there, three people would be able to fight as
six individuals. He was sure Huang Rong would be very
interested.
Zhou Botong was full of enthusiasm. As soon as Guo Jing
caught his breath he immediately taught him how to divide
caught his breath he immediately taught him how to divide
his hands in a mutual hands combat. This technique was
actually more difficult than the Vacant Fist.
There was a saying, Mind cannot be divided, and
somewhere along the same line, Left hand draws a
square, right hand draws a circle; is not a good habit. But
this mutual hands combat technique was precisely dividing
ones mind into two, and the way to train it was by
drawing a square with the left hand and a circle with the
right hand. Guo Jing practiced doing the drawings. Initially
his square resembled a circle, and his circle looked like a
square. He painstakingly practiced for a long time before
he finally got the hang of it; both hands could draw perfect
square and circle at will.
Zhou Botong was very excited. If you havent practiced
our Quan Zhens internal energy cultivation which
enables you to combine inner and outer strength, how
could you master this mutual hands combat technique so
quickly? he said. Now, use your left hand to launch nan
shan quan [south mountain fist technique] and your right
hand yue nu jian [Yueh Maiden sword technique]. These
were the martial arts Guo Jing learned from Nan Xiren and
Han Xiaoying. Guo Jing knew these techniques by heart,
but launching them at the same time with different hands
was actually very difficult.
Zhou Botong was dying to play the four people mutual
combat, so he urged Guo Jing to train. He himself did not
stop giving instructions and pointers. A few days later Guo
Jing had mastered the mutual hands combat technique.
Zhou Botongs delight was unspeakable. Come, come! he
urged, Your left hand and my left one form an alliance
against your right hand and mine. Let us have a martial
art contest.
Guo Jing was still young, how could this kind of game not
interest him? Immediately his right hand fought Zhou
Botongs left while his left hand fiercely fought Zhou
Botongs right. Nobody had ever seen or heard about this
kind of battle.
While they were fighting each other and themselves, Zhou
Botong incessantly gave Guo Jing pointers on how to
attack swiftly and fiercely, and how to form a stable
defense. Guo Jing listened and committed each and every
one of them in his memory.
Zhou Botong only wanted to have an interesting playtime,
but Guo Jings mind came up with other thoughts. One day
when they were playing, he thought, If our legs can also
be divided, wouldnt two people be able to fight as eight
individuals? But he knew if he brought this up, Zhou
Botong would go on indefinitely, so he refrained himself
from saying anything.
Several more days passed. Guo Jing and Zhou Botong
fought as four separate individuals. Zhou Botong was
fought as four separate individuals. Zhou Botong was
having fun; he fought and laughed heartily. Guo Jings skill
was still shallow, so when one of his hands was unable to
withstand, the other involuntarily would come to its
rescue. Zhou Botongs fists moved rapidly, Guo Jing was
not able to keep up fighting as four separate individuals,
so oftentimes he became one individual fighting two
people, as in three people mutual combat. But his two
hands launched different moves, so it was like two Guo
Jing fought together hand-in-hand against two opponents.
Zhou Botong laughed heartily, You are fighting
disregarding the rules, he said.
Guo Jing jumped back. He was silent for a while than
opened his mouth, Big Brother, I have been thinking of
something.
What is it? Zhou Botong asked.
Well, your both hands can launch completely different
moves. Why cant they work together as two people facing
a common enemy? This technique can be very useful; if
your enemy is strong, you can divide your mind and
helping yourself. Although the force wont be doubled, but
the stances would enjoy a great advantage.
Zhou Botong had created the mutual hands combat
technique out of his boredom living in the cave alone. It
never occurred to him that he could actually use the
technique in a real combat. Now that Guo Jing reminded
him a thought suddenly came flashing back and forth in
his mind. Suddenly he leaped out of the cave and walked
back and forth on the cave entrance; laughing incessantly.
Guo Jing saw a sudden change in his action like an evil
spirit possessed him; he became anxious and called out,
Big Brother, what happened to you? What is it?
Zhou Botong did not answer; but he kept laughing. After a
while he said, Brother, I am coming out of this hole! I am
not going to urinate, I dont have a bowel movement; but
I am coming out.
You are! Guo Jing exclaimed.
Zhou Botong smiled, Right now my martial art is number
one in the world, why should I fear Huang Yaoshi? I only
hope he would show up so I can beat him really good.
Are you sure you can defeat him? Guo Jing asked.
Actually my martial art is still a notch below his, but by
dividing my mind I can be two people against one; nobody
can defeat me. Huang Yaoshi, Hong Qigong, Ouyang Feng;
their martial arts are superb, but how can they defeat two
Zhou Botongs? Guo Jing was delighted; what Zhou
Botong said was very reasonable.
Botong said was very reasonable.
Brother, Zhou Botong continued, You have understood
this mutual hands combat technique; all you need is just a
few more years of practice, then your martial art skill will
be doubled. As they chatted, the two became more and
more excited.
Before then Zhou Botong was afraid Huang Yaoshi would
come and made things difficult for him, but now he hoped
Huang Yaoshi would show up. He would beat him up and
leave this awfully smelly cave forever. He impatiently
looked outside hoping to catch a glimpse of Huang Yaoshis
shadow. He would dash out to seek him if he didnt know
the pathways on the island were mysteriously arranged.
That night the mute servant came back delivering their
dinner. Zhou Botong grabbed his neck and said, Quickly
tell Huang Yaoshi to come over, tell him to try my new
technique! But that old servant only shook his head.
Zhou Botong swore and uttered some indistinct remark
before he suddenly realized, Bah! I forgot you are deaf
and mute! Turned his head to Guo Jing he said, Tonight
we must eat really good. Then he stretched his hand to
grab the food basket.
Guo Jings nostril caught delicious smell from the basket,
unlike the meal they usually got. So he hastily opened the
basket and saw two small dishes of vegetable with a big
bowl of chicken cooked with winter-picked mushroom; one
of his favorite. With a thumping heart he took a porcelain
spoon to scoop a spoonful of soup. It tasted exactly like
the one Huang Rong prepared for him; so he was certain it
was Huang Rong. His heart was thumping even harder.
Quickly he looked at the basket to see if there was
anything unusual. He found a box with ten steamed buns
inside. One of them had an image of a gourd, carved using
a nail. The marking was so subtle that if he did not pay
attention he would surely miss it. Guo Jing knew this bun
was unusual. With a trembling hand he picked the bun,
broke it into halves and found a wax pill inside. Guo Jing
saw Zhou Botong and the old servant did not look his way,
so quickly he slipped the pill inside his pocket.
This time two people ate their dinner without caring for its
taste: one person was eating while thinking how to have a
peerless martial art in the world; while the right hand
grabbed a steamed bun the left hand threw some fists,
both hands were very busy; sometimes they were fighting
each other while the mouth was chewing; the other person
wanted to eat as fast as he could so that he could see
what Huang Rong had hidden inside the wax pill.
Zhou Botong ate the steamed bun with some effort; with a
noisy sound he finished the soup too. The old servant
cleaned up and took the basket away. Guo Jing hurriedly
pulled out the wax pill, crushed it and took the paper
pulled out the wax pill, crushed it and took the paper
hidden inside. It was indeed Huang Rongs handwriting. It
said, Brother Jing, please do not worry. Father and I are
reconciled. I will slowly ask him to release you. The letter
was closed with two characters, Ronger. Guo Jing was
ecstatic; he showed the letter to Zhou Botong.
Zhou Botong laughed. Leave it to me, he said. He cant
not release you. We will compel him to; dont need to ask
him nicely. If he refuses, I will imprison him in this hole for
fifteen years. Aiyo! Thats not right! What if in fifteen years
he found the secret of mutual hands combat?
The sky was gradually turning dark. Guo Jing sat cross-
legged and was going to cultivate his energy. But his mind
kept wandering back to Huang Rong. He could not
concentrate for a long time. Finally he was able to calm
himself and his chest was relieved; he started to breath
evenly. A sudden thought came to his mind: if he could
divide his mind to control two hands using two different
martial arts, why not try dividing his breathing into two?
So he closed one of his nostrils and practice breathing
using only one nostril.
He had practiced for about an hour and felt that he had
made some progress when he heard some rustling sound.
He opened his eyes and could see in the dark somebody
with long hair and long beard was moving around: Zhou
Botong was practicing martial arts. He opened his eyes
wide and looked closely. He saw Zhou Botongs left hand
was doing the seventy-two stance of Vacant Fist, while his
right hand was doing some other Quan Zhen Sects fist
technique. The fists moved slowly, but they created gusts
of wind that created the rustling sound he heard earlier.
Guo Jing admired this amazing skill.
While he was half watching and half lost in thought,
suddenly he heard Zhou Botong cried anxiously, Aiyo!
then busily brushed something from his body. A long black
and shiny thing flew from his body and hit a distance tree;
like he was throwing a secret projectile of some sort. Guo
Jing saw Zhou Botong was shaking; he was startled,
hurriedly came near and called out, Big Brother, what
happened?
I am bitten by a viper! I am dying! Zhou Botong
shouted.
Guo Jing was shocked. Immediately he held Zhou Botongs
body. His expression had changed; he leaned on Guo
Jings shoulder and slowly walked back to the cave. Guo
Jing quickly tore a piece of his clothes and tightly wrapped
it around Zhou Botongs thigh to prevent the venom from
entering the heart.
Guo Jing took a flint from his pocket and lighted a paper
fire. Under the bright firelight he could see more clearly.
His heart jumped to his throat. Zhou Botongs calf was
swollen really bad.
swollen really bad.
This island does not have this kind of green venomous
viper. I wonder where it came from? Zhou Botong weakly
said. The snake wouldnt be able to bite me when I
practice regularly. But this time I was practicing two sets
of fist technique; I put all my attention to my movements
Ay!
Guo Jing heard his voice trembled, he knew the poison
was severe. If Zhou Botong did not possess a profound
internal energy he would have died early on. Nervously he
bent his waist and sucked at the wound.
You cant do that! Zhou Botong cried out. The snakes
venom is extraordinary. It will kill you.
But Guo Jing was only thinking of saving his life; he did
not even care of his own safety. His right arm held Zhou
Botongs body firmly, while his mouth continued sucking.
Zhou Botong tried to struggle, but his body was weak; he
could not move. A little while later he passed out.
Guo Jing kept sucking the venom out and spat it to the
ground. With the poison drained out of his body, plus his
profound internal energy Zhou Botong slowly regained his
consciousness. His eyes were still heavy. Half awake he
said, Brother, your big brother is going to return to the
heaven today. But before leaving this world I can make
your friendship, my heart is extremely happy.
Even though Guo Jing crossed Zhou Botongs path only a
short while ago, but they were of the same straightforward
and honest type, so they hit it off immediately. He felt like
they have known each other for dozens of years. Right
now he saw his dying face and he couldnt restrain tears
from flowing down his cheeks.
Zhou Botong smiled sadly and said, That Nine Yin Manual
was hidden inside a box beneath the stone where I usually
sit. I was going to give it to you, but you have sucked
deadly venom from the snake, so you will not live long. We
two people will walk hand in hand to the underworld. No
need to fear we wont have someone to play with. We will
play as four people in the cloud No, as four ghosts
that would be interesting. The bigheaded ghost and the
grim reaper will be baffled looking at us. The ghost world
wont be the same. Speaking thus he was quite happy.
Guo Jing heard Zhou Botong said that he was going to die,
but he did not feel anything unusual. He took the fire to
examine himself. The paper fire was about to be burned
out, so he took Huang Rongs letter and burned it. He then
looked round the cave entrance to find a dried branch or
grass, but amidst the hot summer weather the vegetation
around him was green and lush.
He was getting more and more anxious. He groped his
He was getting more and more anxious. He groped his
pocket to find something that would be used as a torch.
But he found nothing, except that leather-like thing
wrapped around his dagger that came from Mei Chaofeng.
Without giving a second thought he lighted that thing and
extended it to examine Zhou Botongs face. He saw the
face was turning gray, no longer ruddy like a child as
usual.
Zhou Botong saw the flickering fire, he gave a faint smile.
He saw Guo Jings countenance did not change, no sign of
poison at all. He was confused. He blinked his eyes and
looked at the fire. He saw the thing that Guo Jing used as
a torch had some characters written all over. He squinted
trying to read what was written, but after reading about
ten characters or so he was so startled. He recognized the
words as taken from the Nine Yin Manual. He didnt have
time to ask any question so he just raised his hand and
struck the fire; asking, Brother, what kind of medicine did
you take? How come this deathly poison did not affect
you?
Guo Jing guessed it was because he drank the blood of
Liang Ziwongs ginseng-fed big snake; so he said, Once I
drank a big snakes blood; perhaps that was why I can
resist snakes venom.
Zhou Botong pointed to the leather on the ground, That is
a very precious thing, absolutely cant be destroyed he
passed out before he could finish his sentence.
At this time Guo Jing did not care about any precious
object; he was busy sealing Zhou Botongs gong guo
[palace crossing] acupoint, but it did not help. He tried to
feel Zhou Botongs calf; it was hot and swelling big.
Four weaving machines, the weaving of mandarin ducks
desiring to fly together right away he heard Zhou
Botong muttered indistinctly.
What did you say? Guo Jing asked.
Its a pity not yet old but the hair on the head has turned
white; it's a pity Zhou Botong sighed.
Guo Jing knew he was delirious from the illness; he was
very anxious. He dashed out of the cave and climbed a
tree outside, shouting loudly, Ronger! Ronger! Island
Master Huang! Island Master Huang! Help! Help! But
Peach Blossom Island encompassed an area of more than
ten lis across; it was a big island. Huang Yaoshis
residence was located at the other side of the island. Guo
Jings shout was in vain. The only response he heard was
his own voice echoed from the mountain and valley ahead,
Island Master Huang! Help! Help !
Guo Jing jumped down, he was at a loss. In that critical
time an idea came flashing into his mind, Snakes venom
time an idea came flashing into his mind, Snakes venom
cannot harm me, perhaps my blood contain some antidote
to the snakes poison. Without wasting another second he
fumbled about the ground, looking for the big green bowl
that Zhou Botong used to drink tea everyday. He took his
dagger and without hesitation sliced his own left arm and
let his blood dripped into the bowl until the drip stopped by
itself. He made another cut and again filled the bowl; then
he propped Zhou Botong up on his knee. With his left hand
he force Zhou Botongs mouth open and with his right
hand fed him the blood.
Although he was young and his body strong, losing that
much blood drained his energy. After feeding Zhou Botong
he leaned against the cave wall and closed his eyes; he fell
asleep not long afterward.
He did not know how long had he slept, but he felt
someone was tending his wound. He opened his eyes and
saw Zhou Botongs white hair and beard. Guo Jing was
delighted. You you are you well? he called out.
I am well, brother. You have sacrificed yourself to save
my life, Zhou Botong said. I am sure the grim reaper
was greatly disappointed; I am not that easy to die.
Guo Jing looked at Zhou Botongs calf and saw that the
dark swelling was no longer there, only red inflammation
which was not life threatening.
That morning those two people sat to meditate and
cultivate their inner strength, revitalizing their body. After
lunch Zhou Botong asked Guo Jing the origin of the leather
wrap. Guo Jing gathered his thoughts for a moment then
started narrating how his Second Master at the Cloud
Village had took some things from Mei Chaofeng; that
dagger was among those things, and that the leather was
wrapped on it. Afterward he also noticed the characters,
but he did not know what they were, so he simply kept it
in his pocket without giving it another thought.
Zhou Botong mumbled and was lost in thought for half a
day. Big Brother, you said it was a very precious object,
what is it? Guo Jing asked.
I have to examine it before I can answer your question. I
dont know if it is the real thing, but since it came from Mei
Chaofeng, I have a strong reason to believe it is, Zhou
Botong replied. Taking the leather he looked at it from top
to bottom.
Wang Chongyang won the book not for his personal gain
but to avoid bloodshed among the Wulin people; therefore,
he had strictly forbidden his disciples to ever learn any
martial art from the book. Zhou Botong naturally did not
dare to disobey his martial brothers last words. But he
recalled what Madame Huang said, Simply taking a look
without training it can not be considered disobeying. He
had spent fifteen years in the cave without anything to do,
had spent fifteen years in the cave without anything to do,
so out of his boredom he had read the first volume of Nine
Yin Manual in his possession. However, the first volume
only contained the method to cultivate internal energy, as
well as the basic of swordsmanship; there was no real
profound martial art to defeat opponent. It was useless if
one did not train the second volume.
For these past ten years or so, Zhou Botong had read the
first volume over and over again; he even made some
guesses as to what the second volume contained.
Therefore, as soon as he read the leather wrap, he
immediately knew it was related to what he had already
memorized.
Zhou Botong lifted his eyes to the distant hill and was
deep in thought. He loved martial art; he was obsessed
with it. Now he had in his hand the worlds greatest and
most profound martial arts manual. In all honesty he
wanted very much to train what was in the book; not to
build up his own reputation, not to seek vengeance, also
not to show off his prowess or to rule the world; he was
simply and purely curious to see how profound the martial
arts in the book were.
He recalled his martial brothers story on Huang Shang
compiling the 5481 chapters on the Everlasting Life Taoist
Canon; then later on he spent forty years painstakingly
studied various exquisite martial arts from various schools.
It really was not a small matter. The Twin Killers of the
Dark Wind only got hold of the second volume; and they
only managed to learn two techniques among so many;
yet they were able to create havoc in the Jianghu. What if
they were able to learn the entire second volume? The
result would be inconceivable. But martial brothers last
words could not be disobeyed. Zhou Botong pondered
these things in his heart; he heaved a heavy sigh, put the
leather inside his pocket, closed his eyes and fell asleep.
After taking a good rest he took a tree branch to dig a hole
in which he intended to bury both volumes together. He
was digging and sighing at the same time. But suddenly an
idea came to his mind, he exploded in laughter and
cheers, Thats right! Thats right! This way I can have
both ways! He was so ecstatic that Guo Jing was startled,
Big Brother, what both ways? But Zhou Botong merely
laughed without saying anything. It looked like he came
out with a really great idea.
Brother Guo is not my Quan Zhen Sects disciple. I will
teach him and let him train, then I will see the result, he
thought. This way I can satisfy my curiosity and following
martial brothers dying wish at the same time. He was
going to tell this idea to Guo Jing when suddenly he had
another thought, From the way he speaks I gathered he
detests the Nine Yin Manual. He thinks it was an evil
martial art; but that was because the Twin Killers of the
Dark Wind only looked at the second volume; they did not
Dark Wind only looked at the second volume; they did not
train the first volume, which would tell them how to
cultivate the inner energy and build a foundation for the
subsequent techniques. They only took the fiercest martial
arts they could find, which resulted in monstrosity of their
martial arts. Id better not tell him anything; Ill let him
practice and let him know afterwards. That time he will
have mastered the martial arts; even if he wants to get rid
of it he wont be able to do anything. Wont that be
interesting?
By nature he was mischievous; others scold him or get
mad at him, he did not care; others love him or show
favor to him, he did not give it any thought. As long as he
could play or make practical jokes and have fun, he would
be happy. Now that he had thought this idea he
maintained his composure and with a straight face he told
Guo Jing, Xian Die [worthy brother], during my fifteen
years inside this cave I have created not only the Vacant
Fist and the Mutual Hands Combat techniques, but also
some other techniques. Now that we dont have anything
to do, what do you say I teach you some more to pass the
time away?
There is nothing better, Guo Jing said, But Ronger said
she is thinking of a way to get us out of here
Has she found a way out for us? Zhou Botong asked.
Not yet, Guo Jing replied.
Then whats wrong with learning new things while waiting
for her? Zhou Botong suggested.
Guo Jing happily complied, That will work. Big Brothers
martial arts must be marvelous.
Zhou Botong secretly laughed, Dont you be happy yet,
he thought, You have fallen into my scheme! So he
immediately passed on the essence of the Nine Yin
Manual; a little part at a time from his memory. Naturally
Guo Jing did not understand it immediately, but Zhou
Botong was very patient. He would repeat the lesson as
many times as needed. As for the lessons from the second
volume on the leather wrap, he would memorize it first
when Guo Jing was not looking, and then he would passed
it on when he had memorized it.
The Nine Yin Manual contained various martial art
techniques which were different from each other. Zhou
Botong taught the theory but did not give any example on
how to do it. He let Guo Jing to ponder and find out on his
own. Afterward he would test the newly learned technique
against his Quan Zhen Sects martial art.
After several days he started to see the marvelous martial
arts of the Nine Yin Manual which Guo Jing gradually
mastered; however, Guo Jing was still completely unaware
mastered; however, Guo Jing was still completely unaware
that he had learned the Nine Yin Manual. Zhou Botong was
very happy; he would often smile in his sleep.
In the meantime Huang Rong kept preparing food for Guo
Jing although she did not show up personally. So Guo
Jings heart became content and he managed to achieve
quicker advancement.
One day Zhou Botong was teaching the jiu yin shen zhua
[nine yin divine claw]; he instructed Guo Jing to use his
ten fingers to practice against the stonewall. Guo Jing had
practiced several times when suddenly he realized
something. Big Brother, he said, I think Mei Chaofeng
also trained this kind of martial art, only she practiced
against human. She would insert her five fingers inside
somebodys skull. It was very cruel.
Zhou Botong was startled, Thats true, he thought, Mei
Chaofeng did not know the first volume, so she followed
the instruction literally. The second volume only mentioned
concentrate the energy on the five fingers, firmly attack
the enemys head. She did not know that the enemys
head means the enemys vital point; not literally insert
five fingers on the enemys skull. No wonder she thought
she had to train using real skulls. This Nine Yin Manual
contains lessons of spiritual purity, to chase evil spirits
away, how could it teach anybody to practice this cruel
and ferocious martial art? That old hag had strayed too far
from the truth. Brother Guo Jing is already suspicious so
Id better not teach him that kind of martial art.
Thereupon he smiled and said, Mei Chaofeng practiced
demonical type of martial art; how can she be compared
with our true orthodox school of martial arts? All right, we
wont train this divine claw martial art for the time being,
I will teach you some more of our heritage martial art.
Speaking thus he hatched another good idea, I will teach
him the first volume until he really comprehended
everything. Then I will continue with the second volume.
He will see the logical connection between the first and the
second, so he wont raise any suspicions anymore. So he
started to recite the theory from the first volume and told
Guo Jing to memorize it.
The lessons in the manual were very deep and profound,
how could Guo Jing comprehend everything? Zhou Botong
realized Guo Jing was slow, so he told him to recite it
aloud. After dozens of time Guo Jing was able to memorize
almost everything. Some of it he did not understand the
meaning, but he memorize it anyway. Several days
passed, Zhou Botong had passed most of the book so he
told Guo Jing to start practicing his internal energy
cultivation.
Guo Jing thought the internal energy cultivation method
was similar to the one he learned from Ma Yu, only this
one was deeper and more difficult; but he credited that to
the fact that Zhou Botong was Ma Yus martial uncle, so
naturally his way of cultivating internal energy would be
more profound than Ma Yus. He also recalled when Mei
Chaofeng sat on his shoulder battling the enemies in the
Zhao palace she asked him some questions about internal
energy cultivation which he was able to answer, so he did
not suspect anything at all. Although he frequently noticed
Zhou Botongs funny expression, like he was amused by
something funny, he thought it was Zhou Botongs natural
disposition that loved to play jokes. Maybe he was thinking
of some other amusing things.
The manual contained more than one thousand gibberish
characters without any clear meaning. These past several
years Zhou Botong had repeatedly pondered about those
words in the cave, but he still did not have any clue on
what they mean. Nevertheless he passed them on to Guo
Jing anyway. And when Guo Jing asked what they mean,
Zhou Botong simply said, This secret cant be divulged
right now, you will understand it when the time comes.
Memorizing these thousand or so words without
understanding what they say was a hundred times more
difficult than memorizing a regular book. It may not be too
difficult for a sharp person; but although Guo Jing was
slow, he had a strong determination. After more than a
thousand times reciting he eventually was able to
memorize everything.
One early morning Guo Jing woke up and immediately
practiced his martial art. When the breakfast came he
noticed another unusual steamed bun. Without waiting to
finish his meal he took the bun to the forest and
immediately crushed the wax pill to get into the letter
inside. Once he took a glance he could not help but feeling
very anxious. The letter said, Brother Jing, Western
Poison had proposed Father to give my hand in marriage
to his nephew, and Father answered The letter was not
finished, indicating that she was writing it in a hurry.
Looked like the word after answered was yes.
Guo Jings heart was frenetic; he waited impatiently for
the old servant to clean up then he hastily showed the
letter to Zhou Botong.
His father gave his consent, thats good. Its none of our
business, Zhou Botong said.
I cant do that, Guo Jing said, Ronger early on has
promised to be with me. She must be insanely anxious
right now.
If you take a wife, there are some martial arts you cannot
practice. It will be too bad, Zhou Botong said. I I feel
deep remorse that I didnt listen to a good advice. Good
Brother, listen to my advice: youd better not to take a
wife.
Guo Jing thought the more Zhou Botong spoke, the more
unreasonable he became; that made Guo Jing more
concerned than ever. Zhou Botong continued, If I havent
lost my virginity and could not practice my martial
brothers fiercest martial arts, how could Old Heretic
Huang imprison me in this confounded hole? You see, your
thought is focused on your wife, your heart is divided, I
am sure todays martial art practice will not get you
anywhere. If you really marry Old Heretic Huangs girl, ay!
That will be too bad! If only I ay! Never mind that. In
short, if you let yourself get entangled in an affair with a
woman, you wont reach the pinnacle of perfection.
Moreover, you will offend your friend and disobey your
martial brother; yet it is very difficult for you to forget her.
Wonder how she is Anyway, dont ever see her pretty
face, dont ever caress her beautiful body, and dont teach
her sealing acupoints technique, because then she would
feel your body to find those acupoints. Those are great
taboos worse yet, dont ever ask her to marry you ...
To Guo Jing Zhou Botong was just mumbling illogically; it
was troublesome. Whether I marry her or not, well sort
that out later, he said, Big Brother, we have to help her
now.
Zhou Botong laughed, Western Poison is very evil, his
nephew must not be different. Old Heretic Huangs
daughter is pretty, but she must have the same character
as Old Heretic Huang: perverted mind. Let Western
Poisons nephew take her to be his wife; let them both
suffer, let their martial arts not going anywhere; that way
we kill two birds with one stone. No, more precisely: lose
two birds with one stone. Nothing good is found in either
one of them. Dont you think this is a good idea?
Guo Jing sighed and walked to the woods, sat on the
ground. His heart was jumbled, Even if I have to die on
the Peach Blossom Islands pathways, I must find her, he
thought.
Once his mind was set he leaped up to start moving. At
that moment he heard two loud calls from the sky, and
two white shadows swooping down toward him. They were
the white condors Tuolei brought from the desert. Guo Jing
was delighted; he extended his arm to let the condors
perch. Only then did he see a bamboo tube tied up on the
male condors foot. Hastily he loosened it and found a
letter inside. It was Huang Rong writing to him. She told
him the latest development; how the Western Poison
would arrive in a few days to arrange the betrothal; how
her father had strictly guarded her, not letting her to get
out of her quarter even for half a step, including preparing
food for Guo Jing. In the end she said that if she could not
get away from all these, she would commit suicide to show
her love to him. She also told Guo Jing that the pathways
on the island were dangerous: they were mysterious and
full of booby traps, so she warned Guo Jing not to try to
full of booby traps, so she warned Guo Jing not to try to
find her.
Guo Jing was dumbstruck. He pulled out his dagger and
carved these six characters on the bamboo tube, yi qi
huo, yi qi si [live together, die together]; then he tied the
tube back on the condors leg and raised his arm pointing
north. The condors circled him several times then they
flew north.
Once he made decision his heart was calm. He walked
back to Zhou Botong, sat on the ground in front of him
and listened to him imparted more lessons in martial arts.
The next ten days passed without any word from Huang
Rong. Guo Jing had managed to memorize the first volume
in its entirety. Zhou Botong was secretly delighted; he
proceeded with reciting the second volume for Guo Jing to
memorize. Again, he did not give any example or
instruction on how to train them, for fear that Guo Jing
would see through his scheme. Guo Jing diligently studied
and committed each and every one of them in his
memory. Several hundreds times of reciting later he had
both the first and second volumes down pat in his mind;
including all the gibberish words such as ang li na de and
ha hu wen bo ying [translators note: these characters
dont make logical sentences, so I leave them as they
are]. He did not miss a single word.
Listening to Guo Jing Zhou Botongs heart was full of
admiration. This dumb kid can actually memorize the
entire dumb martial arts manual. Old Urchin salutes him.
That night the sky was clear, the sea was calm, reflecting
the bright silver moon shining over the island. Zhou
Botong just finished checking on Guo Jings progress. He
found out that Guo Jing had made tremendous
advancement in his martial art without even realizing it.
He was very happy, thinking that the manual really did
contain profound martial arts techniques. He thought that
if he were to train with the book, he would eventually
surpassed Huang Yaoshi and Hong Qigong.
Two people were sitting on the ground, idly chatting when
suddenly they heard rustling noise coming from a
distance. Zhou Botong jumped in alarm, Snake! he cried.
He just closed his mouth when the hissing sound reached
their ears. It sounded like there were a flock of snakes
coming their way.
Zhou Botongs face turned pale, he dashed into cave. He
was a courageous man, his martial art might be superb,
but not when facing snakes. Guo Jing immediately pushed
some big rocks and covered the cave entrance.
Big Brother, he said, Ill go take a look. Dont come
out.
Be careful and return quickly, Zhou Botong answered.
Ill say you dont need to take a look. Whats so attractive
about vipers? How how can there be so many snakes in
this island? I have lived here for fifteen years and havent
seen a single snake. Look how bad this island has become!
Old Heretic Huang always boasts his vast knowledge and
resourcefulness but look how dirty this Peach Blossom
Island has become. Sea turtles, vipers, centipedes, and all
kind of creepy-crawlies are coming over.
End of Chapter 17.
Attached Images
LoCH017.jpg (47.6 KB, 50 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 03:49 PM.
Reply With Quote
07-27-06, 11:21 AM
Chapter 18 The Three Tests
Huang Yaoshi kept blowing the flute; Guo Jing raised
his hand and struck the bamboo stick between two
beats of the music. He struck again, still between
the two music beats. He had struck his bamboo stick
four times, all in the wrong places.
Chapter 18 The Three Tests
(Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet)
Guo Jing went toward where the snake noise came from.
After dozens of steps under the bright moonlight he saw
millions of green snakes crawling together as a flock.
There were more than ten men wearing white clothes
carrying long poles herding the snakes.
Guo Jing gulped; he was greatly surprised, What are
these people with so many snakes doing here? Could it be
that Western Poison has arrived? Without regard to his
own safety he came nearer, sneaked behind trees and
followed them heading north. Luckily the men who herd
the snakes did not have high level of martial arts,
otherwise he would be detected.
A deaf and mute servant of Huang Yaoshi was seen in
front of the herd, showing the way. They walked through
winding path for several lis through the forest and
crossing a small hill before finally arrived at a big stretch
of grass meadow. Toward the north of the meadow was a
#43
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
of grass meadow. Toward the north of the meadow was a
bamboo forest. As soon as they were all on this meadow,
the men in whites blew their whistles and the snakes
stopped. They all stayed on the ground with their heads
raised high in the air.
Guo Jing knew there must be something in the bamboo
groove, he wanted to take a look; but he did not dare to
reveal his presence by walking across the meadow. So he
stealthily walked to the east and then circled back north,
keeping his ears open at all times; but the forest was
quiet. Finally he arrived and immediately entered the thick
green bamboo groove.
Inside the groove there was a small pavilion built from
bamboo. Under the bright moonlight Guo Jing could see
across the pavilion opening was written these three
characters, ji cui ting [old jade-green pavilion]. While on
the either sides hung two couplets: tao hua ying li fei shen
jian [under the shadow of peach blossom divine sword
flew] and bi hai chao sheng an yu xiao [with the jade-
colored ocean tide jade flute arose].
Several bamboo chairs were placed inside the pavilion; the
chairs looked rustic and old. Under the bright moonlight
the bamboo looked longer green but smooth and shiny
yellow. The pavilion was built in between two big pine
trees. Their trunks and branches spread out looked like
dragons lurking in the dark. The trees were several
hundreds years old. The dark green bamboo surrounding,
the bamboo pavilion, the trees, all gave a feeling of
serenity and beauty.
Guo Jing looked back and saw the snakes were still staying
in row after row on the meadow. Only now did he realize
that the snakes were not only green snakes, but other
types of snakes as well: there were rattlesnakes, golden-
scaled snakes, black snakes, all kinds of venomous
snakes. The snakes kept moving their heads, which made
the meadow rippled like ocean waves. The snakes tongues
flicked in and out their mouths, looked like tiny flames
dancing chaotically.
The snakes shepherds divided the flock to open up a
pathway right in the middle. Dozens of females dressed in
white walking by carrying red lanterns. Several zhangs [1
zhang is approximately 10 feet/3 meters] behind them two
men were walking slowly. The first was wearing a white
satin long gown, embroidered by gold threads; with a
folding fan in his hand. It was none other than Ouyang Ke.
Arriving at the bamboo groove he said in a loud and clear
voice, Mr. Ouyang from the western region pays a visit to
the Peach Blossom Island Master Huang.
It really is Western Poison, Guo Jing thought, No
wonder all these pomp and fanfares. He turned his eyes
to the man beside Ouyang Ke. He was big and tall, also
wearing white clothes; but because the light was coming
wearing white clothes; but because the light was coming
from behind him, Guo Jing could not see his face clearly.
Those two people stood there waiting; out from the
bamboo grove came out two people. Guo Jings heart
leaped to his throat, he almost cried out in alarm; they
were none other than Huang Yaoshi holding Huang Rongs
hand to welcome the guests.
Ouyang Feng rushed forward and raised his hands to
salute. Huang Yaoshi reciprocated by cupping his fists.
Ouyang Ke actually knelt down where he was, kowtowed
four times and said, Son-in-law kowtowed to the
Honorable Father-in-law; wishes Honorable Father-in-laws
peace and prosperity.
Enough! Huang Yaoshi said, extending his hand to raise
him up. Guo Jing could hear clearly what these two people
were saying; his heart was tumultuous, he didnt know
what to do.
Ouyang Ke had anticipated that Huang Yaoshi would
certainly test his martial art, so he had been prepared
early on; even when kowtowing he was fully alert. But
suddenly he felt his own right hand moved toward his left
hand and pushed him upward. He stumbled and almost fell
down face to the ground, only by exerting his energy was
he finally able to stay standing, but his body was still
staggering. Aiyo! he cried out. Ouyang Feng immediately
stretched the staff in his hand and tapped gently on his
nephews back. Ouyang Ke took advantage of this force
and steadied himself.
Ouyang Feng smiled. Good! he said, Yao Xiong [Brother
Yao, translators note: different character from Huang
Rongs Brother Jing Jing Gege], was that your way of
greeting your son-in-law in your first meeting, by making
him do somersault?
Huang Yaoshi sneered. Once he helped others bullying my
blind disciple; other time he scared her with his snakes. I
want to see what ability he possesses.
Ouyang Feng laughed. That was childrens small
misunderstanding, Yao Xiong, please dont mind him. This
child of mine, is he worthy enough to be your precious
daughters match? He turned toward Huang Rong to
check her out, clucking his tongue in admiration he
continued, Elder Brother [translators note: this time he
used lao ge old elder brother] Huang, by having this
beautiful young lady, your life is lacking nothing.
He groped his pocket and produced a small embroidered
box. He opened the box and showed a pigeon-egg-size
sphere. The sphere shone brightly in the dark, dazzling to
the eyes. He turned to Huang Rong and smiled, This is
the rhinoceros dragon pill; western regions rare animal. I
further refined it with some other medicinal substances.
further refined it with some other medicinal substances.
When you wear it, you wont be affected by hundreds
types of poison. It is one of its kinds in the whole wide
world. Later on you will become my nephews wife; you
wont be afraid of your uncles venomous snakes and
insects. This dragon pills usefulness is not small, but it
cannot be regarded as the most precious treasure in the
world. Your father has traversed the world, what kind of
treasure he has not seen? This is only a countryman-from-
a-remote-areas first meetings gift. I am afraid he would
laugh at it. Then he presented to box to Huang Rong.
Ouyang Feng was an expert in using poison; by giving this
precious poison repellent as a dowry he showed his
sincerity and was hoping to win Huang Yaoshis heart.
Guo Jing saw everything. Ronger has always been good
to me; she wont change her mind. Surely she doesnt
want first meeting gift of yours, he thought. But
unexpectedly he heard Huang Rong said with a smile,
Many thanks to you! and extended her hand to receive
it.
As soon as Ouyang Ke saw Huang Rongs snow-white skin
and face as pretty as a flower his soul had already been
sold; now that she was smiling at him his whole body
melted, he thought, Since her father had given her hand
in marriage to me, naturally her attitude toward me is not
the same as it was before. He felt smug. But suddenly
some metal flashed toward him. Not good! he cried, and
immediately bent his body backward using tie ban qiao
[iron bridge] stance.
What are you doing? Huang Yaoshi scolded his daughter.
His left sleeve flicked and struck down the steel needle
shot from Huang Rongs hand, while with the back of his
right hand he pushed her shoulder back.
Wah! Huang Rong bawled. Father, youd better kill me,
she cried. Id rather die than marrying this bad thing.
Ouyang Feng thrust the dragon pill into Huang Rongs
hand while his other hand gently fended off Huang
Yaoshis palm. Your daughter is just testing my nephews
martial art, why are you so serious? Because he was
striking his own daughter, naturally Huang Yaoshis palm
did not carry a lot of strength. Ouyang Fengs hand also
did not carry a lot of force.
Ouyang Ke had straightened his body; he felt pain in his
left chest, so he knew he was being hit by one or two
needles. However, he was proud and did not want
anybody else to know, so he kept a straight face. Only he
was embarrassed. She did not want to marry me after
all, he thought.
Ouyang Feng smiled, Yao Xiong, since our last meeting at
the Mount Hua, we havent seen each other for more than
the Mount Hua, we havent seen each other for more than
twenty years. Now that you have accepted my nephews
proposal whenever you have a business for me to do, your
brother will not dare to refuse.
Who dares to provoke you, Old Poison? Huang Yaoshi
replied. You have stayed in the western region for twenty
years, what new fierce martial arts have you mastered?
Come, let me see.
As soon as Huang Rong heard her father mentioned new
martial arts her interest was piqued. She wiped her tears
away and leaned to his father. Her eyes looked closely to
Ouyang Feng. She saw a curving black staff in his hand;
looked like it was made of steel. The head of the staff
resembled a mans face; with its mouth open showing two
rows of sharp teeth. The face looked ugly and fearsome.
What was more amazing was there were a couple of silver-
scaled snakes slithering up and down along the staff.
Ouyang Feng smiled. I was inferior to you then, and now
that I have wasted more than twenty years, I certainly
wont be your match, he said. We become in-laws now. I
am thinking of staying in the Peach Blossom Island for a
few days and asking your advice.
When Ouyang Feng sent an envoy to propose for his
nephew Huang Yaoshi thought that Ouyang Feng was one
of only a handful of people whose martial art could be
compared to his own. Ouyang Feng was also an educated
man, so must be his nephew. He knew his own daughter
was stubborn and strong-willed. If she married just
anybody, he was afraid she would bully her husband.
Besides, he loathed that Guo kid whom his daughter liked.
Ouyang Ke was not only highly educated, but was highly
skilled in martial arts as well; not too many young men
would hold a candle against him. That was the reason he
accepted their proposal. But now he listened to Ouyang
Fengs sweet mouth, he could not help but feel suspicious.
He knew Ouyang Feng was crafty and sly; Ouyang Feng
would not easily admit defeat to others in term of martial
arts. His Toad Stance had been neutralized by Wang
Chongyangs Solitary Yang Finger; could it be that he had
recovered completely? So Huang Yaoshi took out his jade
flute and said, Honored guests come from afar, Little
Brother is going to play a tune to entertain you. Please sit
down and leisurely listen to this song.
Ouyang Feng knew Huang Yaoshi was going to play the
[jade-colored tidal wave song] to test his internal
strength; so he showed a faint smile and waved his left
hand. Immediately the thirty-two white-dressed lantern-
carrier maidens step forward and kneeled before them.
Ouyang Feng smiled and said, Your brother has acquired
these thirty-two maidens from various regions in the west.
Please accept them as my gift to an old friend. They are
trained in singing and dancing; yet they came from
uncultured places; of course they cant be compared to
Jiangnans beautiful maidens.
Your Brother does not enjoy this kind of gift very much,
Huang Yaoshi replied, Since my wife passed away, I
regard the worlds beautiful women as dung. I do not dare
to accept Brother Fengs generous gift.
Whats the harm in some entertainment to pass the time
away? Ouyang Feng laughed.
Huang Rong noticed that these womens skin was fair,
lighter in color. Their statures were tall, some had blond
hair and blue eyes; their noses were high and their eyes
deep; totally different from the women from the Central
Plains. But they were all beautiful, carrying a seductive
look that would attract casual onlookers.
Ouyang Feng clapped his hands three times and eight
women took out various musical instruments. They started
playing the instruments while the other twenty-four
women started dancing to their tune. The musical
instruments as well as the tune were different from the
ones commonly played in the Central Plains; they sounded
weird in Huang Rongs ears.
She saw the front row women bent down, turning to the
left and then back to the right; their bodies were very
supple. The next rows did the same, row after row dancing
in succession, resembled a large snake. After a while each
woman extended both their hands apart; from the tip of
their left hand to the tip of their right hand, their body
swayed following the tune; reminding her of snakes
slithering on the ground.
Huang Rong remembered Ouyang Kes [spirit snake fist];
so she cast a glance toward him, only to see that Ouyang
Ke was closely staring at her. She hated him to the guts
and wished that her father would not intercept her
needles. She would find another way of taking his life that
even if her father would force her to marry, the person
was already dead. It was called the remove-firewood-
from-under-the-pot tactic. Having this thought she was
happy and a smile broke on her face. Ouyang Ke saw her
sudden smile, and thought that she was smiling to him. He
was elated that he momentarily forgot the pain in his
chest.
By now the dance movements of the women were getting
more intense. Their bodies moved erotically, their hands
caressed their own buttocks, moving upward to their
breasts, and unfastening their dress they showed their
upper bodies and posed in various postures.
The men who shepherd the snakes have early on closed
their eyes tight; they did not dare to look. Even then their
minds were disturbed.
Huang Yaoshi simply smiled and put the flute on his lips he
Huang Yaoshi simply smiled and put the flute on his lips he
started playing a tune. The womens bodies suddenly
shook; their dance movements were chaotic. A few bars
later both their music and their dance were following the
flutes sound.
Ouyang Feng knew something was amiss; he clapped his
hands and a maiden stepped forward carrying an iron
zheng [zither?]. Ouyang Ke started to feel his heart
beating faster. The eight women playing the musical
instruments have early on lost their control and totally
following the flutes tune. The men in charge of the snakes
jumped up and down like crazy among the snakes.
Ouyang Feng played a few notes on his zither; producing
metallic sound like an iron horse charging toward the
enemy; in contrast with the soft murmuring sound of the
flute. Huang Yaoshi smiled and said, Come, come! Let us
play a duet. As soon as the flute left his lips, everybody
was relieved from their hysterical condition.
Everybody stop your ears! Island Master Huang and I will
play some music, Ouyang Feng shouted. The people who
came with him knew the song would not be a small
matter; immediately they took anything, including ripping
their own clothes, that could be used to cover their ears.
Layer after layer they put cotton and pieces of clothes over
their ears; yet they were still afraid the sound would
penetrate that barrier. Ouyang Ke also took some cotton
balls to stop his ears.
My father plays his flute for your listening enjoyment;
that was a big honor to you. Yet all of you cover your ears.
That is so rude! You come to the Peach Blossom Island as
guests, yet you dare to insult the host! Huang Rong
mocked.
Dont talk about rudeness here! Huang Yaoshi scolded
her. They who do not dare to listen to my flute actually
have more sense. They had learned their lessons ha
ha Your uncles iron zithers skill is considered best in
the world; and you dare to listen to him? Do you want to
test yourself? Then he took a silk handkerchief from his
pocket, tore it in halves and told Huang Rong to cover up
her ears with them.
Guo Jing was curious about the worlds best iron zither; he
wanted to hear Ouyang Fengs fierce method, so the came
even closer a few more steps.
Huang Yaoshi turned to Ouyang Feng, Your snakes cannot
cover up their ears. Then he turned his head toward his
own deaf and mute servant. He made some gesture and
the servant nodded his head. The servant then signaled
the snakes shepherds to go away by waving his hand.
These men had been waiting for an opportunity to get out
of that place; as soon as Ouyang Feng nodded his head in
approval, they hurriedly drove the snakes away; with the
approval, they hurriedly drove the snakes away; with the
deaf and mute servant showing the way.
Ouyang Feng said, Your Brothers martial art is not good
enough. I must ask Yao Xiong to reduce your strength by
thirty percent. He sat cross-legged on a big rock with the
zither on his lap and immediately used his right fingers to
pluck some strings.
The original the qin zheng [zither from the short-lived Qin
dynasty (221-207BC)] produced sad and shrill sound. This
western region iron zither produced an even more
intensely sorrowful noise. Guo Jing did not understand
music, but the zither sound had affected his feeling. The
louder the zither sound, the harder his heart beat. The
quicker the zither sound, the quicker his breath had
become. He felt his heart was thumping really bad, almost
jumping out of his throat. It was really an uneasy feeling.
After listening some more time he felt his heart beat
intensified; and he struggled hard to keep his
consciousness. If this zither is getting harder and harder,
how could I not getting killed by its sound? he thought;
and immediately retreated a few steps back and circulated
his qi according to the Quan Zhens method. After a while
he managed to calm his heart and the zither sound did not
adversely affect him too much.
The zither sound was getting more intense and in Guo
Jings mind it resembled the metallic armor of a cavalry
charging full steam ahead. A thin sound of jade flute
appeared riding smoothly in the midst of the clamoring
sound of the zither. Guo Jing was trembling; his face was
red hot and he was sweating profusely. Quickly he
circulated his internal energy trying to calm himself.
Although the zither was loud, it was not able to drown the
flute. Two distinct sounds intermingled, creating an eerie
melody. The iron zither screamed like an ape of the Wuxia
Gorge or a ghost cry in the dead of the night; while the
flute sang like a phoenix from the Kunlun mountains or a
soft murmur of a woman inside her chamber. One
resembled a heartrending cry of a mournful soul; while the
other carried a feeling of one leisurely wandered through
the wilderness. One high, the other low; one rushing
forward, the other leisurely retreating; no one
overpowered the other.
Initially Huang Rong watched these two played music with
smile on her face; but afterwards she saw their
expressions were getting serious. Her father stood up and
started to walk around while blowing his flute. His steps
were actually following the ba gua [Eight Diagram]. She
knew this was the footwork her father followed when he
was cultivating his internal energy; showing her how fierce
the battle was for her father that he was forced to use up
all his strength. Turning toward Ouyang Feng she did not
see anything better. Thick steam was coming out from the
top of his head; his sleeves were fluttering following his
top of his head; his sleeves were fluttering following his
hands movement plucking the strings; creating gusts of
wind blowing everywhere. His face looked seriously
focused on his zither playing; obviously he did not dare to
act careless.
In the bamboo groove Guo Jing listened to the music
attentively. He was pondering in his heart what had these
two instruments the iron zither and the jade flute, had to
do with martial arts? They sounded so evil to him; how
could the sound affect other peoples heart and mind? At
first he was too busy circulating his qi and calming his
heart and mind, but gradually he was able to control
himself and was able to follow the movements of flute and
zither sounds. A little while later he started to realize that
those two sounds were actually battling each other. When
one sound was on the offensive, the other took a defensive
position; sometimes one was attacking the other furiously,
while the other blocking the attack while waiting for a good
opportunity to counterattack; really it was no different
than a battle between two martial arts masters. After
pondering some more time suddenly it dawned on him,
Thats right! The Island Master Huang is having an
internal energy match against Ouyang Feng. Because he
wanted to understand better, he closed his eyes but open
wide his ears with full attention.
He began to hear the two sounds were alternately gaining
victory or suffering defeat. Being music illiterate the sound
of music would not affect his spirit; but he did feel
openness in his heart, like he was looking at something
bright. His mind wandered back to when Zhou Botong
taught him the 72-stance Vacant Fist; which stemmed
from the words empty/vacant/open and clear/bright.
With his mind open wide and clear he can see every
detail in the internal energy fight between Huang Yaoshi
and Ouyang Feng clearly. True, his internal energy was
still inferior compared to those two experts, but he had
improved greatly without even realizing it; besides, as a
spectator he could see better than those two who were
involved in the battle. He often wondered why Zhou
Botong could not resist the flute sound, while with an
inferior strength he could. He did not know that Zhou
Botong carried a heavy guilt inside his heart because of
what he did in the past. So it was not purely because of
ones internal energy strength one could withstand the
flute sound.
By now Guo Jing heard Ouyang Fengs zither was crushing
Huang Yaoshis flute with a force as powerful as a
thunderbolt. The flute evaded to the east and dodged to
the west, and as soon as there was a gap in the zither
sound, the flute would counterattack immediately. After a
while the zither gradually slowed down, while the flute was
getting more intense. Suddenly Guo Jing remembered the
theory behind the Vacant Fist which he memorized. It said,
hard must not last long soft must not defend long. He
thought, Not too long the zither will launch a
counterattack. And sure enough, when the flute was
counterattack. And sure enough, when the flute was
slacking a little bit, abruptly a clank sound was heard, the
iron zither again assuming the offensive position.
Guo Jing had memorized the theory well, but his
perception was still low. Zhou Botong did not explain the
meaning of the words he passed on to Guo Jing. Perhaps
his overall comprehension was only about ten percent.
Now listening to the battle in music between Huang Yaoshi
and Ouyang Feng he started to understand who was doing
what; it agreed with the theory he had memorized so well.
Secretly he was delighted. The Nine Yin Manual contained
some very advance theories of martial arts. If it were left
to him to dissect the theory even with somebodys
assistance he would probably spend more than a year just
to understand what it said. But now listening to two
sounds collided he kept comparing the battle to the
theory. However, he saw some discrepancies between the
theory and the real battle situation; but he attributed
those discrepancies to his own shallow comprehension. For
example, there were several occasions where Huang
Yaoshi was obviously gaining an upper hand; as long as he
kept the flute sound steady Ouyang Feng would not be
able to withstand. But Ouyang Feng also missed several
opportunities to be exploited to his advantage. Guo Jing
initially thought they were being modest and backed off,
but as he listened more; it didnt appear to be the case.
His intelligence might be low, but after those two people
repeatedly made the similar mistakes he began to realize
that the flute and zither had a lot of holes in their defense.
After listening for a little bit more a thought came into his
mind, Compared to the theory of Vacant Fist, their
offense and defense have flaws and deficiencies; could it
be that the theory passed on by Brother Zhou is better
than both Island Master Huangs and Western Poisons
martial arts? But then he changed his mind, Nah! It
couldnt be! If Brother Zhous martial art is really better
than Island Master Huangs, how could those two fight
countless battles for fifteen years and he is still stranded
inside that cave?
He racked his brain for a long time without any conclusion
when he heard the flute sound was climbing higher and
higher until if he went higher still, Ouyang Fengs defeat
would be decided. But the flute was not able to climb any
higher; it had reached the peak. Guo Jing stifled his laugh,
I was really dumb! There is a limit to what one can do.
Among the desires of the heart, nine out of ten cannot be
achieved. I know that if my fist could generate a ten
thousand catties force, I will be able to crush my opponent
to dust; but how can my fist develop those ten thousand
catties of force? Seventh Master often said, Looking at
others carry a burden on a pole easily does not mean we
can do the same without breaking our back. If merely
carrying a burden follows this principle, how much more
does martial art?
The sound of music was increasingly fiercer; and it
sounded like those two were engaged in a hand-to-hand
combat, or fighting in a very close distance using naked
blades. Victory or defeat would be decided very soon. Guo
Jing was worried for Huang Yaoshi when suddenly he
heard a long and loud whistle coming from the direction of
the sea.
Both Huang Yaoshi and Ouyang Feng were startled; the
flute and the zither were slowing down. The whistle came
nearer and nearer. It sounded like someone was sailing on
a boat coming toward the island. Ouyang Feng moved his
hand and stroked two metallic notes, clank, clank. The
distant whistle went higher to overpower the zither. Not
too long afterwards Huang Yaoshis flute joined in.
Sometimes the flute was fighting the long whistle;
sometimes it entangled the zither in a close fight. The
distinct sounds were fighting each other.
Guo Jing had played four-people combat with Zhou
Botong before, so he did not have any problem dividing his
mind to distinguish different sounds. He knew a senior
with a high level of martial art had arrived.
By then the person uttering the long whistle had arrived at
the forest. The whistle turned high and low; sometimes
sounded like a dragons cry or a lions roar; sometimes
resembled a wolfs howl or an owls cry; but it also
sounded like a strong wind blowing through the forest
which suddenly turned into a gentle rain showering the
flowers. It was constantly changing.
The flute sound was clear and bright, the zither sound was
intensely mournful, yet the combination of the three made
a mysteriously wonderful sound; did not sound bad at all.
Three different sounds entangled each other in a close
fight.
Guo Jing was amazed and could not help exclaiming,
Wonderful! But once he closed his mouth he realized he
had made a mistake. He scurried away, but it was too late!
A green shadow flashed by and Huang Yaoshi was
standing in front of him. The three sounds were not heard
anymore. Huang Yaoshi lowered his head and said, Good
Boy, come with me.
Guo Jing did not have any choice but stood up and meekly
greeted, Island Master Huang. With the hair on his back
raised up he followed Huang Yaoshi walking toward the
bamboo pavilion.
Huang Rong still had her ears covered with silk, so she did
not hear Guo Jings exclamation. Now suddenly Guo Jing
appeared she was pleasantly surprised. Brother Jing! You
have finally come ... she called out. She was joyous, yet
sad at the same time; before she could finish tears had
already flowed down her cheeks. She rushed forward and
already flowed down her cheeks. She rushed forward and
threw herself into Guo Jings bosom. Guo Jing opened his
arms and embraced her tightly.
Since Guo Jing appeared, Ouyang Ke had been annoyed;
now he saw how intimate Huang Rong with Guo Jing, his
heart was burning hot with hatred. With a gust of wind his
fist flew toward Guo Jings face. Stinky kid! You are also
here! he shouted.
He thought his martial art skill was higher than Guo Jings;
furthermore, his attack could be considered sneak attack,
Guo Jing was unprepared, so he thought he might break
Guo Jings nose thus lashing out his hatred. But not in his
wildest imagination that Guo Jing now was not the same
as Guo Jing then, when they fought each other at the
Baoying ancestral hall. Guo Jing saw a fist coming by, he
leaned to side to evade, then his left hand launched hong
jian yu liu [wild geese rising from the shore] while his
right hand launched the Proud Dragon Repents; both from
the 18-Dragon Subduing Palms.
The 18-Dragon Subduing Palms were unparalleled in the
world; one move was very difficult to withstand, much less
two stances at the same time. How could Ouyang Ke face
them? Huang Yaoshi and Ouyang Feng were actually
standing close-by; but they did not anticipate Guo Jings
counterattack. Both were startled yet were unable to do
anything.
Ouyang Ke felt his opponents left hand was threatening
his right side; he knew this 18-Dragon Subduing Palms
were very fierce; he could evade but could not parry.
Quickly he leaned his body to the left exactly at the same
time Guo Jings right hands Proud Dragon Repents came
by. Crack! his upper torso was squarely hit; and one of
his ribs was broken.
Actually he was aware of the fierceness of the opponents
attack; when Guo Jings hand arrived he had already
focused his energy on his chest to protect his heart and
lungs against the incoming force. Furthermore, as soon as
he was hit he tried to lessen the injury by trying to jump
up. But the incredible force from Guo Jings hand had
added to his own energy and sent him flying toward the
bamboo pavilions roof. He managed to land standing up
albeit staggering badly; then slowly slid down. He was
awfully embarrassed and his chest was hurt badly. Slowly
he walked back.
Guo Jings counterattack had surprised both the Eastern
Heretic and the Western Poison; gave Ouyang Ke a lesson
he wouldnt forget easily; and acquired Huang Rongs
accolade. She clapped her hands and bounced up and
down with great happiness. Guo Jing himself did not
realize that his martial art had improved tremendously. He
simply thought that Ouyang Ke was being careless and
was caught off guard. He was afraid Ouyang Ke would
launch a counterattack; so he withdrew two steps waiting
launch a counterattack; so he withdrew two steps waiting
for the opponent with rapt attention.
Ouyang Feng glared angrily toward Guo Jing; loudly he
called out, Old Beggar Hong! Congratulations on your fine
disciple!
Huang Rong had taken out the silk handkerchief from her
ears; hearing Ouyang Fengs loud call she knew Hong
Qigong had arrived. Truly a savior sent from heaven. She
rushed outside the bamboo groove and loudly called out,
Shifu! Shifu! [Master]
Huang Yaoshi was astounded, Why did Ronger call the
Old Beggar Hong shifu? Right at that moment Hong
Qigong appeared with a scarlet wine gourd on his back, a
bamboo staff in his right hand, Huang Rongs hand in his
left, smiling broadly entering the bamboo groove.
Huang Yaoshi and Hong Qigong greeted each other and
exchanged some pleasantries. Then Huang Yaoshi turned
to his daughter and asked, Ronger, what did you call
Qigong?
Senior Qigong has taken me to be his disciple, replied
Huang Rong.
Huang Yaoshi was delighted, he turned to Hong Qigong,
Qi Xiong had approved my daughter; your brother
appreciates that very much. Only my daughter is
mischievous, I do hope Qi Xiong would teach her some
lessons. Speaking thus he raised his hands in respect.
Hong Qigong smiled. Yao Xiongs own martial arts are
both broad and profound; this girl wont be able to learn
them all in her lifetime; why would I need to come
meddling? But since you asked, the reason I took her as
my disciple was so that I can eat for free. She prepared a
lot of good food for me. So you dont need to thank me,
he said. Huang Yaoshi and Hong Qigong both laughed
heartily.
Huang Rong pointed her finger to Ouyang Ke and said,
Father, this bad man bullied me. If not for Senior Qigong
looking after me on your behalf, you wont see Ronger
early on.
Nonsense! Huang Yaoshi reprimanded her, How could
he bully you for no reason?
If you dont believe me, ask him! Huang Rong replied.
Turning her head toward Ouyang Ke she said, You have
to make an oath that if you answer my fathers question
with half-a-word of lies there will come a day when the
viper on your uncles staff will bite you to death.
Listening to her words Ouyang Feng and Ouyang Kes
faces changed. Ouyang Feng had spent more than ten
faces changed. Ouyang Feng had spent more than ten
years to raise the vipers on his staff. They were breed
from various venomous snakes so the poison was really-
really lethal. Ouyang Feng used to punish his rebellious
disciples or his enemy by a bite of these snakes. Once the
poison entered somebodys system, the victim would
suffer a terrible itch all over, followed by a violent death.
Ouyang Feng did have the antidote; but after the poison
entered ones body, even if the antidote could save ones
life, one would lose all ones martial arts and would forever
live as a disabled person. Huang Rong of course did not
know this; she simply felt that the snakes entwined on
Ouyang Fengs staff were peculiar so she capriciously
mentioned them. Who would have thought that she had
touched exactly the taboo matter of Western Poison, both
the uncle and the nephew.
Honorable Father-in-laws question, I do not dare not to
answer truthfully, Ouyang Ke promised.
You are speaking nonsense again! Huang Rong spat.
You made me want to slap your ears really good. Let me
ask you this: Did you or did you not see me in Beijing at
the Zhao Palace?
Ouyang Ke broke his rib; his chest was hit by her steel
needle, his pain was unbearable; but he was too proud to
show his own weakness in front of others; so far he gritted
his teeth and was able to speak, but this time the pain was
getting worse; resulted in cold sweat on his forehead. So
even though he wanted to answer Huang Rong, he did not
dare to open his mouth. All he could do was nodded in
affirmative.
At that time you, along with Sha Tongtian, Peng Lianhu,
Liang Ziweng, and Monk Lingzhi had surrounded and
bullied me, had you not? Huang Rong asked again.
Ouyang Ke wanted to defend himself by explaining that he
was not in cohort with those people to bully her, but all he
could say was, I I did not collaborate with them and
his chest was so painful that he could not say another
word.
Very well, Huang Rong said, I dont need your answer;
all you need to do is just nod or shake your head in reply
to my question. Let me ask you this: Sha Tongtian, Peng
Lianhu, Liang Ziweng, and Monk Lingzhi meant to harm
me, did they not? Ouyang Ke nodded.
They wanted to capture me, but failed miserably. Then
you showed up and went into action, did you not? Huang
Rong asked again. Ouyang Ke had no choice but nodded
his head again.
At that time I was alone inside the Zhao Palace, I had
nobody to help me; my situation was precarious. My own
father did not know my whereabouts, so even if he wanted
father did not know my whereabouts, so even if he wanted
to rescue me, he would not be able to do so. Isnt that
right? Huang Rong continued. Ouyang Ke knew she was
trying to win sympathy from her father and inciting her
fathers hatred toward him; however, what she said was a
fact, so he had no choice but nodded his head again.
Huang Rong reached out to her fathers hand and said,
Father, look! You dont love Ronger anymore. If Mother
were still alive you wouldnt treat me like this Huang
Yaoshi heard her mentioning his beloved wife and he felt a
stab of pain in his heart. He stretched his left arm and
hugged her.
Ouyang Feng was smart; he felt something was not right,
so before Huang Rong could ask another question he
interrupted her. Miss Huang, he asked, Those well-
known martial art characters wanted to capture you; but
you have mastered your familys peerless skill in wushu;
they could not overcome you, could they? Huang Rong
nodded her head and smiled sweetly. Huang Yaoshi
listened to Ouyang Feng praising his familys martial art
showed a faint smile.
Turning to Huang Yaoshi, Ouyang Feng said, Yao Xiong,
ever since my nephew saw your daughter his heart was
captivated by her beauty and excellent skills. He sent a
pigeon to summon me, so that from the White Camel
Mountain I came thousands of miles away crossing the
Central Plains and the sea to the Peach Blossom Island to
ask your daughters hand in marriage. You have
considered my haste and, although unworthy, have
received me well. Other than Yao Xiong, there is no one in
this present age that would do such thing.
I do not dare to accept such compliment, Huang Yaoshi
smiled. He thought that with his high position, Ouyang
Feng was still willing to travel a long way to see him; he
felt honored.
Ouyang Feng then turned to Hong Qigong and said, Qi
Xiong, we uncle and nephew admire Peach Blossom
Islands martial art; but you; how could you belittle us by
bullying the juniors? If my nephew was unfortunate, he
would have died under your unique skill of steel needle
rain.
Actually, it was Hong Qigong who saved Ouyang Ke from
the steel needle rain launched by Huang Rong; but now
Ouyang Feng had placed the blame on him. He knew
Ouyang Ke must have lied to his uncle and his uncle had
used that to discredit Hong Qigong. But Qigong was an
honest and straightforward man, he did not want to argue;
he simply laughed a big laugh, unplugged his wine gourd
and took a big gulp.
Guo Jing could not hold his patience any longer, It was
Senior Qigong who saved your nephews life; how could
you say such thing to blame him?
you say such thing to blame him?
We are still talking, how dare you kid interrupt? Huang
Yaoshi barked.
Ronger, tell him tell your Father what happened to
Miss Cheng, Guo Jing hastily said.
Huang Rong knew her fathers temperament very well; he
was not one who followed customs and traditions. He often
said, What do those customs have to do with us? His
way of thinking was different than common people of his
time. What other people thought to be right, he would
consider that wrong; what other people thought to be
wrong, he might think that to be right. That was how he
earned his title Eastern Heretic. Huang Rong thought,
This Ouyang Kes behavior is really disgusting, but Father
might think that he did what a normal romantic young
men would do. She noticed that her father was looking at
Guo Jing with a fiery eyes; she hastily came up with an
idea.
I am not done with you, she said turning to Ouyang Ke,
That day when we were having a martial art contest at
the Zhao Palace you tied both your hands behind your
back and said that you didnt need any hand to subdue
me, did you not? Ouyang Ke admitted with a nod of his
head.
Later on after I took Senior Qigong as my master we met
again in Baoying, Huang Rong continued. You said that
no matter what kind of martial arts I used, whether it be
from my father or the ones taught by Hong Qigong; you
would only use your Uncles martial art to defeat me,
didnt you?
Ouyang Ke thought, It was your own idea, I did not say
such thing.
Seeing his hesitation Huang Rong quickly continued, You
have drawn a circle on the ground with your feet and said
that if I can compel you out of the circle using the martial
arts I learned from my father you would admit defeat,
didnt you? Ouyang Ke nodded again.
Turning to her father Huang Rong said, Father, did you
hear that? He did not have any regards toward Hong
Qigong; he also did not have any regards toward you. He
said that the martial arts of the two of you are inferior to
his uncles; that even if you two come together still cannot
defeat his uncle. I dont believe it.
Little girl has a long tongue, Huang Yaoshi said. Who
among the people under the heaven did not know that
Eastern Heretic, Western Poison, Southern Emperor and
Northern Beggars martial arts are like a pound to sixteen
ounces? No one is superior to the others. Although his
mouth said those words, but he resented Ouyang Kes
mouth said those words, but he resented Ouyang Kes
arrogance; only he did not want to raise this matter
anymore. He turned his head to Hong Qigong and asked,
Qi Xiong, your presence has brought honor to the Peach
Blossom Island. I wonder if there is anything I can do for
you?
I come here to ask you a favor, Hong Qigong replied.
Although Hong Qigong loved to joke around, but he was
an honest and straightforward man, always upholding
justice; his martial art skill was very high, so Huang Yaoshi
had always respected him. Huang Yaoshi knew that
whatever business Hong Qigong was dealing with, it was
always taken care of, if not personally, then with the help
of his numerous Beggar Clans members. This time Hong
Qigong was asking him a favor he was extremely
delighted, busily said, We have been friends for dozens of
years; Qi Xiong has anything to say, how can your
younger brother dare not to comply?
Dont comply too quickly, Hong Qigong said, I am afraid
this matter is not easy to manage.
Huang Yaoshi smiled, If the matter is easy, Qi Xiong
wont think of asking your younger brother.
Hong Qigong clapped his hands. Thats right! he laughed,
That was the sign of a real friendship! You have decided
to comply to my request then?
Speak up! Huang Yaoshi said. Whether going through
fire or water, Ill do it.
Ouyang Feng swung his snake staff and opened his mouth,
Slow down Yao Xiong, first we must ask Qi Xiong what is
it that he wants?
Hong Qigong laughed. Old Poison, this matter does not
concern you. You are being nosy. Youd better prepare
your belly to drink xi jiu [lit. happiness wine the term
used for wine served in wedding banquet. I dont know the
correct English translation. Any suggestions?].
Drink xi jiu? Ouyang Feng wondered.
Thats correct! Hong Qigong replied. Exactly, xi jiu.
Pointing to Guo Jing and Huang Rong he continued, These
two are my disciples; I have agreed to ask Yao Xiong on
their behalf to let them marry each other; and Yao Xiong
has agreed to it.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were both scared and happy at
the same time. They exchanged glances at each other.
Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew, along with Huang Yaoshi
were startled.
Qi Xiong! Ouyang Feng said, You are wrong! Yao Xiongs
Qi Xiong! Ouyang Feng said, You are wrong! Yao Xiongs
qian jin [thousand gold meaning precious] has early
on betrothed to my nephew. We come to the Peach
Blossom Island today to deliver the dowry and arrange for
the ceremony.
Yao Xiong, Hong Qigong asked, Is that so?
I am afraid so, Huang Yaoshi replied, Qi Xiong, please
dont play a joke on your younger brother.
Hong Qigong put a sour face. Who plays joke on you? he
said. You have betrothed your daughter to two families;
your familys reputation is at stake here. Turning his head
to Ouyang Feng he asked, I am the Guo familys primary
matchmaker, where is yours?
Ouyang Feng was dumbfounded; he did not expect Hong
Qigong would ask him that question. Stammering he tried
to answer, Yao Xiong has consented to this marriage, I
have also consented; why would we need a matchmaker?
Are you aware that there is somebody who has not
consented to this arrangement? Hong Qigong cut him off.
Who? Ouyang Feng asked.
Ha ... ha its yours truly, the Old Beggar Hong! Hong
Qigong laughed.
As soon as Ouyang Feng heard this knowing Hong
Qigongs character to be strong-willed; his conduct to be
firm and resolute, he knew a fight was unavoidable; but
his face did not show even a slight change; only he
hesitated to say anything.
Hong Qigong smiled, Your nephews behavior was
improper, how can he be compared to Yao Xiongs
beautiful-as-a-flower daughter? If you force them to get
married, they will fight over all kinds of disagreement
everyday; they might end up killing each other. What good
does it do?
Huang Yaoshi listened attentively, his heart was stirred. He
looked at her, who was gazing lovingly toward Guo Jing.
Then he looked at Guo Jing. He hated this dumb kid to the
guts: Guo Jings intelligence was questionable; he knew
neither literature nor martial art; music, chess, calligraphy
nor painting. He would not be a talented scholar or a
gallant knight. Both he and his wife were intelligent people
and he knew their only daughters brainpower was not
anywhere below their own. If he let this scattered brain
married his daughter, it would be like throwing a fresh
flower to the cow dung.
Right now he saw Guo Jing stood alongside Ouyang Ke, he
could not help but comparing those two. Ouyang Kes
intelligence and smart appearance was a hundred times
better than Guo Jings. His mind was set to take this young
better than Guo Jings. His mind was set to take this young
man as his son-in-law; but Hong Qigongs face showed he
would not easily give up; so he cooked up a scheme and
said, Feng Xiong, your nephew is injured. Youd better
take care of that first; we will discuss this matter further
later.
Ouyang Feng had worried about his nephews condition for
a while, and was hoping Huang Yaoshi would give them a
chance to take care of the wound. So immediately he
beckoned his nephew and two people walked back into the
bamboo groove. Huang Yaoshi then engaged Hong Qigong
in some pleasantries.
About the time needed to cook some rice later uncle and
nephew returned to the pavilion. Ouyang Feng had
extracted the steel needles in his nephews body and
mended the broken rib as well.
My daughters posture is as weak as a willow tree; she is
stubborn and disobedient; hardly worthy to be a
gentlemans wife. But unexpectedly Qi Xiong and Feng
Xiong both have given me the highest honor by asking her
hand in marriage. My daughter has already betrothed to
Mr. Ouyang, but Qi Xiongs request is also difficult not to
accept. I have an idea, I wonder if you two brothers would
tell me if this idea will work or not? Huang Yaoshi said.
Quickly say it! Quickly say it! Hong Qigong interrupted.
The Old Beggar never likes to hear your winding and
flowery words.
Huang Yaoshi smiled faintly. Brothers, even though this
daughter of mine is unworthy, I still hope she will find a
good husband, he continued. Mr. Ouyang is Feng Xiongs
honorable nephew, while Mr. Guo is Qi Xiongs outstanding
disciple. Both are very fine gentlemen, it is very difficult to
choose one of them. I have no alternative but to come up
with a three-subject test; I will betroth my daughter to
whoever passes this test. I will not favor either one of
them. Would both old friends tell me if this idea is good?
Ouyang Feng clapped his hands. Clever! Wonderful! he
called out. Only thing is, my nephew is injured, if the test
involves martial arts then we have to wait until he is fully
recovered. He had seen the fierceness of Guo Jings
attack that injured his nephew; he knew that if they
contended in martial arts his nephew would no doubt lose.
So he used his nephews injury to their best advantage.
Certainly, Huang Yaoshi said. A martial art contest will
harm the good relationship between two families anyway.
Hong Qigong said in his heart, This is so typical Old
Heretic Huang. All of us are Wulin people; if the test
involves literary and not martial art skill, do you expect a
zhuang yuan [a title of a scholar, Mehs Sentimental
Swordman, Ruthless Sword has an explanation of different
Swordman, Ruthless Sword has an explanation of different
titles] to be your son-in-law? If you come up with music or
poetry, even if he reincarnated my stupid disciple will not
be able to take it. Your mouth says no favor, but obviously
you totally favor the other side. My stupid disciple will lose
for sure. It is confounding! I will fight Old Poison first, talk
later. He looked upward and laughed hard, staring toward
Ouyang Feng he said, We are all martial arts
practitioners, instead of contesting in martial arts, do you
want to have an eating contest or defecating race, then?
Your nephew is injured, but you are not. Come, come,
come! We will fight in their stead.
Without waiting for an answer he sent his palm toward
Ouyang Fengs shoulder. Ouyang Feng stepped back
several feet. Hong Qigong put his bamboo staff down on a
small bamboo table. Watch for this! he shouted. His
words were still hanging in the air when both his palms
had already moved seven times in rapid succession.
Ouyang Feng dodged to the left and evaded to the right
and all seven attacks flew by. His right hand pushed the
snake staff into the bricks in front of the pavilion, and in a
flash his left hand had also sent seven counterattacks.
Huang Yaoshi cheered, but did not prevent them from
fighting. He wanted to see these two martial art world-
class masters, who were his peers; what kind of
improvements they have achieved twenty years after their
last meeting.
Both Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng were the experts of
their respective martial art schools. They have reached the
pinnacle of their martial arts twenty years ago. After the
Sword Meet of Mount Hua both have trained hard and
improved their skills tremendously. This time they met
again on the Peach Blossom Island, their skills were
incomparable with when they had their meet at Mount
Hua. Each launched swift attacks and counterattacks, but
they were actually still trying to probe the opponents skill.
Both combatants exchanged fast and forceful palms and
fists, that the gust of winds created swayed the bamboo
leaves around them. Although they were only testing each
other, but their moves carried profound martial art
techniques.
On the sideline Guo Jing was watching with full attention;
whether it was an attack or a defense, every single one
was a wonderful move, beyond his wildest imagination.
The Nine Yin Manual contained the deepest martial arts
theory in the world: whether it be internal or external
energy cultivation, bare hands or swordplay, all kinds of
the most profound martial arts imaginable. After Guo Jing
memorized the content by heart although he did not
understand every single one of them, those theories were
actually ingrained in his brain. Now he watched those two
combatants exchanging exquisite moves, those theories
came flooding back into his mind, forming a fuzzy shadow
came flooding back into his mind, forming a fuzzy shadow
in his brain.
Early on he listened to Huang Yaoshi and Ouyang Fengs
flute versus zither battle. That was an invisible internal
energy battle; extremely difficult to clearly see their
relation with the theory in the manual. This time the battle
was using fists and kicks, much easier to perceive. In his
delight, his heart was itching to try what he had seen.
Very quickly Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng have
exchanged more than three hundred stances. Both were
surprised at the opponents skill and could not help but
praising each other in their hearts. On the side Huang
Yaoshi looked on with a sigh, he thought, I have
painstakingly trained myself on the Peach Blossom Island;
I thought after Wang Chongyang passed away, my martial
art would be number one in the world. Who would have
thought that these Old Beggar and Old Poison both have
taken their own paths and reached these frightfully
respectable levels of martial arts?
Both Ouyang Ke and Huang Rong were deep in their own
thoughts; each hoped that their side would gain a quick
victory, but actually they could not comprehend the
exquisiteness of the martial arts being displayed in front of
their eyes. With the corner of her eye Huang Rong saw a
black shadow was dancing erratically, flailing his hands
and feet incessantly. She turned her head and found the
shadow to be Guo Jing. But Guo Jings expression was
weird; looked like he was in ecstasy without any reason.
Her heart skipped a beat. Brother Jing! she called with a
low voice.
Guo Jing did not hear her; he was still busy moving his
hands and feet. Huang Rong felt strange, so she watched
attentively and found out that Guo Jing was actually
imitating Hong Qigong and Ouyang Fengs movements.
By now those two had changed the way they fight; every
fist and every kick was sent slowly out. Sometimes they
would stand still for a moment, and then sent out a fist.
After they exchanged one stance, they would sit down on
the ground to take a rest; then stood up and exchanged
another move. In short, the way they fight was slower
than two disciples practicing martial arts. But looking at
their face, one could see the seriousness on their faces,
almost to the point of very tense.
Huang Rong glanced toward her father and saw him
looking intensely at those two; his face was also unusually
tense. Ouyang Ke was the only person around who could
maintain his calmness. He looked at her flirtatiously, while
lightly waving his folding fan.
Guo Jing saw an unconventional move, he could not
restrain from cheering loudly. Ouyang Ke was irritated,
Your muddy kid does not understand anything, what is he
shouting about?
Just because you dont understand, how would you know
whether other people understand or not? Huang Rong
shot back.
Ouyang Ke laughed, Hes just flailing his hands and feet
foolishly. Given his young age, how would he know the
wonder of my uncles divine martial arts?
You are not him; how would you know what he knows?
Huang Rong replied.
Two people were bickering on the side; Huang Yaoshi and
Guo Jing turned a deaf ear to them, they were watching
the fight with rapt attention.
By that time both Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng were
squatting on the ground; one with his left middle finger
pointed to his brain, the other used both hands to cover
his ears. Both were thinking really hard with their eyes
closed. Suddenly they shouted and simultaneously leapt
toward each other; one sending his fist, the other used his
leg; then they were separated again.
Those two people had reached the level where each and
every single one of the martial arts belonging to their own
family or school had no flaw whatsoever. However, they
both know that no matter how fierce the stance was, the
opponent would easily break it; therefore, they had to
create a new and unknown move in order to gain an upper
hand.
After their sword meet twenty years ago, both men one
resided in the Central Plains, the other came all the way
from the Western Region, had never met or even heard
about the others condition; so they did not know how far
had the other man improved his martial art. Now that they
were fighting each other, the situation was not much
different. Each had his own strengths, each had his own
weaknesses; nobody could tell who would overcome
whom. In the meantime the moonlight had faded, and one
could see a streak of sunlight glowing in the east. Both
had racked their brains and had created innumerable new
and wonderful moves; fist techniques or palm strengths,
along with tens of thousands variations thereof, but still
nobody could tell which one was better.
Guo Jing witnessed the fight between two top experts of
their present age martial art world; wonderful moves and
exquisite techniques came one after another. Sometimes
he understood, more often he did not. Sometimes he saw
something that was related to the theory taught by Zhou
Botong; which made him excited and wanted to try. But
before he could finish half of a stance, Hong Qigong and
Ouyang Feng had already launched new moves; and Guo
Jing had already forgotten the previous move he was
trying to master.
trying to master.
When Huang Rong saw Guo Jing like that, she was secretly
alarmed. I did not see him for dozens of days, could it be
that he got some profound martial arts lessons from a
divine being? she thought, I looked at the fight and I got
confused, how could he exclaim in admiration? But then
another thought came to her mind, Could it be that this
silly brother of mine missed me so much that he went
insane?
She had not seen Guo Jing for quite some time, and now
that they have seen each other the situation was not
conducive for them to be intimate. She moved forward,
wanted to hold Guo Jings hand. Right at that moment Guo
Jing was imitating Ouyang Fengs palm technique; he was
turning his body around and launched a palm attack. It
looked ordinary, but in actuality it carried enormous
hidden energy. Her hand barely touched Guo Jings palm
when suddenly she felt a surge of incredible energy
pushing her. She was sent flying upward.
After touching Huang Rongs hand, Guo Jing came back to
reality. Aiyo! he cried and jumped to grab Huang Rongs
waist. While falling down back to the ground, Guo Jings
left hand grabbed the bamboo pavilions eave. Swinging
their bodies they landed on the roof. Two people sat
shoulder to shoulder on top of the bamboo pavilion
watching the fight on the ground.
By that time the battle situation on the ground had
changed again; Ouyang Feng was squatting on the ground
with both arms bent on the shoulder, resembled a big frog
was about to strike its enemy. His mouth created some
deep rumbling noise, like a cow mooing; sometimes it was
audible, and sometimes it wasnt.
Huang Rong was amused; she smiled and with a low voice
asked, Brother Jing, what is he doing?
I dont know, Guo Jing replied, but suddenly he
remembered Zhou Botongs story on Wang Chongyangs
Solitary Yang Finger breaking Ouyang Fengs Toad Stance.
That must be it! he exclaimed, This is his fiercest
martial art; it is called the Toad Stance.
Huang Rong clapped her hands and laughed, He does
look like a toad!
Ouyang Ke had observed those two people sitting close
and leaning toward each other, talking and laughing; his
heart was burnt with jealousy. He wanted to leap up and
fight Guo Jing, but his chest was still in pain; he could not
exert any strength. Besides, he did not have any
confidence his martial art was superior to Guo Jings. But
now hearing Huang Rong said he looked like a toad he
thought they were ridiculing him, saying that he looked
like a dirty toad desiring to eat a swans meat; he was
like a dirty toad desiring to eat a swans meat; he was
furious. With his right hand holding three secret projectiles
he quietly walked around toward the back of the bamboo
pavilion. Gritted his teeth he moved his hand and three
silvery streaks came flying toward Guo Jings chest.
In the meantime Hong Qigong was launching his palms to
the front and to the back, busily fighting Ouyang Fengs
Toad Stance with his 18-Dragon Subduing Palms. These
two martial arts were the highest skill of each combatant,
so the fight was no longer slow and sluggish like it was
before. It was fierce as two people were using their dozens
of years of martial art training trying to gain victory; life
and death could be decided in a twinkling of an eye. Guo
Jing had learned the 18-Dragon Subduing Palms, but he
had not seen his master using this technique before. It
sent shivers along his spine to see how wonderful the palm
techniques were, with infinite variations in them. It was
truly incomparable to the ones he had already mastered.
He was completely captivated with what happened on the
ground; how would he expect somebody to sneak in from
behind and attacked him stealthily?
Huang Rong was not aware that the two fighting on the
ground were using their highest martial art skills; she was
still laughing and joking around when she suddenly
realized one person was missing from the bamboo
pavilion. Her mind immediately went to Ouyang Ke, she
was afraid of his craftiness; so her eyes scanned around
but it was her ears that heard the wind generated by the
secret projectiles coming toward Guo Jings back. With the
corner of her eyes she could see three silvery streaks
coming fast. She did not have any time to think,
immediately she threw herself behind Guo Jings back.
Puff! Puff! Puff! three secret projectiles landed squarely
on her back. She was wearing the ruan wei jia [soft
hedgehog armor] so she was not injured, but she felt
some pain nonetheless.
Her hand reached and grabbed the secret projectiles. She
turned around and smiled sweetly, You are scratching the
itch on my back, arent you? Thank you, but I need to give
these back to you.
Ouyang Ke saw how she intercepted the projectiles with
her own body to protect Guo Jing, he was more jealous
than ever. Hearing her saying thus he thought she was
going to throw the projectiles back his way, so he readied
himself. But after a moment he saw Huang Rong was
holding the projectiles in her hand with the palm up, like
she was expecting him to take them back from her hand.
Ouyang Ke kicked his left foot and leaped to the bamboo
pavilions roof. He intended to show off his lightness
kungfu, lightly perched on the edge of the roof; looked like
a white shadow swaying gently in the wind. It was indeed
an excellent skill, as elegant as a deity.
Your lightness kungfu is truly wonderful! Huang Rong
exclaimed. She stood up and walked toward him, arm
extended with the projectiles in her hand.
Ouyang Ke saw her white complexion, he was
mesmerized. Absentmindedly he stretched his hand to pick
the projectiles, with an ill intention to rub her hand, when
suddenly some metallic streaks coming his way. He had
had fallen twice under Huang Rongs hands and did not
want to repeat it, so he somersaulted and came down the
roof; waving his sleeve and parried an abundance of
Huang Rongs steel needles.
Huang Rong giggled and threw the three silver projectiles
to the ground, right in front of squatting Ouyang Feng.
NO! Dont! Guo Jing cried in alarm. He grabbed Huang
Rongs waist and jumped down the roof. Before his feet
even touched the ground he had heard Huang Yaoshis
anxious shout, Feng Xiong, have mercy!
Guo Jing felt an earth-shattering force coming his way.
Quickly he pushed Huang Rong aside and exerted all his
strength to his hands with one of the 18-Dragon Subduing
Palms, the jian long zai tian [seeing dragon in the field].
Bang! a loud noise was heard when his force collided
with Ouyang Fengs Toad Stance, and as a result he
staggered back seven, eight steps. Guo Jing felt blood
rising from his chest to his throat. He was alarmed, but
was afraid Ouyang Feng would send another attack, so he
forced himself and stood in front of Huang Rong, ready to
take another blow. But then he saw Hong Qigong and
Huang Yaoshi had already stepped in between them.
So sorry! I am so ashamed! Ouyang Feng stood up. I
was not able to retract my force. I hope I did not hurt the
young lady, did I? he called out.
Actually Huang Rong was scared, her beautiful face was
pale, but hearing him said such thing, she put a bold face
and laughed, With my Father around, how could you hurt
me?
Huang Yaoshi was really anxious; he pulled her hands and
quietly asked, Do you feel anything different on your
body? Quickly breathe in and out a few times. Huang
Rong listened to her father and quietly circulate her qi but
did not feel anything unusual, so she laughed and shook
her head.
Huang Yaoshi was relieved. Your two uncles are practicing
their martial arts just now, what did a little girl like you
doing carelessly intervening? he reprimanded. Uncle
Ouyangs Toad Stance is not a small matter; if he did not
show you any mercy, do you think your little life would be
spared?
In order to launch the powerful Toad Stance, Ouyang Feng
had to concentrate his strength in his whole body. As soon
as the opponent attack, he would be able to counterattack
by launching the full power already stored. That was
exactly what happened when he was waiting for Hong
Qigong to attack; his strength was concentrated, ready to
be launched like an arrow on a completely pulled bow.
Unexpectedly Huang Rong tossed something to him that
he instinctively counterattacked toward her.
When he realized it was Huang Rong he was extremely
shocked, his force had already being released, there was
no way he could pull it back. He sighed inwardly, thinking
he had created a terrible disaster that this beautiful-as-a-
flower girl would die a violent death in his hand; moreover
he heard Huang Yaoshi called out, Feng Xiong, have
mercy! Frantically he tried to divert his force, but there
simply was not enough time; when suddenly he felt
another force collided with his. He took this opportunity to
retract his force. When he looked clearly, he found out
that the person who rescued Huang Rong was Guo Jing!
Secretly he admired Hong Qigong, This Old Beggar is
really good; he succeeded in training this young disciple to
reach such high level of martial art!
Huang Yaoshi had seen Guo Jings martial art at the Cloud
Manor; he thought, This youngster did not know the
height of the sky or the depth of the earth; he dared to
parry Ouyang Fengs fierce Toad Stance. If Ouyang Feng
did not see my face and showed him mercy, his bones
would have been shattered to pieces. He did not know
that the Guo Jing he met at the Cloud Manor was not the
same as Guo Jing now. However, he acknowledged that
Guo Jing had carelessly saved Huang Rongs life without
any regard to his own safety; his hatred toward him was,
for the most part, gone. He thought, This kid really has a
good heart; he really loves Ronger. I cant give Ronger to
him, but certainly I can reward him by teaching him
something. The rascal in front of him looked rather stupid
and the word foolish had stirred up anger in him.
Old Poison! You are really good! Hong Qigong called out,
But victory or defeat has not been decided yet, let us
fight again!
Very well! Ouyang Feng replied, I will risk my life to
accompany a gentleman play!
I am not a gentleman, Hong Qigong laughed. You are
risking your life to play with a beggar! With a jump he
was standing at the courtyard again.
Ouyang Feng was about to join him when suddenly Huang
Yaoshi lifted his left hand, Hold it! he called out, Qi
Xiong, Feng Xiong, you have fought for more than one
thousand moves yet you two are equally strong. Today the
two of you are the Peach Blossom Islands honored guests;
two of you are the Peach Blossom Islands honored guests;
you are entitled to drink several cups of your brothers
own brewed wine. The sword meet of Mount Hua is at
hand. At that time not only you two will see who will gain
victory; but your brother, along with the Southern
Emperor will be there to practice our martial arts. So why
dont we end todays contest right here?
Fine with me! Ouyang Feng laughed, If this fight
continues, I will be forced to admit defeat very soon
anyway.
Hong Qigong turned back and laughed, The Old Western
Poison is crafty, when he said he would admit defeat, that
means he is actually going to win. I dont believe what he
said a bit.
Well, then, Ouyang Feng replied, Let me ask Qi Xiongs
expert opinion again.
Hong Qigong flicked his sleeve and said, Nothing better!
I see, Huang Yaoshi interrupted, Your arrival today at
the Peach Blossom Island is actually to show off your
martial arts, he said with a smile.
Hong Qigong roared in laughter. Yao Xiong is right! We
come here to ask your daughters hand in marriage, not to
fight each other.
I said earlier that I am going to give three subjects to test
both gentlemen, Huang Yaoshi continued, The one
passes the test will be my son-in-law, but the one fails
wont be going home empty handed either.
What? Do you have another daughter? Hong Qigong
asked.
Huang Yaoshi smiled, No, I dont. Even if I find another
wife, I dont think we want to wait that long. Your brother
has many other skills: medical, astrology and a lot of other
stuff. The gentleman who fails the test, as long as he does
not belittle my shallow knowledge and is willing to learn
one particular subject, I am going to devote my time and
will teach him with all my heart so that he wont leave the
Peach Blossom Island empty handed.
Hong Qigong was fully aware of Huang Yaoshis ability; he
thought that if Guo Jing could not be his son-in-law but
managed to learn just one skill from him, he would gain a
lifelong benefit nonetheless. He thought whatever subject
the test would be, Guo Jing would undoubtedly suffer a
loss; and he felt bad for him.
Ouyang Feng saw Hong Qigongs reluctance, he snatched
away that opportunity to say, Good! Let it be that way!
Yao Xiong had actually accepted my nephews proposal,
but he honored Qi Xiongs face. So let these two kids be
but he honored Qi Xiongs face. So let these two kids be
tested. This way it wont damage our friendship. Turning
toward Ouyang Ke he said, Later if you lose, you will only
have your own incapability to blame, you cannot blame
anybody else. We will happily drink Brother Guos xi jiu. If
later on you have a mind to create other problem, not only
these two seniors wont let you go easily, I myself will not
spare you.
Hong Qigong looked up and burst in laughter, Old Poison,
you are 90% sure that you are going to win. Your speech
was actually directed to me and my disciple; what you are
saying was be a dear and just admit defeat.
Ouyang Feng smiled and said, Who win and who lose,
how would you know in advance? Even for people of our
level, do you think it is easy to claim victory shamelessly?
Yao Xiong, please present the subjects of your test.
Huang Yaoshi had determined to give his daughter to
Ouyang Ke, therefore, he had to come out with three
subjects that would guarantee victory for Ouyang Ke.
However, first of all, a man of his stature could not be
blatantly one-sided; secondly, he did not want to offend
Hong Qigong. But while he was still carefully considering
what he was about to say, Hong Qigong had opened his
mouth, We all live by our fists and kicks, the test Yao
Xiong will administer must be related to martial arts. If
your subjects are poetry or music; reciting scriptures or
painting, then we master and disciple, will simply admit
defeat and take our butts out of here; no need to lose our
faces.
Naturally, Huang Yaoshi assured him, The first subject
is martial arts competition.
That wont do, Ouyang Feng said, My nephew is
presently wounded.
Huang Yaoshi smiled. I know that, he said, I cannot let
two brothers have martial arts contest on the Peach
Blossom Island and damage their friendship.
They are not going to fight? Ouyang Feng was baffled.
Thats correct, Huang Yaoshi answered.
Thats so! Ouyang Feng smiled, Then the test giver will
try each persons martial art?
Huang Yaoshi shook his head, No, if I do that, nobody can
guarantee that I will be fair since I can make my moves
heavy or light at will. Feng Xiong, you and Qi Xiong here
have reached the pinnacle of your respective martial arts
skill. The fight just now was the proof, you have fought for
more than a thousand moves, yet nobody knows who
gained victory or suffered defeat. Feng Xiong, you test
Brother Guo, and Qi Xiong, you try Brother Ouyang.
Hong Qigong thought, This is very fair indeed. Old Heretic
Huang is really smart to think of this method. Old Beggar
will never come out with something like this. He laughed
and said, This method is not bad! Come, come, come! Let
us play! He beckoned Ouyang Ke.
Wait! Huang Yaoshi said, There are some rules of the
game we need to address. Rule number one: Brother
Ouyang is injured, he cannot exert any energy, and
therefore, both of them will be tested in term of martial
arts, not in term of strength. Rule number two: The four of
you will fight on top of these pine trees, he pointed to two
big pine trees outside the bamboo pavilion, The junior
who falls to the ground first will lose. Rule number three:
Feng Xiong and Qi Xiong, whoever puts too heavy pressure
on the junior and accidentally injures him will lose.
Injuring a junior is considered losing? Hong Qigong
mused.
Certainly, Huang Yaoshi explained, The two of you have
such a high skill; if I dont have this rule, once you put
forth a heavy hand, do you think the junior will live? Qi
Xiong, if you even scratch Brother Ouyangs skin, you lost.
The same goes to Feng Xiong. Between these two juniors,
one will be my son-in-law; how can they be injured under
your hands?
Hong Qigong scratched his head and laughed, Old Heretic
Huang is really weird, really live up to his reputation.
Injuring opponent will be considered lose; this strange rule
has never been heard of in thousands of years. Fine! As
long as it is fair, the Old Beggar will comply.
Huang Yaoshi gave a hand signal and the four of them
jumped up the pine trees, forming two parties: Hong
Qigong and Ouyang Ke on the right, Ouyang Feng and Guo
Jing on the left. Hong Qigong still had an amused look on
his face, while the other three looked serious, almost
tense.
Huang Rong knew Ouyang Kes martial art was actually
higher than Guo Jings; luckily he was injured. However,
the competition on top of pine trees rely heavily on the
lightness kungfu, which, obviously, Ouyang Ke had some
advantage over Guo Jing. She was unable to not feeling
anxious. In the meantime she heard her fathers loud and
clear voice, I will count to three, then you can all start.
Brother Ouyang, Brother Guo, whoever falls down to the
ground first will lose!
Huang Rong secretly thought of somehow helping Guo
Jing, but Ouyang Fengs martial art was very high, how
could she fight him with her present ability?
Huang Yaoshi had started to count, One, two, three!
Four shadows danced on top of the pine trees, they have
Four shadows danced on top of the pine trees, they have
begun.
Huang Rongs gaze had never left Guo Jing, only to see he
had fought for more than ten stances against Ouyang Feng
in a blink of an eye. Both Huang Rong and Huang Yaoshi
were secretly surprised, How did his martial art suddenly
improved by leaps and bounds? He managed to fight these
many moves without showing any sign of defeat.
Ouyang Feng was anxious; gradually he increased his
strength bit by bit. He was afraid to injure Guo Jing.
Suddenly an idea came into his mind: both his legs rotated
like a wheel, trying to sweep Guo Jings away from the
pine tree. Guo Jing used the fei long zai tian [Dragon flies
in the sky] of his 18-Dragon Subduing Palms; repeatedly
leaping high, both palms hacking down like knives trying
to hit his opponents legs.
Huang Rongs heart was thumping madly. She turned her
gaze toward Hong Qigong only to see the fight took a
different path. Ouyang Ke was using his lightness kungfu;
leaping to the east and dodging to the west, he did not
want to engage even half of Hong Qigongs moves. Hong
Qigong was compelled to chase him, but Ouyang Ke was
always running around. Hong Qigong thought, This stinky
creature is cunning, he is trying to buy time. Guo Jing is a
dumb kid, he actually fights against the Old Poison. This
way he will certainly fall to the ground first. Humph! This
little rapist! Do you think the Old Beggar cannot fold you
under my arm? Suddenly he leaped high into the air, ten
fingers like two steel claws striking toward Ouyang Kes
head.
Ouyang Ke saw this incoming force was swift and fierce;
certainly not a contest type attack, but was intended to
take his life. He was shocked and hastily tried to flee to
the right. Unbeknownst to him, Hong Qigongs attack was
a false one. Hong Qigong had anticipated this movement,
so as soon as Ouyang Ke turned right, Hong Qigong bent
his waist mid-air and flew to the right. His hands came fast
toward Ouyang Ke and clearly shouted, I dont care if I
lose; today I am going to kill you stinky kid first.
Ouyang Ke was startled that Hong Qigong was able to turn
his body mid-air; he was scared and froze for a moment,
especially listening to Hong Qigongs shout. He did not
dare to parry this attack, so frantically he stepped back to
an empty air. He fell down from the tree with this thought
in his mind, I lost this first test! But then suddenly he
heard rustling noise beside him, turned out Guo Jing was
also falling down from the tree next to him.
After fighting Guo Jing for quite a while, Ouyang Feng lost
his patience, If I let this kid fight me for another fifty
moves; where would I keep the Western Poisons pride?
he thought. Suddenly a wicked thought came into his
mind. His left hand moved lightning fast toward Guo Jings
mind. His left hand moved lightning fast toward Guo Jings
neck while shouting loudly, You go down!
Guo Jing ducked this attack and lifted his left hand and
tried to parry with the back of his hand. But Ouyang Feng
suddenly put more force to his hand. You you Guo
Jing stammered. He was going to say, You didnt follow
Huang Yaoshis rule? but was not able to say it because
he was forced to use all his energy to withstand this
attack. Ouyang Feng smiled and coldly said, I what? and
put more force to his hand.
Guo Jing was trying to get a strong foothold for fear that
he might be internally injured by this Toad Stance force.
Who would have imagined that the tremendous force
pushing him down suddenly disappeared without a trace.
Fortunately for him that his skill was improved; if not, he
wouldnt be able to withstand Ouyang Fengs force which
was suddenly getting stronger and suddenly disappeared.
Luckily it was similar to the 72 moves of Vacant Fist he
learned from Zhou Botong, in which a hard force contained
a softness in it. Otherwise, he would be injured just like
when he fought Huang Yaoshi at the Cloud Manor, where
his hand was caught and broken. Nevertheless, because of
this, he lost his balance and was thrown down from the
tree head first.
Ouyang Ke fell down right side up, while Guo Jing fell
upside down, both men saw the ground was approaching
fast. Seeing Guo Jing falling beside him Ouyang Ke had an
idea; he stretched his hands toward Guo Jings legs. He
wanted to use Guo Jing as a stepping stone, so he would
be able to jump back up while Guo Jing would certainly fall
faster to the ground. Or so he thought.
Huang Rong saw Guo Jings precarious situation and called
out, Aiyo! But then strangely it was Guo Jing whom she
saw jumped back up to the tree, while with a loud crashing
sound Ouyang Ke was hitting the ground. Guo Jing landed
on a tree branch and was out of breath, panting profusely.
Huang Rong was extremely delighted. She did not see
clearly how it happened; how in a critical moment Guo
Jing was able to turn defeat into victory, but she was
delighted nonetheless and was unable to restrain herself
from crying out, Aiyo! But these two aiyos carried
entirely different emotions.
By that time Ouyang Feng and Hong Qigong have already
come down. Hong Qigong was laughing hard, repeatedly
uttering, Wonderful! Wonderful! Ouyang Fengs face was
green from anger. Qi Xiong, he gloomily said, Your
smart disciples martial art is so diverse to include even
the Mongolian wrestling skill.
Hong Qigong laughed, he said, I dont know how to
wrestle, so it wasnt me who taught him. You cant blame
me.
What really happened was: Guo Jing was pushed down by
Ouyang Ke, he fell faster down. He saw Ouyang Kes legs
flying up right in front of him. He did not have time to
think. In that critical moment he instinctively stretched
both arms to grab Ouyang Kes calves; pulling himself up
by twisting his body from the upside-down position to the
upright on. It was precisely the wrestling technique the
Mongolians practiced.
The Mongolians have trained and perfected their wrestling
techniques for generations; they were considered one of
the bests. Guo Jing grew up in the Mongolian desert.
Before he even learned martial arts from the Six Freaks of
Jiangnan he had played and wrestled everyday with Tuolei
and his friends. So Mongolian wrestling to him was as
natural as eating rice. Otherwise; by nature his was slow,
he was falling down, fast; even if he knew Mongolian
wrestling technique he would not have enough time to
think. It was not like: when falling down and seeing a pair
of legs in front of him, he thought, Oh, a pair of legs,
nice! Hey, why dont I use these legs to jump back up
there. It happened so fast, that even after he managed to
land his feet on the tree branch he still did not know what
happened and that he had won against all odds.
Huang Yaoshi slightly shook his head, he thought, This
Guo Jing is a slow-witted kid. This victory is obviously
because of sheer luck. He gave his decision, The first
test was won by Guo Xianzhi [Worthy Nephew]. But Feng
Xiong please not to worry, you have taught your honorable
nephew well. Who knows he will score victories for the
second and third tests.
Then please Yao Xiong present the second test, Ouyang
Feng replied.
The second test will be Huang Yaoshi started, but
before he could finish Huang Rong had cut him off,
Father, obviously you are one-sided. Just a moment ago
you said you would only test their martial arts skill, how
come you want to test other subjects? Brother Jing, you
might as well admit defeat and leave.
What do you know? Huang Yaoshi said, After reaching
certain level of martial art skill, do you still want to fight
everyday? Yes, we are martial arts people; but unlike
ordinary military people, we dont live on martial arts day
by day. We dont amuse ourselves by jousting to find a
spouse Listening to this part Huang Rong stole a glance
toward Guo Jing. Guo Jing was also looking at her. They
were thinking of the same thing: Mu Nianci and Yang
Kang, who met each other at the capital by joust to find a
spouse. In the meantime Huang Yaoshi had continued his
speech, My second test subject therefore is asking
these two Xianzhis to listen to this old man playing a tune
on my flute.
Ouyang Ke was ecstatic; he thought, What did this stupid
kid know about wind or string instrument? The victory is
mine for sure.
Ouyang Feng on the other hand, was not so sure. He
suspected Huang Yaoshi was going to test these two
persons internal energy strength by the flute sound. He
knew Guo Jings level of internal energy to be quite
strong; his nephew not necessarily could exceed him. Also,
he was afraid his nephew would be internally injured by
Huang Yaoshis flute sound. He said, Juniors internal
energy cultivation is shallow, I am afraid they wont be
able to listen to Yao Xiongs elegant melody. I wonder if
Yao Xiong would consider
Huang Yaoshi did not give him a chance to finish, My song
is an ordinary one, without any high level of internal
energy. Feng Xiong, set your heart in peace. Toward
Ouyang Ke and Guo Jing he said, Xianzhis please take a
bamboo stick each; follow my music by tapping it to the
rhythm. The one who can follow better will win the second
test.
Guo Jing stepped forward and cupped his hands, Island
Master Huang, disciple is very slow and stupid. I know
nothing about music; let me admit defeat for the second
test.
Dont be hasty; dont be hasty, Hong Qigong intervened,
In the worst case you will lose, why dont you try? Are
you afraid that others will laugh at your face?
Guo Jing thought his master made some sense; seeing
Ouyang Ke took a bamboo stick he did the same.
Qi Xiong, Feng Xiong, Huang Yaoshi smiled, Younger
brother will show off his inability. Lifted the jade flute to
his lips he started to blow. This part of his song did not
carry any internal energy and it wasnt any different than
any ordinary person would play.
Ouyang Ke listened attentively, trying to follow the
rhythm, and then he started tapping his bamboo stick
correctly. Guo Jing did not have a clue; he held his
bamboo stick high in the air but did not dare to tap it. Only
after Huang Yaoshi had played about the time it needed to
drink a cup of tea, he started to move his stick.
The Ouyangs, uncle and nephew were very smug. They
thought that this time victory was guaranteed. Since the
third subject would be another literary related, they were
ninety percent sure they would win.
Huang Rong was anxious; she lightly tapped her right
hand finger to her left knuckles; with the hope Guo Jing
would follow. Who would have known that Guo Jing was
staring blankly at the sky, lost in thought; obviously he did
staring blankly at the sky, lost in thought; obviously he did
not see her signal.
Huang Yaoshi kept blowing the flute; Guo Jing raised his
hand and struck the bamboo stick right in between two
beats of the music. Ouyang Ke stifled his laugh, thinking
that this stupid kid always strike on the wrong beat. Guo
Jing struck again, still in between the two music beats. He
had struck his bamboo stick four times, all were on the
wrong places.
Huang Rong shook her head in dismay, My stupid brother
does not understand anything about music, she thought,
Father shouldnt have tested him. Having had this
thought, she racked her brain, trying to find a way to
disrupt the test. But when she turned her gaze toward her
father she was surprised; her father showed astonishment
in his face. She heard Guo Jing tapped several more
times; the flute sound suddenly became a little bit
sluggish, but it went back to its original tempo
immediately.
Guo Jing kept tapping his bamboo stick, always off-tempo:
sometimes faster, sometimes slower; sometimes he drove
the tempo faster, sometimes he dragged the tempo
slower. On several occasion the music from the flute
almost could not hold its steady rhythm and was almost
dragged to follow the bamboo sticks erratic tempo. Huang
Yaoshi was not the only one who was astounded, Hong
Qigong and Ouyang Feng also felt something strange was
going on.
Actually Guo Jing remembered listening to the battle
among three people earlier: the flute, the zither and the
whistle. He noticed that the sounds were fighting each
other systematically, like battle strategy in a war. He did
not have the slightest degree of comprehension toward
music theory, but listening to Huang Yaoshis flute he
wanted to try to battle that sound; thus he struck the
bamboo erratically to disrupt the melody.
He tapped the bamboo stick against an old bamboo tree,
creating a loud bonk, bonk sound. The sound made
Huang Yaoshi felt like he was inside a hot furnace and the
fire was glowing white, forcing the flute to surrender and
follow the erratic tempo of the bamboo.
Huang Yaoshis spirit was roused; he thought that this kid
unexpectedly possessed this kind of ability. The flute
sound changed again, this time it turned faster and slower
seemingly having infinite variations. Ouyang Ke only
stopped to listen for a moment, but he could not resist
lifting his bamboo stick and brandishing it erratically in the
air. Ouyang Feng heaved a sigh and quickly pulled his
nephew hand, pressing the main artery on his wrist. Then
he took out a silk handkerchief, torn it into two parts and
stopped Ouyang Kes ears. After a while Ouyang Ke
started to calm down and Ouyang Feng let his hand go.
Since her childhood Huang Rong had used to listen to her
fathers jade-colored tidal wave song; once Huang Yaoshi
even explained in detail every variation there was. Their
minds, father and daughters were like one; so this song
did not affect her at all, but she was fully aware that her
fathers flute carried an enormous supernatural power;
therefore, she worried that Guo Jing would not able to
defend himself.
This song simulated the vastness of the ocean with its
thousands of miles waves, coming slowly from afar, then
come crashing down the shores. The wave was foamy
white, high as a mountain; but in the tide the fish leaped
and the whale floated; while above the water seagulls
flew. A moment later the water turned wild, like a flock of
devils were stirring it up; the weather turned cold, with
icebergs came floating by. Another moment it turned hot,
extremely hot that the sea was rippling and bubbling like
boiling water. The next moment, just as quick, the sea
became calm and the surface was smooth as a mirror. The
water flowed strongly, yet quietly, but beneath the surface
there laid a very strong current threatening those who
unwittingly brave enough to enter and challenge its power.
Such was the complexities of the song.
Guo Jing sat cross-legged on the ground, he was exerting
the Quan Zhen Sects internal energy to suppress his
turmoil heart and refresh his spirit while resisting the
temptation of the flute sound; at the same time he kept
tapping the bamboo stick disrupting the flute sound.
When Huang Yaoshi, Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng were
battling each other with sound earlier, they were on
offensive and defensive alternately. They had to guard
their own heart and mind while looking for an opportunity
to launch a counterattack, trying to subdue the others
hearts and minds. Guo Jings internal energy was far
inferior to those three; he was only able to put on a strong
defensive line, without being able to launch a
counterattack; but Huang Yaoshi was also not able to
penetrate his defense either.
After half a day, the volume of the flute gradually
decreased, make it difficult to be heard. Guo Jing stopped
the bamboo tapping to listen. Unexpectedly to him, this
was the moment Huang Yaoshi was waiting for; the softer
the sound, the stronger the energy it carried. Because Guo
Jing was listening attentively, his heart began to follow the
beat of the flute. If it happened to other people, they
would fell into the trap and would not be able to escape;
but Guo Jing was different. He had learned the left/right
mutual hands combat; he was capable of dividing his
mind. So he used his left hand to take the shoe from his
left foot to knock on the bamboo. Knock! Knock! Knock!
again, disrupting the flute sound.
Huang Yaoshi was startled, This kid possesses some
Huang Yaoshi was startled, This kid possesses some
extraordinary skills, truly cannot be underestimated. He
started to walk around according to the Eight Diagram
while his mouth continued blowing.
Both of Guo Jings hands were striking the bamboo pole in
an erratic tempo incongruous with the flute rhythm. These
two hands of his were like two people joined forces to
defend against Huang Yaoshis attack. Bonk, bonk, bonk!
Knock, knock, knock! His defensive power was doubled.
Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng were quietly focusing their
own attention and energy to guard against the internal
energy battle between these two people. Even though one
party was only on the defensive, but they did not dare to
carelessly ignore the offensive energy from the flute.
The flute sound was suddenly turning high and low; ever
changing, strange yet wonderful. Suddenly Guo Jing felt a
burst of cold air flying in, carried by the flute sound. He
felt like his body was wrapped by a thick layer of ice,
which sent him shivering profusely.
The flute sound gently climbed up the hill, getting more
and more intense. Guo Jing felt cold to his bone. He
struggled hard to divert his mind into thinking about a
burning sun in the sky, or touching an iron exposed to the
heat of the day, or holding a burning coal in his hand, or
that he was entering a very hot stove; in short, all kinds of
heat inducing thought. He succeeded. Huang Yaoshi saw
Guo Jings left side was blue, shivering from the cold, while
his right side was red, sweltering from the heat.
Huang Yaoshi was secretly amazed. Once again he
changed the flute sound, now the winter had passed, and
the summer came around. Guo Jing struggled hard to
resist, but his clapping tempo started to follow the flute
rhythm. Huang Yaoshi said in his heart, If this kid keep
on resisting like this even though he is still young, he
wont be able to withstand hot and cold successively; he
will suffer a severe illness in the future. The flute sound
turned graceful, dispersed into the forest, and stopped.
Guo Jing exhaled a long breath, stood up and staggered;
nearly fell again to the ground. Only after taking several
deep breaths did he manage to steady himself. He knew
Huang Yaoshi was showing mercy; so he stepped forward,
bowed and thanked him. Thank you very much for
showing mercy, Island Master Huang, he said, Disciple is
very grateful.
Huang Rong noticed Guo Jings left hand was still holding
his shoe; could not stifled her laugh, Brother Jing, put
your shoe back, she said.
Yes, Guo Jing replied, finally put the shoe back on his left
foot.
A thought suddenly came into Huang Yaoshis mind, This
kid is so young, yet his martial art is actually quite
profound. Could it be that he was just pretending to be a
fool, but in reality is a very intelligent person? If thats the
case, what would hinder me if I want to give my daughter
to her? A faint smile appeared on his face and he said,
You are very good, why do you still call me Island Master
Huang? Obviously he was saying that since Guo Jing had
won two out of three tests, then Guo Jing should call him
Father-in-law.
Who would have thought that Guo Jing was really did not
have any clue what he was talking about, so he only
stammered, I I his eyes looked at Huang Rong;
asking for help. Huang Rong was in the seventh heaven;
she bent her right thumb, signaling Guo Jing he should
kowtow. Guo Jing understood this signal, so he bent his
knees and kowtowed four times to Huang Yaoshi, but he
still did not open his mouth to speak.
Huang Yaoshi smiled and asked, What do you kowtow to
me for?
Ronger told me to, Guo Jing honestly answered.
Huang Yaoshi silently sighed, A dumb kid is a dumb kid,
he thought. Extending his hand he took the silk
handkerchiefs from Ouyang Kes ears, and gave his
decision. Regarding internal energy, Guo Xianzhi is
stronger; but my test subject was music knowledge, in
which Ouyang Xianzhi is much better Lets just say that
the second test was a draw. I am going to present the
third subject, let two Xianzhis decide victory or defeat.
Ouyang Feng knew his nephew had lost, but he did not
expect Huang Yaoshi would give him favor, so he quickly
replied, True, true! Let them compete one more time.
Hong Qigong was upset but didnt say anything, he
thought, The girl is your own daughter, and others cant
meddle in if you want to give her to that rotten playboy. I
always want to fight you, but right now it is difficult for my
two fists to fight your four hands. Wait till I ask Emperor
Duan to help me. Well see
Huang Yaoshi produced a thin book with red silk cover
from his bosom and said, My wife and I only have this
one daughter. Unfortunately she had died prematurely.
Today Feng Xiong and Qi Xiong are both here to ask her
hand in marriage. If my wife were here, I am sure she
would be very delighted Listening to her father speak,
Huang Rongs eyes turned red. Huang Yaoshi continued,
This book was written by my wife, the same year she
passed away. It was the fruit of her hard work. I am going
to let both Xianzhis to read it, then recite it back from
memory. Whoever manage to recite the most will be
betrothed to my daughter. He caught a sight of Hong
Qigong had a slight cold smile on his face, but he
continued on, Actually, Guo Xianzhi had won by one
subject, but this book has impacted my life tremendously;
my wife died because of it. Now I silently wish her soul in
heaven would personally choose our son-in-law; that she
would bless the Xianzhi to win.
Hong Qigong could not hold his patience much longer, he
shouted loud and clear, Old Heretic Huang! Who want to
listen to your crummy ghost story? You knew perfectly
well my disciple is a dummy; does not know book or
poetry, yet you insist on testing him on that very subject,
then frightening him with your died young wife. You are
shameless! He brushed his long sleeve and turned his
body to walk away.
Huang Yaoshi sneered, Qi Xiong, if you come to the Peach
Blossom Island to flaunt your power, you still need to
practice for several more years, he coldly said.
Hong Qigong stopped dead on his track, What? he raised
his eyebrows, You want to fight me? he asked.
You dont understand wu xing qi men [lit. five ways
strange/wonderful gates, dont know the correct
translation] techniques, Huang Yaoshi replied, If not by
my permission, dont even think of leaving this island
alive.
Hong Qigong was angry, I am going to burn down your
stinky trees and flower bushes!
If you have the ability, go ahead and try! Huang Yaoshi
coldly challenged.
Guo Jing saw those two were about to fight, he also knew
that the Peach Blossom Island was really not to be trifled
with; he was afraid his master would fall into an enemy
trap on the island. Quickly he stepped forward and said,
Island Master Huang, Shifu, let disciple and big brother
Ouyang compete in this book memorization contest.
Disciple is really stupid, if I lose, I lose. But in his heart
he was thinking, Ill wait till Shifu is save, then Ronger
and I will jump into the sea, we will swim as far as our
strength would take us; then we will die together in the
sea.
Great! Hong Qigong said mockingly, You just cant wait
to lose face, can you? Be my guest, then! Be my guest.
His thought was, if you are going to lose anyway, why
compete? so he intended to take his disciples along, three
people just walked away to the seashore, snatched a boat
and sailed away from the island. Who would have thought
that the stupid disciple of his could not act according to
the circumstance? He had no alternatives but conceded.
Be a good girl and sit quietly; and dont you have any
weird ideas, Huang Yaoshi told his daughter.
weird ideas, Huang Yaoshi told his daughter.
Huang Rong did not say anything, but she expected Guo
Jing would fail this next test. Her father said that he would
let her deceased mother to pick their son-in-law; then the
previous two tests Guo Jing had won did not count at all.
Among the three tests, Guo Jing had obviously won the
second one, so the decision that it was a draw was hard to
accept. In short, she believed that the reason her father
insisted on administering the third test was so that Ouyang
Ke would win. So she started to cook an escape plan; how
would she take Guo Jing out of the island.
Huang Yaoshi told Ouyang Ke and Guo Jing to sit side by
side on a big rock; then he presented the book in front of
them. Ouyang Ke saw on the cover was written in the seal
characters [the ones found on official documents] these six
characters, jiu yin zhen jing [Nine Yin Manual]; he was
ecstatic. This Nine Yin Manual is the worlds most
profound martial arts manual; Father-in-law must be very
fond of me to let me read this wonderful book. Guo Jing,
on the other hand, also saw the six characters but had no
idea what they were; he thought, He intentionally wants
to make things difficult for me. How do I know this kind of
curving-tadpole characters? In any case I am going to
admit defeat.
Huang Yaoshi opened the cover and the book was actually
written in normal/modern characters. The handwriting was
graceful; obviously written by a female hand. Guo Jing
started to read and his heart skipped a beat. The first line
read, The way of the Heaven: A simple fix is not enough
to repair damage; it truly is an empty victory, insufficient
for a real one. [?not sure?] It was exactly the sentence
Zhou Botong told him to memorize. He looked further
down, and to his surprise, the sentences were the ones he
had already known by heart.
Huang Yaoshi waited a moment, and when he thought the
two had finished, he flipped the page. On the second page
the words and phrases were slightly out of order; and
further down the book, the sentences were becoming more
confusing while the characters looked soft and weak.
Guo Jings heart was shaken again, he recalled Zhou
Botongs story on how Madame Huang had re-written the
Nine Yin Manual from memory, and how it drained her
emotionally and physically that she died while giving birth
to her child. This book was obviously the one she wrote
before she died. Could it be that what Big Brother Zhou
taught me was the Nine Yin Manual? he wondered in his
heart. No. It cant be. The second volume of Nine Yin
Manual is lost in Mei Chaofengs hands; where did he get it
from?
Huang Yaoshi saw him staring blankly; lost in thought,
even looked dazed; he did not pay any attention and
slowly turned the page one by one. At first Ouyang Ke was
slowly turned the page one by one. At first Ouyang Ke was
able to memorize what was written, but later on when it
got to the training method the sentences were garbled;
there was no clear relation between the previous to the
next ones. Further down the book, even the characters
were unclear. His heart sank; he could not help sighing
inwardly, Turned out he is still unwilling to show me the
real full-text Manual. But then he had another thought,
Even though I cant see the full Manual, but compared to
this dumb kid I am sure I have memorized more text. In
this test my victory has been decided. Having this
thought he felt smug and could not help to cast a glance
toward Huang Rong.
Huang Rong caught his glance and she stuck her tongue
out, making an ugly face. Brother Ouyang, she said,
You have captured Sister Mu and put her inside the coffin
at that ancestral temple. You have suffocated her to death.
She came into my dream last night; her hair disheveled,
her face full of blood; and she told me she is looking for
you, she wanted to take your life.
Ouyang Ke had long ago forgotten about her; out of the
blue Huang Rong mentioned her name, he was startled,
Aiyo! I forgot to get her out of there! He thought in his
heart, Its a pity a young girl like her died of suffocation.
But then he saw Huang Rong was smiling, apparently she
was joking. How did you know she was in the coffin? Did
you rescue her? he asked.
Ouyang Feng knew Huang Rong was trying to divide his
nephews mind, so that he would not be able to remember
the text. Keer, he said, Dont bother with other
matters, just concentrate on the book. Ouyang Ke
shivered. Yes, he said; and quickly turned his eyes back
to the book.
Guo Jing noticed that the sentences on the book were
exactly the same as the ones Zhou Botong taught him.
The ones in his memory even had better integrity than the
ones on the book, since the book contained so many holes
incomplete sentences and missing words, in it. He raised
his head and looked up at the tree branches, trying to
make any sense out of it all.
A little while later Huang Yaoshi turned the last page.
Who will recite first? he asked.
Ouyang Ke thought, This book is confusing, very difficult
to memorize. Id better recite it while it is still fresh in my
memory. Snatching the opportunity he said, I will.
Huang Yaoshi nodded his head, then to Guo Jing he said,
Please go to that bamboo groove over there. You cannot
listen to him reciting.
Guo Jing obeyed him and walked dozens of steps toward
the bamboo groove. Huang Rong saw this as a good
the bamboo groove. Huang Rong saw this as a good
opportunity to escape together, so quietly she walked
toward him. But suddenly Huang Yaoshi called out,
Ronger, come here! You have to listen to them recite,
otherwise youd say I am one-sided.
You are one-sided, Huang Rong replied, You dont need
other people to say that.
Thats nonsense! Huang Yaoshi laughed, Come here!
With her mouth Huang Rong said, I dont want to come,
but she knew her fathers temperament very well; once he
decided to keep her under his watchful eyes, it would be
more difficult for her to escape. So slowly she walked
toward them, giving Ouyang Ke her sweetest smile and
said, Brother Ouyang, what good do I have that you like
me very much?
Ouyang Kes heart melted, his vision blurred, grinning
wide he replied, Little sister, you you he could not
say more than that.
Dont go back to the west too soon, Huang Rong added,
Stay in the Peach Blossom Island for several days. The
west is very cold, isnt it?
The west is much bigger than you think, there are some
cold regions, no doubt, but other parts are warm and
sunny, much like the south (Jiangnan), Ouyang Ke
replied.
I dont believe you, Huang Rong smiled, You love to
deceive people.
Ouyang Ke was about to debate her, but Ouyang Feng
coldly said, Child, you can chat again later; right now you
need to recite the book.
Ouyang Ke was startled; he realized that Huang Rongs
disturbance was intended to confuse him, and indeed he
had forgotten many characters of the confusing parts.
Therefore, he refocused his attention and slowly recited
the book. The way of the Heaven: A simple fix is not
enough to repair damage; it truly is an empty victory,
insufficient for a real one ...
His memory was really good; he managed to remember
most of the theory in the front, but toward the back of the
book where the training method was explained, he
missed a lot. It was not surprising actually, since Madame
Huang did not know martial arts and it was some times
later that she re-wrote the book from memory, so the
words were jumbled. Ouyang Ke only managed to recall
about 10% of this later part. Plus, on the side Huang Rong
kept trying to divert his attention by saying, Not right!
You remembered wrong! He could not even remember
10% toward the back of the book.
Huang Yaoshi smiled and said, You can remember that
much and that was very good! Raising his voice he called
out, Guo Xianzhi, its your turn to recite.
Guo Jing walked back, seeing the smug expression on
Ouyang Kes face he thought, This man is really smart, he
only read once, yet he can recite these mumbo-jumbo
texts. I dont have that capability, so Id better recite the
ones Big Brother Zhou taught me. If that is incorrect, oh
well ... I dont have any choice.
Hong Qigong said, Stupid kid, they intentionally want to
make a scene out of us; they have planned it all.
Suddenly Huang Rong kicked the ground and leaped to the
top of the bamboo pavilion. With a flick of her hand she
pointed a dagger to her own chest and said, Father, if you
insist on me going to the west with that stinky boy, I will
die right here right now in your presence.
Huang Yaoshi knew his precious daughter would do what
she said; he called out, Put that dagger down! We can
talk it over.
Ouyang Feng stomped his staff to the ground and with a
humming sound something flew from the staff straight
toward Huang Rong. The secret projectile was very fast;
before Huang Rong could see what it was, she had already
heard a clanking sound and the dagger flew from her
hand, fell down to the ground. At the same time Huang
Yaoshi had leaped to the top; stretched his hand and grab
his daughters shoulder and softly said, Its all right if you
dont want to get married. You can stay on the Peach
Blossom Island and accompany your father for the rest of
your life.
Huang Rong flayed her arms and legs, crying, Father, you
dont love Ronger! You dont love Ronger!
Hong Qigong was amused seeing this Huang Yaoshi who
roamed the lake and the sea fearlessly, who killed people
without batting an eye, was actually having trouble
controlling his own daughter. He could not help laughing
so hard.
Ouyang Feng thought, I will wait for the final decision,
then Ill take care of this Old Beggar and that boy
surnamed Guo. Well sort other things later. This girl acts
like a spoiled brat, what do I care? Thus he said, Guo
Xianzhis martial art skill is excellent, he is a real young
hero. His intelligence must be excellent as well. Yao Xiong,
youd better ask him to recite.
Exactly right! Huang Yaoshi said, Ronger, if you keep
babbling you will disturb Guo Xianzhis concentration.
Huang Rong closed her mouth immediately.
Ouyang Feng wanted to humiliate Guo Jing very much.
Guo Xianzhi, please start reciting. We are going to listen
respectfully right here, he urged.
Guo Jings face reddened, he thought, I cant do it; Id
better recite what Big Brother Zhou taught me.
Thereupon he started reciting, The way of the Heaven: A
simple fix is not enough to repair damage; it truly is an
empty victory, insufficient for a real one ... He had recited
the Nine Yin Manual from top to bottom hundreds of time
before; by now it was already ingrained in his brain. He
recited slowly but steadily, no hesitation at all.
About half a page later everybody was stunned; they
thought, This kid seemed slow and dim-witted, who would
have known that he is actually very smart.
Very soon Guo Jing had already reached the fourth page.
Hong Qigong and Huang Rong knew very well that Guo
Jing did not have that kind of intelligence; they did not
know what had possessed him, but they were pleasantly
and extremely surprised.
Huang Yaoshi listened attentively and compared every
word with the ones in the book. He found out that Guo
Jings sentences were ten times more logical; firmly
resembled the original text that he remembered. His heart
turned cold and unconsciously he broke in cold sweats.
Could it be that my deceased wifes spirit in the
underworld is so smart that she managed to recall the full
text and passed it on to this boy? The words kept coming
out of Guo Jings mouth like trickling water. Huang Yaoshi
was started to be convinced that his wifes spirit did help
this youngster; he looked up to the sky and softly
muttered, A Heng, A Heng, you loved me very much that
you have used this boys mouth to impart the manual to
me. But why didnt you let me see a glimpse of you? I
played my flute every night for you; did you hear that?
A Heng was Madame Huangs nickname; nobody else but
him knew this; so naturally everybody else did not know
what he was talking about. They saw his face looked
different; his eyes glazed in tears, his mouth quivered but
nothing came out of it; they were puzzled.
After being in that dazed condition for a while Huang
Yaoshi suddenly had another thought. He waved his hand
to stop Guo Jing. His face was as cold as if there was a
layer of frost on it; fiercely he asked, The Nine Yin Manual
that Mei Chaofeng lost; where did you find it?
Guo Jing saw his eyes had a murderous look; he was really
scared. Disciple really does not know Mei Senior Meis
Manuals whereabouts. If I do, I will gladly help to retrieve
it and return it to the Island Master.
Huang Yaoshi looked at him with his penetrating gaze, yet
Huang Yaoshi looked at him with his penetrating gaze, yet
did not see even the slightest bit of deceitfulness on Guo
Jings face. He was compelled to believe it was his late
wife from the underworld who taught Guo Jing; he was
feeling joyful and grieved at the same time. With a loud
and clear voice he gave his verdict, Very well. Qi Xiong,
Feng Xiong, it was my deceased wife who chose our son-
in-law; your brother did not have anything else to say.
Child, I betroth Ronger to you. Treat her well. I have
spoiled Ronger badly, so you need to yied 30% of the
time.
Huang Rong was ecstatic, she was grinning from ear to
ear, I am a completely well-behaved girl, who said I am
badly spoiled?
Guo Jing might be stupid, he might be slow, but this time
he did not need Huang Rong to prompt him; he
immediately kneeled down and kowtowed, Father-in-law!
He had not stood back up yet when Ouyang Ke suddenly
called out, Hold on!
End of Chapter 18
Attached Images
LoCH018.jpg (66.8 KB, 50 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 03:51 PM.
Reply With Quote
08-09-06, 10:59 AM
Chapter 19 Great Waves and School of Sharks
Alone in that small underground room and seeing
the painting of her deceased mother made by her
father's own hand; with a roller coaster of emotions
Huang Rong thought, I have never seen Mother. I
wonder after I die, will I meet her? Was she really as
beautiful as in the picture? Where is she right now?
Is she in the sky above, in the earth below, or still in
this room?
Chapter 19 Great Waves and School of Sharks
(Translated by Foxs, edited by Eliza Bennet)
Not in his wildest dreams did Hong Qigong think the
memorization contest would end up this way. Guo Jing
could beat Ouyang Ke and make him roll around on the
ground seventeen, eighteen times would be ten times
#44
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
ground seventeen, eighteen times would be ten times
more believable to him. He was so happy that he was not
able to wipe the smile out of his mouth; so hearing
Ouyang Ke he snapped, What? You are not convinced?
What Brother Guo recited was a lot more than what was
written on the book, Ouyang Ke said, He must have the
Nine Yin Manual in his possession. Gathering up all my
courage Junior would like to do a body search on him.
Island Master Huang had accepted his proposal, Hong
Qigong said, What other business there is to discuss?
Didnt you hear what your uncle said before the tests?
Ouyang Feng put on his angry eyes. Do you think the
man surnamed Ouyang will be easily deceived? he said.
He heard what his nephew just said, and was convinced
that Guo Jing knew the Nine Yin Manual; he wanted very
much to get the book for himself. Whether Huang Yaoshi
accepted his marriage proposal or not became secondary
to him.
Guo Jing took out his belt and opened up his clothes,
saying, Senior Ouyang, you can search me if you want
to. Immediately he took everything out of his pocket and
placed them on top of a big rock nearby: silver coins,
handkerchief, flint, and the like.
Humph! Ouyang Feng snorted, and began searching Guo
Jings body. Huang Yaoshi had known Ouyang Feng for a
long time as a ruthless man; he would do unpredictable
things when angry. Plus his strength was profound; so if
he put forth a violent hand nobody would be able to rescue
Guo Jing. Huang Yaoshi coughed and stretched out his left
hand and placed it on Ouyang Kes neck just about on his
spine; it was a vital point. Whenever Huang Yaoshi would
put some force on it, Ouyang Kes spine would break and
Ouyang Feng could give up any idea of saving him.
Hong Qigong knew his intention very well, secretly he was
fascinated, Old Heretic Huang is really one-sided. Now
that he favored his daughter and future son-in-law he
wanted to protect this dumb disciple of mine. Ay! He is
capable of reciting the whole book, so I cant call him
dumb anymore.
Originally Ouyang Feng was going to strike Guo Jings
lower abdomen with his Toad Stance energy, let him suffer
for three years before he would finally die; but seeing that
Huang Yaoshi had guard against his scheme he did not
dare to strike. He searched Guo Jings body without any
result. All he could do was stay silent for half a day,
thinking really hard. He did not believe all this nonsense
about Madame Huangs spirit choosing her son-in-law. He
recalled this kid was dumb and slow, apparently he could
not lie. Perhaps he could coerce the whereabouts of the
Manual from his mouth. He shook the staff in his hand;
with a clanking noise two weird looking snakes slithered up
the length of the staff.
Huang Rong and Guo Jing saw these strange animals, they
were scared and moved one step back. Pointing to Guo
Jings throat, he asked, Guo Xianzhi, where did you learn
this Nine Yin Manual from? His eyes were blazing red;
looking at Guo Jing with a penetrating gaze.
I knew about the Nine Yin Manual, but I have never seen
it, Guo Jing said. The first volume is in the hand of Zhou
Botong, Big Brother Zhou
Why did you call Zhou Botong Big Brother Zhou? Hong
Qigong asked, Have you met the Old Urchin Zhou
Botong?
Yes, Guo Jing replied, Big Brother Zhou and your
disciple have become sworn brothers.
One old the other young, Hong Qigong mocked, Really
preposterous!
What about the second volume? Ouyang Feng asked.
The second volume was in Mei Chaofeng Mei Mei
Shijies hand, but it was lost in Lake Tai, Guo Jing
explained. Right now she is under Father-in-law order to
search for it everywhere. Disciple was thinking that after
everything here is done, I will go and lending her a helping
hand.
Ouyang Feng fiercely asked, You have not seen the Nine
Yin Manual, then how can you recite it so well?
Guo Jing was puzzled. Did I recite the Nine Yin Manual?
he asked, That cant be. It was the text Big Brother Zhou
taught me; he said it was his own secret martial art
creation.
Huang Yaoshi inwardly sighed; he was dismayed and he
thought, Zhou Botong had received his late martial
brothers order to guard the Nine Yin Manual. He played
some marbles and lost to me; I tricked him and in the end
he burned the book to ashes. Before that he had not
looked at the content of the book at all; that was not a bit
strange. But now there seemed to be a divine
intervention; everything happened so coincidentally that
my daughter ended up betrothed to him. Isnt he so
lucky?
Huang Yaoshi was still deep in thought, Ouyang Feng
pressed on, Where is that Zhou Botong now? he asked.
Guo Jing was about to answer, but Huang Yaoshi cut him
off, Jinger, no need to say more. Turning his head to
Ouyang Feng he said, It is such a trivial matter, why do
you care so much? Feng Xiong, Qi Xiong, we have not
seen each other for 20 years. Let us spend three days in
seen each other for 20 years. Let us spend three days in
the Peach Blossom Island, drinking to our hearts content.
Shifu, I am going to prepare some food for you, Huang
Rong said, Here on the island the lotus is superb; how
about some chicken steamed in lotus petals, or some fresh
water chestnut and lotus leaf soup? I am sure youll like
it.
Hong Qigong smiled widely, Now that youve gotten what
your hearts desired, look how happy you are!
Huang Rong just gave him a faint smile. Shifu, Uncle
Ouyang, Brother Ouyang, please, she said. She was
extremely happy to be betrothed to Guo Jing so that her
animosity toward Ouyang Ke had vanished into the thin
air. This very moment to her everybody in the whole wide
world was a good person.
Ouyang Feng raised his hands in greeting to Huang Yaoshi,
Yao Xiong, I must decline your great hospitality. Many
thanks. Let us part today.
Feng Xiong had come from a long way away, Huang
Yaoshi replied, Brother has not fulfill my responsibility as
a good host; how can I let you leave?
From thousands of miles away Ouyang Feng had come,
not only for his nephews sake, but for another grand
scheme as well. He received his nephews pigeon-carried
letter which said that the Nine Yin Manual had reappeared
and was in the hands of Huang Yaoshis renegade blind
female disciple. After the marriage he would join forces
with Huang Yaoshi and obtain the Nine Yin Manual. But
now the marriage proposal failed, his nephew lost the
competition; he was really dejected, so he insisted on
leaving.
Uncle! suddenly Ouyang Ke said, Your nephew is
useless, I have made you lost your face. But Uncle Huang
had promised that he would teach Nephew some skills.
Humph! Ouyang Feng muttered. He was aware his
nephew had not given up hope on this Huang familys girl;
so he found some excuse by learning something to stay
longer, to be close to Huang Rong, to try to win her heart;
who knows she would eventually fall into his hands?
Huang Yaoshi was upset. He erroneously thought that
Ouyang Ke would win the three tests; therefore, he made
that promise to reward Guo Jing. But unexpectedly it was
Ouyang Ke who failed the tests. Apologetically he said,
Ouyang Xianzhi, your uncles martial art is unparalleled in
the world; others cannot hold a candle against him. You
have mastered your own family heritage skills, what need
do you have to learn somebody elses skill? This old dog
was lucky to master some zuo dao pang men [lit. left-
handed way, side door; means second rate or not the
handed way, side door; means second rate or not the
ultimate] techniques. If Xianzhi does not think it too
superficial, then whichever skill you like to learn, this old
dog will be happy to teach you.
Ouyang Ke thought, I must choose the one needed the
longest time to master. I have long heard about the Peach
Blossom Islands wu xing qi men to be number one in the
world. I am sure it wont be finished in a day. Thereupon
he bowed and said, Young Nephew admired your wu xing
qi men techniques so much. I am asking Uncle to kindly
bestow that to me.
Huang Yaoshi did not answer immediately; he hesitated,
feeling awkward in his heart. The technique requested was
the one he was most proud about. Apart from it being
complicated to begin with, he had expanded and
developed new interpretation and variation to the original
technique he learned from his ancestors. His own daughter
due to her young age, had not learned this technique;
how could he pass this knowledge to a total stranger? But
he had given his promise; it was impossible to take it
back, so reluctantly he asked, The wu xing qi men
technique is very broad and deep. Which one do you want
to learn?
Ouyang Ke wanted to stay at the Peach Blossom Island as
long as possible, so he requested, Young Nephew saw the
winding pathways of the Peach Blossom Island; the
vegetation arrangement is complicated. My heart admires
this arrangement to no end. I am asking Uncle to allow
young nephew to stay in the island for several months and
study the mystery of this complicated pathways and its
variations thoroughly.
Huang Yaoshis face changed slightly, he cast a glance
toward Ouyang Feng. He thought, So you want to
investigate and find out the Peach Blossom Islands
ingenious arrangement. What is your real intention?
Ouyang Feng saw his expression, he could guess what was
in his heart, so he chided his nephew, You dont know
how high the heaven is nor how deep the earth is! Uncle
Huang had spent half of his life painstakingly arranging the
island. It is his defense against the intruders; how could
he divulge this mystery to you?
Huang Yaoshi coldly laughed, Peach Blossom Island is
only a barren and rocky hill; yet I doubt it if anybody could
come and harm me.
Ouyang Feng smiled apologetically, Little Brother crudely
made an indiscreet remark, Yao Xiong please dont be
offended.
Hong Qigong laughed, Old Poison! You are very sly; you
have planned this from the start. Very brilliant! he
mocked.
mocked.
Huang Yaoshi slipped the jade flute into his belt and said,
Everybody please follow me.
Ouyang Ke saw the indignation on his face; he looked at
his uncle for guidance. Ouyang Feng nodded his head and
started to walk behind Huang Yaoshi. Everybody followed
not too far behind.
Winding through the bamboo grove they arrived at a big
lotus pond. The lotuses were white, emanating a fragrant
scent. The pond surface was full of lotus leaves. There was
a strip of dike made of small stones winding through the
center of the pond. Huang Yaoshi walked through the dike,
taking everybody to a building on the other side of the
pond. The building was made from logs of pine tree. A
rattan tree was climbing the outside wall. It was
midsummer, the weather was hot, but as soon as they saw
that building everybody felt a burst of cool air. Huang
Yaoshi took four people and entered his study. A deaf and
mute servant immediately came serving tea. The tea was
dark green, cold as snow. As soon as it entered their
mouth the cold seeped to their bones.
Hong Qigong laughed and made a comment, People say:
after being a beggar for three years one would not willing
to be a government official. Yao Xiong, if I stay in your
cool place for three years, I wont be willing to be a beggar
anymore!
If Qi Xiong is willing to stay to drink and talk to our
hearts content, that is truly my wish come true, Huang
Yaoshi said.
Hong Qigong could hear the sincerity in his voice; his heart
was touched. Many thanks, he said, Its a pity the Old
Beggar leads a busy and laborious life; I dont have the
luxury to enjoy a peaceful life like Yao Xiong.
Ouyang Feng said, The two of you living together in the
same place, as long as you dont fight each other I bet
within two months you will have created several sets of fist
techniques or sword stances.
Hong Qigong laughed, Are you jealous?
This room is a big hall to study martial arts, Ouyang
Feng explained, Naturally I came to that conclusion.
Hong Qigong laughed, Ha ha ! Another one of those
what-you-said-is-not-what-you-were-thinking speech.
Although these two men did not hold a deep animosity
between them, their minds were usually a world apart and
that was why they did not like each other. Only Ouyang
Fengs feeling was hidden behind a thick wall, unlike Hong
Qigong who was open and outspoken. This time Ouyang
Feng heard Hong Qigongs comment he wanted to send
Feng heard Hong Qigongs comment he wanted to send
Hong Qigong to the grave with one strike; but his face did
not change. He laughed but did not say anything.
Huang Yaoshi pressed something on the side of the table
and a landscape painting on the west wall slowly went up,
revealing a secret compartment behind it. He walked
toward the wall, opened up the door to the compartment
and took out a roll of paper. Gently he ran his fingers on
the scroll several times before he faced Ouyang Ke and
said, This is the map of the Peach Blossom Island,
complete with all the five ways variations and yin and yang
elements and the eight-diagram changes; everything.
Take this and study thoroughly.
Ouyang Ke was disappointed; he was hoping he could stay
on the Peach Blossom Island for a while. He did not expect
Huang Yaoshi only gave him a chart to look at. He knew it
was a difficult topic to learn; but he did not have any
choice but bowed respectfully and step forward to take the
scroll from his hand.
Hold on! Huang Yaoshi suddenly said. Ouyang Ke was
startled, he pulled his hands back. After taking this
drawing, I want you to go to Lin An and find an inn or a
temple to stay. After three months I am going to send
someone to retrieve it. Everything on the chart you can
memorize, but I forbid you to make any copies, Huang
Yaoshi continued.
Ouyang Ke thought, You wont allow me to stay on the
Peach Blossom Island; I dont care much about your weird
skill anyway. In the next three months I will be
responsible for this chart. If not careful I might lose or
damage this chart; then what would I do? No, Id better
not take it! He was going to say some nice words to
decline when suddenly another thought came into his
mind, He said he is going to send someone to retrieve it;
that someone must be his daughter. This is a great
opportunity to get intimate with her. He was delighted
with this thought and immediately held out his hands to
receive the scroll while uttering some grateful words.
Huang Rong took out the small box of dragon pill and gave
it back to Ouyang Feng. Uncle Ouyang, she said, This is
your poison antidote pill; your niece does not dare to
accept it.
Ouyang Feng thought, If this thing falls into the Old
Heretic Huangs hands; he would be impervious to my
poisons. Although to take it back again seemed so petty, I
cant afford to let him have it. Therefore, he held out his
hand to take the pill and immediately raised his hands to
say goodbye to Huang Yaoshi.
Huang Yaoshi did not hold him back; he sent them away.
Walking to the door Hong Qigong said, Du Xiong [poison
brother], the end of next year will be our Sword Meet on
brother], the end of next year will be our Sword Meet on
Mount Hua. You have to conserve your energy well since
we are going to have a very tight competition.
Ouyang Feng simply smiled casually, The way I see it we
dont need to waste our energy to fight. The title the
worlds number one martial artist has been decided early
on.
Hong Qigong was taken aback, Has been decided? Could
it be that Du Xiong has mastered a matchless unique
skill?
Ouyang Feng showed a faint smile, With a mediocre skill,
how would Ouyang Feng dare to covet the title the worlds
number one martial artist? I am talking about the person
who taught this Guo Xianzhi.
Hong Qigong laughed, Are you talking about the Old
Beggar? he said, Id like that, but Yao Xiongs martial art
has improved daily. For you, Du Xiong, advancing years
also mean advancing skill. I am afraid Emperor Duans
martial art skill is not getting lower either. I dont think the
Old Beggar will have any advantage.
Ouyang Feng coldly said, Among the people who taught
Guo Xianzhi, not necessarily Qi Xiongs martial art is the
finest.
What? Hong Qigong barely closed his mouth when Huang
Yaoshi interrupted, Uh, are you talking about the Old
Urchin Zhou Botong?
Thats right! Ouyang Feng replied, Since the Old Urchin
had mastered the Nine Yin Manual, then all of us: the
Eastern Heretic, Western Poison, Southern Emperor and
Northern Beggar, are not his match anymore.
That is not necessarily true, Huang Yaoshi said, Manual
is dead, but martial art is alive.
Ouyang Feng noticed earlier that Huang Yaoshi had
diverted his question; he did not let Guo Jing tell them
Zhou Botongs whereabouts; he knew something was
amiss; so he decided to mention it again just before he
leave. Hearing Huang Yaoshi said that he knew his
suspicion was not unsubstantiated; but he was crafty, so
his face did not show any changes. Nonchalantly he said,
We all know the quality of Quan Zhen Sects martial art;
we even need to ask for their advice. Now the Old Urchin
has added the skill of the Nine Yin Manual to that; even if
Wang Chongyang were alive, I doubt he would be his
match; not to mention us. Ay! Quan Zhen is really good;
even if the three of us work hard for a lifetime, we are still
a notch below them.
The Old Urchins martial art is a lot better than mine,
Huang Yaoshi said, But has not reached Feng Xiong and
Huang Yaoshi said, But has not reached Feng Xiong and
Qi Xiongs level. I know this for a fact.
Yao Xiong do not need to be modest, Ouyang Feng said,
You and I are ban jin ba liang [lit. half a jin eight liang
comparable, equal]. You have said so yourself; that
Zhou Botongs martial art is not as good as yours.
However, I am afraid He shook his head.
Feng Xiong will find out next year at the Sword Meet of
Mount Hua, Huang Yaoshi smiled.
Ouyang Feng was serious, Yao Xiong, I usually respect
your martial art, but I doubt it when you said you can
defeat the Old Urchin. I think with him, youd better watch
out.
It was not that Huang Yaoshi did not know that he was
being provoked, but he was a proud man; of course he did
not want anybody belittle him. So with indignation he said,
The Old Urchin is actually on the Peach Blossom Island.
Brother has imprisoned him for fifteen years.
Ouyang Feng and Hong Qigong were dumbstruck. Hong
Qigong simply raised his eyebrows, but Ouyang Feng
actually broke up in laughter, Yao Xiong, that was a very
good joke!
Huang Yaoshi did not say anything; he pointed his finger
as if showing the way, then he exerted his strength to his
feet, and flew back to the bamboo groove. Hong Qigong
followed along, his left hand holding Guo Jing, his right
hand Huang Rong. Ouyang Feng also pulled Ouyang Kes
arm; together they used their lightness kungfu and not too
long afterward arrived in front of Zhou Botongs cave.
When they were still quite a distance away Huang Yaoshi
had noticed that the cave was empty. Ah! he uttered his
surprise. With a body as light as a feather he leaped up to
the sky; and several jumps later he had already arrived at
the caves mouth. His left foot landed first, only to feel he
stepped on an empty space. Suddenly meeting an accident
he did not panic; he kicked his right foot to the air and
jumped vertically up. Again he landed his left foot gently,
but again he felt he was stepping on an empty air. This
time he was not able to use anything as a stepping stone,
so with the back of his hand he pulled the jade flute from
his belt and in one fluid motion struck the flute to the cave
wall. With one push his body flew out of the cave like a
flying arrow.
That vertical leap, pulling out the jade flute and flying
backward outside the cave were done in a flash. Hong
Qigong and Ouyang Feng saw his wonderful skill and they
cheered; only to hear a Splotch! sound. Huang Yaoshis
both feet fell into a hole on the ground outside the cave.
Huang Yaoshi felt his feet were stepping on something wet
and soft. With a light kick once again his body flew up.
and soft. With a light kick once again his body flew up.
While he was still on the air he saw Hong Qigong and the
rest had arrived and they did not fall into any trap, so he
landed gently on his daughters side. Suddenly a stinky
stench attacked his nostrils; he looked down and to his
dismay he saw his feet were covered with dung.
Everybody was puzzled; with his high level of martial art
skill, plus his intelligence, how could Huang Yaoshi fall into
somebody elses trap?
Huang Yaoshi was furious; he took a tree branch to test
the ground, poking to the east and striking to the west. To
his surprise, only those three holes were there, the rest
was just solid ground.
Obviously Zhou Botong had expected him to come rushing
into the cave, so he prepared the first hole. He had
carefully calculated that with his level of lightness kungfu
Huang Yaoshi would leap vertically up to avoid falling into
this hole; therefore, he prepared the second hole. Again,
he knew that this second hole would not trap Huang
Yaoshi. So he cleverly placed the third hole, knowing
Huang Yaoshi would leap backward, outside the cave; and
filled this hole with dung.
Huang Yaoshi carefully entered the cave, looked to all
directions and saw nothing inside the cave except some
clay jars and clay bowls. He vaguely saw several lines of
characters written on the cave wall.
Seeing Huang Yaoshi fell into a trap Ouyang Feng laughed
in his heart. But now he saw Huang Yaoshi walk toward
cave wall to take a look; he thought there was a slight
possibility that the Nine Yin Manual was written on that
wall; so he threw any cautions to the wind and hurriedly
went forward to take a closer look. What he saw was
several characters carved with a needle which read, Old
Heretic Huang, you have broken both of my legs and
imprisoned me for fifteen years inside this cave. I should
have broken both of your legs to vent my anger. But after
some thoughts I decided to let it pass. I give you this pile
of dung and a pot of stinky urine instead. Please, please
The characters below those please words were
covered with a leaf.
Huang Yaoshi casually stretched his hand to lift the leaf
up, but the leaf was tied with a string. Without thinking he
pulled the string only to hear some knocking noise above
him. Realizing what had happened Huang Yaoshi quickly
jumped to the left. Right next to him Ouyang Feng was
also quick, seeing that Huang Yaoshi moved, he also
jumped to the right. Who would have thought that a series
of clanking noise was heard; a whole bunch of clay jars fell
down from both sides of the cave wall. Both men were
drenched in smelly urine!
Hong Qigong burst in laughter, How sweet! How sweet!
Hong Qigong burst in laughter, How sweet! How sweet!
he shouted. Huang Yaoshi was fuming mad, shouting some
cursing words. Ouyang Feng was very good at concealing
his feelings; he merely smiled.
Huang Rong dashed back to the house, taking some
change of clothes for his father. She also brought his
fathers robe for Ouyang Feng.
Huang Yaoshi decided to take a look inside the cave one
more time, careful not to trip on any more booby-trap. He
took out the leaf and saw two lines of very fine characters,
dont pull the leaf. There is smelly urine above to
drench you up. Absolutely, 100%! Dont ever say that I
havent warned you.
Huang Yaoshi was angry, but also amused. Suddenly he
remembered that the urine was still a little bit warm; he
turned his body and walked out the cave. The Old Urchin
has not left too long ago; we can still catch up with him.
Guo Jing was wary, As soon as these two see each other
they will certainly engage in a fierce battle, he thought.
But before he had any chance to voice his opinion Huang
Yaoshi had already flown to the east.
Everybody knew the pathways of the island were
mysterious, nobody dared to be left behind, so they
closely followed along. Not too far ahead they could see
Zhou Botong was strolling leisurely. Huang Yaoshi exerted
his strength to his feet and flew like an arrow leaving its
bow; in a flash he had approached Zhou Botong. He
stretched out his hand to grab Zhou Botongs neck.
Zhou Botong evaded to the left. Turning his body around
he called out, Wow! Its the sweet smelling Old Heretic
Huang!
In this one grab Huang Yaoshi had used the skill he
painstakingly trained for decades; it was swift and fierce.
He was mad because of the urine and dung, so he had
used 100% of his strength in that one attack. Who would
have thought that Zhou Botong was able to evade his
attack casually, like he did not made too much effort at all.
Huang Yaoshis heart turned cold; he stopped his attack.
He calmed himself down and looked at Zhou Botong. To
his surprise Zhou Botongs hands were tied in front of his
chest; but he was smiling happily, his face showed
contentment.
Guo Jing rushed forward and said, Big Brother, Island
Master Huang has become my father-in-law; now we
belong to the same family.
Zhou Botong sighed, What Father-in-law? Why didnt you
listen to me? Old Heretic Huang is wicked and weird; how
can his daughter any better? You will suffer the
consequences for the rest of your life. Good Brother, let
consequences for the rest of your life. Good Brother, let
me tell you this: No matter what happened, you cannot
take the daughter of someone who loves to drench himself
in urine everyday as your wife. Its a good thing you
havent bowed to the heaven and the earth to marry her;
you can still slip away. Quickly you run away as far as you
can, otherwise shell come looking for you
He was still babbling endlessly when Huang Rong stepped
forward and smiled, Big Brother Zhou, look whos coming
behind you?
Zhou Botong turned his head, but of course he did not see
anyone. Huang Rong raised the smelly change of clothes
from his father and threw it toward his back. Zhou Botong
heard the swishing sound and stepped sideways; Splat!
that bundle of clothes fell to the ground dispersing a foul
odor everywhere.
Zhou Botong doubled with laughter. Old Heretic Huang,
he said, You have imprisoned me for fifteen years and
broken both of my legs; yet I only let you to step on my
dung and drenched you with my urine. Dont you think
that was a fair deal?
Huang Yaoshi pondered about it for a moment and felt
Zhou Botong was right; so he did not give it another
thought. Why do you tie up your hands like that? he
asked.
I have my reasons, which I cant tell you, Zhou Botong
said, repeatedly shaking his head. He looked so solemn.
Actually when Zhou Botong was forced to endure suffering
in that hole, several times he had a thought to come out
and fight Huang Yaoshi. However, he realized that he was
still not Huang Yaoshis match. Besides, if he got killed or
heavily injured; who would defend the Nine Yin Manual
entrusted to him by his martial brother? Therefore, he had
to swallow his pride and endured everything patiently.
Then Guo Jing came into the scene. Together they played
four-hand mutual combat until one day he had an idea to
fight as two Zhou Botongs against one Huang Yaoshi. He
was confident that no matter how high Huang Yaoshis skill
was, he would be able to exact a revenge for his fifteen
years of suffering.
After Guo Jing left he sat on the ground, and all kinds of
memories came flooding back to his mind: dozens of years
of gratitude, grudges, love and hate; he felt like a thick
curtain was covering up his mind. Suddenly he heard from
a distant the flute, zither, and whistle sounds battling each
other. His spirit was stirred; he became agitated; wanted
to dash out, and was having difficulty controlling his own
emotion. He had been pondering his own question for a
while, My little brothers martial art is still far below mine,
but why is it that the Old Heretic Huangs flute sound did
not affect him one bit? But after he befriended Guo Jing
for many days he started to understand Guo Jings
for many days he started to understand Guo Jings
personality. That day, after thinking deeply for a moment
it suddenly dawned on him; Thats right! Thats right! he
exclaimed, He is young, does not understand the
complexity of man-woman relationship; does not know its
pleasure and heartache. Moreover, he is simple-minded,
not ambitious; he has a nave personality and a pure
heart. I, on the other hand, am old; but why do I still
thinking about revenge? I am so narrow-minded. It is
ridiculous, really!
Although belonged to Quan Zhen Sect, he had never
become a Taoist Priest; still, the Taoist principles were
deeply ingrained in his heart: qing jing wu wei [peace and
tranquility, no action - pacifism], lead a simple life and
suppress ambition, all those Taoist teachings. It was like a
light bulb suddenly turned on in his head. He let out a long
breath, stood up and walked outside the cave. For the first
time in so many years he realized that the sky was so
blue, the clouds so white. His heart was clear and bright.
The sufferings he experienced caused by Huang Yaoshi in
the past 15 years simply became a small matter in his
mind.
Once outside he thought aloud, Once I leave the Peach
Blossom Island I am not coming back. If I dont leave
some souvenirs for the Old Heretic Huang, how would he
remember me in the days to come? Hence with much
eagerness he dug some holes and filled them with his
dung and found some jars and filled them with his urine.
After working hard for half a day he finally left the cave.
He only walked for several steps when suddenly
remembered something, The pathways of the Peach
Blossom Island is strange, how would I know the right
path to take? If I leave Brother Guo on this island, chances
are more harm would come his way than not; I must take
him with me. If the Old Heretic Huang tried to stop, ha
ha , if the Old Heretic Huang wanted to fight, one Old
Heretic Huang wont be a match for two Old Urchins! After
thinking that he casually swung his hand and Crack! a
small tree by the pathway was broken in two. He was
stunned! How come I am so strong? This has nothing to
do with the mutual hands combat technique.
He swung his hand several more times and Crack! Crack!
Crack! without too much effort he had broken seven, eight
small trees along the way. He was horrified. This this is
the energy cultivation from the Nine Yin Manual. I I
when did I learn this? All of a sudden his body was
drenched in cold sweats. Strange, really strange! he
muttered.
Clearly he remembered his late martial brothers death
wish; that no one from Quan Zhen allowed to learn
anything from the manual. Who would have thought that
in order to teach Guo Jing he had to recite the text
everyday, his hands moved to give a clearer explanation;
everyday, his hands moved to give a clearer explanation;
unexpectedly the manual was ingrained in his mind. Even
in his sleep he would dream about the manual; so
unconsciously he cultivated his energy based on the text.
Basically his martial art was already high; his
understanding of martial arts theory was also profound,
plus the Nine Yin Manual was created based on Taoist
principle, which he had already learned all his life.
Unwittingly the manual was interlinked with his own basic
knowledge. He did not want to learn the martial art, but it
was the martial art which came to him.
He vented off his frustration by shouting loudly, Bad! Its
really bad! This is called once the ghost inhabits your
body, you cannot drive it out. I wanted to play a big joke
on Brother Guo; who knew that by smashing a big rock
the debris hurts your own foot.
He was depressed for half a day and kept knocking his
own head. Afterward an idea came to his mind; he peeled
off some tree bark and made a rope; then with his teeth
he tied his own hands; muttering loudly, From now on, if
I cannot forget the manual completely, I must not resort
to violence toward anybody. Even if the Old Heretic Huang
chases me, I cannot fight him; so that I wont disobey my
martial brothers death wish. Ay, Old Urchin, Old Urchin,
you reap what you sow!
Of course Huang Yaoshi could not guess the reason, he
only knew the Old Urchin was naughty and weird, so he
simply said, Old Urchin, this is Brother Ouyang, which I
believe you have met, this is Before he could finished,
Zhou Botong had walked around them all, sniffing here
and there; and then he laughed, This must be the Old
Beggar Hong Qigong. I know. He is a good man. Heavens
nets do not miss; my stinky urine only drenched two
people, the Eastern Heretic and Western Poison. Ouyang
Feng, that time you fought with me, this time I soaked you
with my urine; we are even now; nobody suffers any loss.
Ouyang Feng merely smiled but did not say anything. He
came close to Huang Yaoshi and whispered in his ear, Yao
Xiong, this mans martial art is amazing; hes already
surpassed both you and me. I think it best not to provoke
him.
Huang Yaoshi thought, We havent seen each other for
twenty years, how would you know my martial art is
inferior to his? To Zhou Botong he said, Botong, I have
asked you over and over, I want burn the Nine Yin Manual
as a sacrifice in front of my late wifes memorial. As soon
as you hand it down to me, I am going to let you go.
Where do you think you are going now?
I am tired of living on this island, Zhou Botong said, I
am going outside to take a stroll.
Then where is the manual? Huang Yaoshi held out his
Then where is the manual? Huang Yaoshi held out his
hand.
I have given that to you earlier, Zhou Botong said.
Dont talk nonsense, Huang Yaoshi said, When did you
give that to me?
Zhou Botong smiled, Guo Jing is your son-in-law, is he
not? Then he belongs to you, does he not? I have passed
on the Nine Yin Manual from top to bottom to him; isnt
that the same as giving the manual to you?
Guo Jing was surprised, panicky he called out, Big
Brother, this this you taught me the Nine Yin
Manual?
Zhou Botong burst out in laughter, So you think it was a
fake?
Guo Jing was dumbstruck, he looked like a fool. Zhou
Botong was so happy. It was exactly for this moment that
he was willing to spend innumerable effort to get Guo Jing
memorizing the Nine Yin Manual; he wanted to see Guo
Jings expression when he found out that he did learn the
Nine Yin Manual in spite of his refusal. Now that his goal
was achieved, how could Zhou Botong be not happy as he
was crazy?
The first volume is always in your hands, but where did
you get the second volume from? Huang Yaoshi asked.
Didnt your good son-in-law deliver it personally to me?
Zhou Botong smiled mischievously.
I I did not! Guo Jing was taken aback.
Huang Yaoshi was really indignant, he thought, This kid
Guo Jing dares to deceive me; that poor blind Mei
Chaofeng is still desperately looking for that book. He
shot an angry glare toward Guo Jing, but then turned his
head toward Zhou Botong, I want the original manual.
Brother, Zhou Botong called Guo Jing, Help me take the
book from my pocket. Guo Jing stepped forward and
groping inside Zhou Botongs pocket he took a book about
half an inch thick. Zhou Botong held out his hand to
receive the book, and said to Huang Yaoshi, This is the
first volume manual, the second volume is folded inside it.
If you have a skill, come and get it.
What kind of skill are you talking about? Huang Yaoshi
asked.
Zhou Botong held the book tight in his hands, he leaned
his head and said Wait, let me think Half a day later
he smiled and said, Pasting skill!
What? Huang Yaoshi was puzzled.
What? Huang Yaoshi was puzzled.
Zhou Botong lifted up his hands high in the air, and soon
the book turned into a million pieces. A flurry of paper
pieces flew from his hands like a flock of butterflies flying
in all direction, carried by the sea breeze, floating to the
east and scattered to the west. It was impossible to track
them down.
Huang Yaoshi was startled and angry at the same time;
surprised that Zhous internal energy was so profound. In
that short period of time the book has completely gone.
Remembering his late wife Huang Yaoshi felt a stab of pain
in his heart. Old Urchin, you played trick on me! Dont
ever think of leaving this island alive! he shouted angrily.
Flying forward his palm got very close to Zhou Botongs
face.
Zhou Botong moved his body a little bit, like a pendulum
he swung to the left and to the right. With a swish, swish
sound Huang Yaoshis palms danced in the air, very close
to Zhou Botongs body, but were not able to touch him at
all. It was Huang Yaoshis specialty, the luo ying shen jian
zhang [fallen (flower) divine sword palm]; who would
have thought that after about twenty stances the palm
technique was useless against Zhou Botong.
Huang Yaoshi was puzzled because Zhou Botong did not
launch any counterattack at all; while he had used all his
strength to compel Zhou Botong to withstand his attack.
Suddenly he was alarmed, I, Huang Yaoshi, how could I
fight someone who has both his hands tied up like that?
Leaping back three steps he called out, Old Urchin, your
legs are healed; I have done something inappropriate to
you. Quickly break the rope on your hands, let me fight
your Nine Yin Manual martial art.
Zhou Botong looked dismayed, repeatedly he shook his
head, I dont want to lie to you, but I have my own
difficulty. This rope in my hand, whatever happens I cant
take it out.
Then let me take it out for you, Huang Yaoshi said,
immediately move forward to touch his hands.
Aiyo! Help! Somebody help me! Zhou Botong cried out
and rolled around on the ground.
Guo Jing was shocked. Father-in-law! he called out. He
was about to dash forward to block Huang Yaoshi when
Hong Qigong held him back. Dont act foolishly! he
hissed. Guo Jing halted and looked. Zhou Botong was
rolling around on the ground; he was very agile. Huang
Yaoshi grabbed and kicked but was unable to even touch
his body.
Look closely to how his body moves, Hong Qigong
Look closely to how his body moves, Hong Qigong
whispered.
Only then did Guo Jing realize that Zhou Botong was
moving according to the she xing li fan [snake slithers,
wild cat flips] from the Nine Yin Manual. He watched with a
rapt attention. Every time he saw an exquisite move he
would cheer, Good!
Huang Yaoshi was getting angrier; his hands flew
everywhere, resembling a hatchet or a knife hacking all
over the place. Zhou Botongs long sleeve and part of his
robe have been cut by the strength of Huang Yaoshis
hand. A moment later his long beard and long hair were
also cut. Although he was not injured, Zhou Botong knew
that if the fight was prolonged he might not be as lucky.
Perhaps half a move later he would be dead or at least
heavily injured.
At that moment Huang Yaoshis left hand was sweeping
horizontally, while his right hand slashing down diagonally;
each palm contained three deathly variations within. Zhou
Botong knew that no matter how quick he could move, it
would be difficult to avoid this attack. He had no other
choice but exerting his strength to both hands breaking
the rope. As soon as his hands were free, his left hand
parried the attack, while his right hand went to his own
back and scratched, Aiyo! The itch is unbearable, he
said.
Huang Yaoshi was secretly alarmed when he saw Zhou
Botong could act so casually, even to the point of playful,
while they were fighting ferociously. Huang Yaoshi sent out
three more fierce stances, all three were his best ones.
With one hand I cant fight you, Zhou Botong said, Ay!
But I cant help it. No matter what, I cant let my martial
brother down. He put all his strength in his right hand and
parried the attack; while his left hand hung loosely on his
side. His strength was still inferior to Huang Yaoshis pure
internal energy; so as soon as two hands collided Zhou
Botong was shaken; he staggered and pushed a few steps
back.
Huang Yaoshi flew forward with both palms surrounding
Zhou Botongs body. Use both your hands! With one hand
you are not my match, he called out.
I cant, said Zhou Botong, I have to use only one hand.
Huang Yaoshi was indignant, All right then, try this! Both
of his palms struck forward with full strength. A loud bang
was heard and Zhou Botong fell down to the ground. He
sat still with both his eyes closed. Huang Yaoshi held his
hands, only to see Zhou Botong coughed and spurted
blood from his mouth; his face was paper-white.
Everybody felt strange; if he really fought with Huang
Everybody felt strange; if he really fought with Huang
Yaoshi, even if he couldnt win, certainly he wouldnt suffer
so badly. Why did he insist on using only one hand?
Zhou Botong stood up slowly and said, The Old Urchin has
suffered the consequences of his own action. I had no
intention, but had unexpectedly learned the martial arts
from the Nine Yin Manual; hence violated my martial
brothers death wish. If I used both of my hands, Old
Heretic Huang, you are not my match.
Huang Yaoshi was aware that what he said was the truth;
he was silent. He realized he had no reason to imprison
Zhou Botong for fifteen years on the island; he also had no
reason to injure him just now. He took a jade box from his
pocket, opened it and produced three blood-like scarlet
pills; he gave the pills to Zhou Botong and said, Botong, I
am afraid there is no medicine under the heaven can
surpass these Peach Blossom Islands red pills. Take one
right now, and then take the next two seven days apart;
your internal injury wont be a problem anymore. Let me
take you out of this island.
Zhou Botong nodded, took the medicines and swallowed
one; circulating his breath for a while he vomited some
contusion blood. He said, Old Heretic Huang, your red pill
is very effective; no wonder you are called Yaoshi
[master pharmacist]. Eek! Strange! Very strange! My
name is Botong, I wonder what that means? After
pondering that question for half a day he shook his head
and said, Old Heretic Huang, I must go now. Are you or
arent you going to let me go?
I do not dare, Huang Yaoshi replied, Its up to you to
stay or to go. Botong Xiong, after today if you ever have a
desire to come here, I will welcome you wholeheartedly.
Right now let me walk you to the boat which will take you
back to the mainland.
Guo Jing squatted down to pick Zhou Botong up and
carried him on his back; then he followed Huang Yaoshi
walked to the seashore. Arriving at the marina he saw
about six, seven boats, big and small.
Yao Xiong, Ouyang Feng said, You dont need to send a
boat to take Big Brother Zhou home. He can ride on Little
Brothers boat.
In that case do what Feng Xiongs heart desires, Huang
Yaoshi said. He made a hand signal to a deaf and mute
servant and that servant went into a big boat nearby.
When he reappeared he had a tray full of gold coins.
Botong, Huang Yaoshi said, Take this money and use it
to play around. Your martial art is better than Old Heretic
Huangs. I admire you very much.
Zhou Botongs eyes shone with a mischievous look on his
face. He looked toward Ouyang Fengs big boat and saw a
white flag on the bow. On the flag was embroidered a
strange looking snake, with two heads and their mouth
open wide showing fork tongues on it. He was not happy
at all.
Ouyang Feng took a wooden whistle from his pocket, blew
some notes; and before long there came a strange noise
from the forest ahead. Two Peach Blossom Islands
servants led some White Camel Mountains snake
shepherds came out from the forest, followed by row after
row of snakes slithered on the plank and went into the
boats hold.
I am not riding on Western Poisons boat! Zhou Botong
cried out, I am scared of snakes!
Huang Yaoshi smiled faintly, That is all right too; you can
ride on that boat. He pointed to a boat nearby.
Zhou Botong shook his head, No! I dont want that boat, I
want THAT big boat.
Huang Yaoshis face changed a little bit. Botong, that ship
is broken, it is not fixed yet. You cant have it.
Everybody could see that the boats tail was tall; the hull
was painted blue and gold, very beautiful. It looked new
and strong, why did he say it was broken?
Why cant I ride on that boat? Zhou Botong asked, Old
Heretic Huang, how come you are so stingy?
This is a most ill-fated boat, thats why it is always
anchored here, Huang Yaoshi explained. Since when am
I stingy? If you dont believe me, Ill have the boat burned
down for you to see. Making some hand signals four deaf
and mute servants lighted some torch and rushed to the
boat to burn it down.
Suddenly Zhou Botong sat on the ground, flailing his
hands and feet; pulling his hair and beard and bawling
loudly. Seeing him acting like that everybody was startled.
Guo Jing was the only one who knew his temper; he was
fascinated. Zhou Botong pulled his beard and rolling
around on the ground, I want to ride the new boat, I want
to ride the new boat. Huang Rong quickly moved forward
to stop the four servants.
Hong Qigong smiled, Yao Xiong, he said, For all my life
the Old Beggar has been ill-fated. Let me accompany the
Old Urchin riding this ill-fated boat. We can use poison to
combat poison. Let us see whether the Old Beggars
unlucky aura wins, or your ill-fated boat prevails.
Qi Xiong, I thought you are going to stay on the island for
several days, Huang Yaoshi said, Why such a hurry to
leave?
leave?
The worlds big beggars, medium-sized beggars, and little
beggars, within a few days will gather together at
Yueyang, in Hunan province. They will look up to the Old
Beggar to appoint a new leader. If the Old Beggar meets a
calamity and has to return to heaven before first appointed
a successor, who would lead the worlds beggars?
Therefore, the Old Beggar has to go, whether he wants it
or not. Your brother truly appreciates Yao Xiongs
generosity. Whenever your daughter and son-in-law get
married, I will come back to disturb the wedding.
Huang Yaoshi sighed, Qi Xiong, you are truly an ardent
man; you dedicate your life toiling for others, like a horse
that never stops galloping everywhere.
Hong Qigong laughed, The Old Beggar never ride a horse;
my feet cant be compared to a horses hoof. Aiyo!
Somethings wrong! You are indirectly scolding me, saying
that my feet are hoofs, wouldnt that mean you are saying
I am a horse?
Huang Rong laughed, Shifu, you said it yourself, my
father never scolded you.
Of course, Shifu will always inferior to father, Hong
Qigong said, Just you watch, I am going to take a
Mistress Old Beggar, then we will have a baby girl beggar
for you to look after.
Huang Rong clapped her hands, Thats great! I will have a
little beggar as my martial sister to play with. Wont that
be fun?
Ouyang Ke stole a glance toward her; under the bright
sunlight she looked so beautiful, her cheeks pink like a
spring flower, colorful as rosy-colored clouds at dawn; he
couldnt help but feeling crazy for her. However, from her
his thought went to Guo Jing. His pulse quickened,
knowing she had her eyes only for Guo Jing, his anger
rose, he swore in his heart, There will come a day when I
will kill this stinky kid.
Hong Qigong held out his hand to help Zhou Botong, he
said, Botong, I will accompany you riding this new boat.
Old Heretic Huang is so weird, we two boys better not
mind him at all.
Zhou Botong was delighted, Old Beggar, you are a very
kind man, what do you say we become sworn brothers?
Hong Qigong had not answered when Guo Jing
interrupted, Big Brother Zhou, you and I have become
sworn brothers so how could you take my master as your
sworn brother also?
Zhou Botong laughed, Whats the problem? If your father-
Zhou Botong laughed, Whats the problem? If your father-
in-law is kind enough and let me ride on this new boat,
when my heart is happy I might take him as my sworn
brother as well.
What about me? Huang Rong laughed.
Zhou Botong squinted his eyes, I am not too keen to take
a baby doll; if I look at pretty women too much; they turn
into trash. Taking Hong Qigongs arm he walked to the
boat.
Quickly Huang Yaoshi blocked their way, stretching both
arms and said, Old Huang does not dare to take
advantage of others. Riding this boat will bring more harm
than good. Gentlemen, you dont need to prove your
courage, it has been well known on the Central Plains.
Hong Qigong laughed heartily, You have repeatedly
warned us; even if the Old Beggar returns to heaven due
to seasickness I will still appreciate Yao Xiongs
friendship. Although he said those things jokingly, but in
his heart he was quite wary seeing Huang Yaoshi had twice
tried to stop them from boarding the boat. He knew
something was wrong with that boat, but Zhou Botong was
insistent on coming aboard. He saw with his own eyes how
stubborn Zhou Botong was. If something really went
wrong, Zhou Botong could not possibly face the danger
alone, with his internal injury and all. That was the reason
he made up his mind to come with Zhou Botong.
Huang Yaoshi made a humph sound and said, You two
gentlemen are experts in martial art; I am sure you would
be able to turn bad luck into good. This Old Huang here
worries too much. You, the boy surnamed Guo, you are
going with them.
Guo Jing was startled. When he became Huang Yaoshis
son-in-law he was called Jinger but now suddenly Huang
Yaoshi changed the way he called him; moreover, his
expression was so stern. Looking at Huang Yaoshi he said,
Father-in-law
Whos your Father-in-law? Huang Yaoshi cut him off with
a harsh voice, You are a greedy lying boy! If you ever
tread your foot on the Peach Blossom Island again even
for half a step, dont blame the Old Huang for being
ruthless. Reaching backward he grabbed a servants
collar, shouted, This is your example! The deaf and mute
servants tongue was cut early on, so only a low and deep
neighing was heard from his throat; his body flew to the
sea. His internal organs were crushed by Huang Yaoshis
palm; he dropped to the sea and in an instant disappeared
among the waves without any trace.
The other deaf and mute servants were terribly terrified,
they all knelt down at once. All of them were originally
criminals; Huang Yaoshi had investigated their background
criminals; Huang Yaoshi had investigated their background
carefully before capturing them one by one and took them
to the island; cut their tongues and pierced their ears,
making them his slaves. He once said, The Old Huang is
not a gentleman, Jianghu people call me the Eastern
Heretic. Naturally I dont like any gentlemen as my
companions; I prefer wicked people to be my servants.
The more wicked they are, the more I like them. That one
servant, although he deserved to be condemned, struck by
his palm and thrown out to the sea without any reason,
had shaken everybodys heart. They could not help but
sighing inwardly, The Old Heretic Huang is really wicked.
Guo Jing was scared; he also knelt down on the ground.
What did he do to offend you? Hong Qigong asked.
Huang Yaoshi did not answer his question, instead, sternly
he asked Guo Jing, Did you or did you not give the
second volume of the Nine Yin Manual to Zhou Botong?
I did give something to Big Brother Zhou, but I really did
not know if it was the manual, Guo Jing said, If I knew

What do you mean you didnt know? Zhou Botong

interrupted. He was always ignorant of what was serious
and what was not. The more he saw other people upset,
the more he wanted to play practical jokes on them.
Without waiting for Guo Jing to explain he said, You said
it yourself that you took that manual from Mei Chaofeng;
said you were lucky the old man Huang Yaoshi didnt
know. You also said that after you master the manual, you
will become number one expert of martial art in the
world.
Guo Jing was stupefied. Big Brother, I when did I say
that? he said with a trembling voice.
Zhou Botongs eyes glittered, with a stern voice he said,
You certainly have said that.
The fact that Guo Jing was able to recite the book was
well-known to those present; whether he knew it was the
Nine Yin Manual or not, nobody cared. Now that Zhou
Botong had confirmed it Huang Yaoshi was very, very
angry. Why would he think Zhou Botong was only joking?
He forgot that Zhou Botong was childish and always liked
to crack a joke; while Guo Jing was nave and unable to
tell lies. He was so wild with rage that he was afraid he
would rip Guo Jing apart, thus smearing his own
reputation; so he raised his hand in respect of Zhou
Botong, Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng, saying, Please!
Pulling along Huang Rongs hand he turned around and
walked away.
Huang Rong still wanted to have a few words with Guo
Jing. Brother Jing she called; but she was pulled by
her father and in a blink of an eye they have traveled
her father and in a blink of an eye they have traveled
dozens of feet away, disappearing into the forest.
Zhou Botong burst out in laughter, but stopped abruptly
because his chest hurt. Finally he chuckled and said, The
Old Heretic Huang has fallen into my trap. I spoke
nonsense to deceive him and he took it seriously.
Amusing, amusing!
Hong Qigong was taken aback. Then Jinger really didnt
know beforehand? he asked.
Zhou Botong laughed, Of course he didnt know! He
thought the Nine Yin martial arts are evil; if he knew, he
wouldnt want to learn with me. Brother, you have
memorized the manual really well didnt you? Even if you
want to forget it, you cant, can you? He held his stomach
and burst out into laughter again; didnt care if it hurt his
chest; so his expression was really awkward.
Hong Qigong stomped his foot. Ay! Old Urchin! Dont you
think this joke is too much? I am going to talk to Yao
Xiong. Moving his feet he dashed into the forest, but the
pathways was confusing; he did not know which way
Huang Yaoshi went. As for the deaf and mute servants, as
soon as their master gone, they scampered away following
him. Hong Qigong had no one to lead him the way, so he
was compelled to come back. But suddenly he
remembered that Ouyang Ke had the map of the Peach
Blossom Island in details. Ouyang Xianzhi, can I borrow
the Peach Blossom Island map, please? he asked
urgently.
Ouyang Ke shook his head, Without Uncle Huangs
permission little nephew does not dare to let other people
see it; Uncle Hong please dont blame me.
Humph! Hong Qigong snorted. He said in his heart, I
am really stupid, how can I borrow the map from this kid?
He earnestly wishes for the Old Heretic Huang to hate my
dumb disciple. While he was still staring at the forest
suddenly he saw some white shadows coming out. Turned
out they were Ouyang Fengs 32 white clothed dancing
girls.
As they came close to Ouyang Feng, they bent their knees
and one of them said, Master Huang told us to go back
with Master.
Ouyang Feng did not even look their way; he simply
waved his hand telling them to board the boat. Toward
Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong he said, I am afraid Yao
Xiong did put some booby-traps on board. Dont you two
gentlemen worry, Little Brother will follow closely on my
boat. In case of emergency we can lend you a hand.
Zhou Botong angrily said, Who wants your charity? I want
to see what kind of gadgets the Old Heretic Huang put on
to see what kind of gadgets the Old Heretic Huang put on
his boat. If you follow along the danger wont come; where
is the fun part then? If you mess with me, the Old Urchin
will drench you with urine one more time!
Ouyang Feng laughed, Very well! In that case, till we
meet again. He cupped his fists and took his nephew
boarding his own boat.
Guo Jing was still staring blankly at where Huang Rong
disappeared, lost in his thought. Zhou Botong laughed,
Brother, let us board the boat. I wonder if this ill-fated
boat will swallow us three people alive His left hand took
Hong Qigongs arm and his right hand pulled Guo Jing
along, together they board the new boat.
The boat came with about seven, eight sailors waiting to
serve them; they were all mute. Zhou Botong laughed,
One day the Old Heretic Huang will be very angry that he
cut his precious daughters tongue. Only then will I admire
him to have guts. Listening to this Guo Jing could not help
but shivered. Zhou Botong saw him and laughed heartily,
Are you scared? he asked; then made a hand signal to
the sailor to start sailing. The sailors hoisted the anchor
and raised the sail; under the southern wind they headed
north.
Come, Hong Qigong said, Let us take a look of this boat
and see what is so strange about it. Three men walked
the boat from stern to bow; from the deck to the bottom
of the hold. The boat was painted in bright and clear paint;
the hold contained supply of foods and drinks: water,
white rice, wine, meat and vegetables in abundance.
Nothing was out of ordinary.
The Old Heretic Huang deceived us! Zhou Botong
hatefully said, Where is the strange thing on this boat he
was talking about? He is such a liar!
Hong Qigong, however, was still in doubt. He leaped to the
mast and with his strength tried to rock the mast and the
sail, but again, he found nothing out of ordinary. He lifted
up his eyes looking at a distance; he saw seagulls flying,
the billows rolled and the horizon where the sea met the
sky. The boats three sails were fully raised; they were
heading north. He spread his collar and enjoyed the
invigorating wind. Turning his head he saw Ouyang Fengs
boat following them approximately two lis [about 1 km]
behind.
Hong Qigong leaped down the mast, made a hand signal
to the sailor, told him to change course to the northwest.
A moment later he looked again and saw that Ouyang
Fengs boat had also changed its direction to the
northwest.
What does he follow us for? Hong Qigong muttered
under his breath, Can he really have good intentions? The
under his breath, Can he really have good intentions? The
Old Venom shows kindness of heart, the sun may have to
come out from the west. He was afraid if Zhou Botong
knew he would throw a fit of temper. He didnt say
anything, but signaling the sailor to change course to the
east.
The boat made an abrupt turn that the sail were almost
touching the water and they slowed down. Approximately
the time needed to drink a cup of tea later Ouyang Fengs
boat was also changing its direction to the east. If you
want to settle our score on the sea, thats allright with
me, Hong Qigong thought.
He left the deck to enter the cabin only to see Guo Jing
looked depressed; he was quiet, lost in thought. Hong
Qigong said, Tuer [disciple], let me teach you how a
beggar begs for rice: if the master of the house did not
give you anything, you hang around his door for three
days and three nights, see if he still didnt want to give
you anything.
Zhou Botong laughed, What if the master of the house
owns a vicious dog? What if he told to dog to bite you
because you dont want to go? What would you do? he
asked.
Hong Qigong laughed, That case he is a heartless rich
man. If you come again at night and steal his belonging,
you are not violating the heavens law.
Zhou Botong turned to Guo Jing. Brother, do you
understand your Masters speech? He taught you to be
persistent in front of your father-in-law. If he still wont
give his daughter to you and beat you for no reason, then
you can steal her at night, he said, Only if you really
have to steal that treasure, you dont have to do it
yourself; all you need to do is just call out, bao bei er
[Treasure, precious], come! And she herself will come out
and follow you.
Listening to him Guo Jing was unable to restrain a smile.
He saw Zhou Botong pacing up and down the cabin, could
not stay still even for a moment. Suddenly a thought came
into his mind, Big Brother, do you have any destination to
go? he asked.
I dont have any, replied Zhou Botong, I will go where
my heart tells me to. I have stayed on the Peach Blossom
Island for too long, I felt cooped up.
I have a favor Id like to ask Big Brother, Guo Jing said.
Zhou Botong shook his head. No, I am not going to the
Peach Blossom Island to help you steal a wife, I dont want
to.
Guo Jing blushed, No, not that, he said, I want to
bother Big Brother to visit the Cloud Village in Yixing, by
bother Big Brother to visit the Cloud Village in Yixing, by
the Lake Tai.
What for? Zhou Botong asked.
The Cloud Village Master, Lu Chengfeng is a brave hero,
Guo Jing explained, He was Father-in-laws disciple.
Because of the Twin Killers of the Dark Winds affair,
Father-in-law has broken his legs so he became a cripple. I
saw Big Brothers legs recovered, so I want to ask Big
Brother to teach him the technique to heal his legs.
Thats easy, Zhou Botong said, Even if Old Heretic
Huang breaks my legs again, I know how to heal myself. If
you dont believe me, go ahead, break my legs. After
saying that, he sat on a chair and stretched out his legs
with a challenging look on his face.
Guo Jing smiled, I dont need to try, I know Big Brother
have this ability, he said.
While they were still talking suddenly a loud crashing was
heard, the door burst open and a sailor came rushing in
with a terror-stricken face. He could not speak, so he just
gesticulated in panic. Three of them knew something was
terribly wrong, so they dashed out of the cabin.
Huang Rong wanted to have a word with Guo Jing when
was pulled away by her father. She was really upset, so as
soon as they arrived at their home she went straight to
her room and locked the door, crying uncontrollably. In his
anger Huang Yaoshi had expelled Guo Jing from the
island; now that his anger had subsided he regretted his
rash decision; realizing he had sent Guo Jing to his death.
He wanted to comfort his daughter, but no matter how
hard or how long he knocked on her door, she just simply
turned a deaf ear to him. During supper he called for her,
but she did not appear; he sent a servant with Huang
Rongs dinner, but she trashed the dinner to the ground,
she even hit the servant a couple of times.
Father had said that if Brother Jing ever step his foot on
this island again he would kill him. I want to go out and
find him, but how can I leave Father alone here? He will
definitely be grieved, Huang Rong pondered left and right,
but could not come out with any idea until her stomach
hurt.
Several months ago Huang Yaoshi scolded her and she ran
away from the island; in her childish thinking she did not
want to go back. Afterwards she met her father and saw
that the number of white hair on his temple suddenly
increased. It was only several months, but he looked ten
years older than she remembered him. She felt really
sorry, and promised in her heart never to leave him again.
Who would have thought that now she was facing a
difficult situation? She stayed on her bed all day, crying.
She thought, If Mother were still alive, she would take
She thought, If Mother were still alive, she would take
care of me; would she allow me to suffer like this?
Thinking about her mother she decided to get out of the
room, she walked through the hall to the front door. Her
house on the Peach Blossom Island had a front door that
was always open, night and day; unless there was storm
coming. Huang Rong went out to the yard. It was a starry
sky; the air was heavy with flowers scent. Brother Jing
must be miles away by now, I wonder when we are going
to see each other again, she wondered in her heart. She
heaved a deep sigh, wiped the tears from her eyes with
the end of her long sleeve, and walked toward the flower
bushes at the end of their yard. Entering the bushes and
brushing away the leaves she arrived at her mothers
tomb.
The exquisiteness of the coffin wood, the various plants
and rare orchids, the different flowers that bloom at
different seasons, everything was Huang Yaoshis personal
choice. They glittered under the moonlight, each radiating
its own unique scent. Huang Rong pushed the tombstone
three times to the left and three times to the right; then
exerting her strength she pushed it forward. The
tombstone slowly moved to the side, revealing a long and
narrow stonewalled tunnel. She went in; and after making
three turns she arrived at another secret door. Beyond this
door was where the coffin was placed. The room was
bright from the oil lamp inside a precious stone container,
illuminating Huang Rongs mothers memorial tablet.
Alone in that small underground room, seeing the painting
of her deceased mother made by her fathers own hand,
Huang Rongs heart was filled with a roller coaster
emotion; she thought, I have never seen Mother. I
wonder after I die, will I meet her? Was she really that
young and beautiful as in the picture? Where is she right
now? Is she at the sky above, or in the earth below, or still
in this room? I am going to stay here forever to
accompany her.
Along the wall of this tomb there were precious jewels,
antique collections, and paintings and calligraphy from
famous artists; each worth a fortune. After his wife died,
Huang Yaoshi roamed the sea and lakes to collect these
precious articles. Whether it was inside the imperial
palace, or inside the house of some rich government
official, or in a robbers den high up on the mountain; as
long as he knew there was a treasure, he would come and
steal or take it by force. His martial art was high, he had
keen eyes and sophisticated taste; hence he managed to
collect quite a bit of treasures piling up inside his wifes
grave.
Huang Rong could see the bright pearls, beautiful jade,
emeralds and amethysts glimmering under the firelight;
she thought, These precious jewels dont have any
feeling, yet they will live for million of years. Today I am
feeling, yet they will live for million of years. Today I am
looking at them in here, but in the future my body will turn
into dust while they will still be here. Is it true that among
the living things, the smart and intelligent wont have a
long life? Is it because she was so smart that my mother
died when she was only twenty?
Huang Rong stared at her mothers picture for a moment,
heaved a sigh, then blew out the light and walked toward
her mothers coffins side. She stroked the coffin lovingly
and sat on the ground. Her heart was heavy from self-pity.
She was leaning on the coffin, pretending she was
cuddling by her mothers side, relying on her for support.
Earlier that day she experienced great joy and great
anxiety; that night she was simply exhausted, so after a
while she drifted off to sleep.
She dreamt she was inside the Zhao Palace in Beijing,
alone fighting a group of martial artists; but then the
scenery changed, she was in the northern area,
unexpectedly met Guo Jing there. She barely said a few
words with him when suddenly her mother showed up.
She just knew it was her mother even though she could
not see her face clearly, tried as she might. Then her
mother started to fly to the sky with her calling and
pursuing on the ground. Her mother was flying higher and
higher and she was so scared. And then out of the blue
she heard her fathers voice calling her mother. At first it
was a distant sound, then the voice getting nearer and
clearer. Huang Rong awoke with a start but her fathers
voice could still be heard, mumbling indistinctly in front of
the curtain. Then she calmed herself down and realized
that it was not a dream; her father was indeed inside the
tomb, talking to her mothers spirit.
When she was little her father often took her here; he
would tell her mother anything that happened outside,
regardless of how trivial those matters were. In the past
several years she did not go with her father as often yet it
still did not surprise her to hear her father talking in front
of the coffin. She was still upset with him, so she did not
want to see him. She wanted to wait quietly until he left,
but what she heard next surprised her.
I have found your hearts desire, he said, I know you
have suffered a lot that year you rewrote the Nine Yin
Manual; I want to find it and burn it in your presence, so
your spirit in heaven will be consoled. I have searched in
vain for fifteen years, but today I have found it.
Huang Rong was surprised, Where did Father get the Nine
Yin Manual from? she wondered.
I did not want to intentionally kill your son-in-law, she
heard her father continued. But it was they who insisted
to ride on that boat.
Huang Rong was puzzled, Mothers son-in-law? Is he
talking about Brother Jing? He rode on that boat, then
talking about Brother Jing? He rode on that boat, then
what? She opened her ears wide and listened attentively.
Huang Yaoshi recounted how miserable and lonely his life
had become ever since his wife passed away and how bad
he missed her. Huang Rong listened to him pouring out his
heart and her own heart was filled with sorrow. Brother
Jing and I are merely teenagers and we love each other. I
dont think it is impossible to see each other in the future;
but I cannot leave my father, she thought.
Once her mind was set, she continued listening to her
father. The Old Urchin has destroyed the entire Nine Yin
Manual with the strength of his hands. I thought my hope
of sacrificing the manual to you was shattered; who would
have thought that perhaps by divine intervention he
insisted on riding the boat I made for our future meeting?
he said.
Every time I wanted to play aboard that boat Father had
always sternly prohibited me; how would he use the boat
to meet Mother? Huang Rong wondered in her heart.
Huang Yaoshi loved his wife very much. Moreover, his wife
died because she wanted to make him happy. Therefore,
he wanted to commit suicide as a sacrifice to her. But he
knew his martial art was profound, he would not die easily
by hanging himself or simply drinking a poison. Plus, if he
died on the island, he was sure his mute and deaf servants
would mutilate his body. Hence he went mainland and
kidnapped a highly skilled boat builder to build him this
fancy boat.
This boats keel was no different from a regular boat;
except that the bottom of the boat was not nailed together
with ordinary metal nails, but was put together by ropes
and glue. Mooring on the marina it looked like an
extremely magnificent and beautiful yacht; but as soon as
it sailed to the sea, the waves would disintegrate the rope
and glue, and the boat would certainly sink.
Originally he intended to put his wifes coffin on the boat,
take the boat to the sea and while the waves rock the
boat, he would play with his jade flute the [jade-colored
tidal wave song]; together with his wife they would be
buried thousands of feet under the sea. This way he would
make a clean end to his life and not disgracing his
reputation as a martial art master of his age. However,
every time he wanted to go he could not bear to take their
daughter along; and who would raise her up if he died?
Finally he decided to build a tomb and placed his wife in it.
He repainted the boat every year, so it always looked new.
He was going to wait their daughter to grow up before he
would take his last voyage.
Of course Huang Rong did not know her fathers plan. But
she kept listening anyway. The Old Urchin was able to
recite the Nine Yin Manual completely; that surnamed Guo
recite the Nine Yin Manual completely; that surnamed Guo
kid could also recite it from memory. So, if I sink these
two people to the sea, it would be like I am burning down
two manuals for you. If your spirit in heaven knows this,
you can then rest in peace. My only regret was that the
Old Beggar Hong will deliver his life in vain; it is rather
unfair to him. Within one day I have killed three martial
arts masters for your sake. When we meet again later, you
can certainly say that your husband has fulfilled his
promise to you. Ha ... ha !
Listening to this last part the hair on Huang Rongs back
stood up; her heart turned really cold. She did not
completely understand what was going on, but knowing
her fathers ability very well, she was sure that there must
be something terribly wrong with that boat. She was
anxious for the safety of Guo Jing three people on board.
Her heart was filled with shock and sorrow at the same
time. She wanted to stand up and beg her father to save
them, but she was not able to neither stand nor speak;
her legs were weak and her throat dry from fear. She only
heard her fathers long and mournful laughter sounded
like a song or a cry, while he walked out of the tomb.
Huang Rong tried to calm herself down and thought out
loud, I must go to rescue Brother Jing. If I cant make it,
I am going to die with him. She knew her fathers strange
temper well, he turned crazy because of his excessive love
to his deceased wife; it would be useless to ask him for
help. She dashed out of the tomb toward the seashore;
jumped up the boat, woke up the deaf and mute servants
in charge of the boat and immediately set sail.
Suddenly she heard hoof beats coming her way, and at the
same time she could hear her fathers jade flute in a
distance. Huang Rong looked back; it was Guo Jings red
horse, galloping under the moonlight. It had wandered
aimlessly on the island, and at that particular night it ran
toward the shore. Huang Rong thought, Where can I find
Brother Jing on this boundless sea? The little red horse has
divine ability on dry land, but on the water it is completely
useless.
Hong Qigong, Zhou Botong and Guo Jing dashed out of the
cabin only to find their feet were submerged in water
almost to their knees. They were extremely shocked.
Immediately they jumped up to the mast; Hong Qigong
even remembered to snatch a couple of deaf and mute
sailors along. They looked down and saw the turbulent
water was coming up fast. It all happened so fast that they
were at loss of what to do.
Old Beggar, Zhou Botong called, Old Heretic Huang is so
amazing! How did he build this boat?
I dont know! replied Hong Qigong, Jinger, hold the
mast tight, dont let go
Guo Jing was about to answer when suddenly a loud crack
was heard; the boat was broken into two, and both halves
slowly sank into the water. The two sailors were shocked
that they lost their hold on the mast and fell down into the
raging water below. Zhou Botong flexed his muscle and
jumped into the water.
Old Urchin! Hong Qigong called, Do you know how to
swim?
Zhou Botongs head coming out from the water, I guess
Ill have to try he laughed. These exchanges happened
in the midst of blowing wind and they could not hear each
other clearly.
By this time the mast was leaning down far enough that
very soon it will hit the water. Hong Qigong called out,
Jinger, the mast is joined with the hull; let us break it
free. Come on! Two people gathered their strength and
struck the mast near its center. The mast was made from
solid wood, but how could it withstand the joined forces of
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing? With several strikes, Crack!
The mast gave up. Two people held on to it and together
they fell into the sea below.
They were already miles away from the Peach Blossom
Island; looking at four directions all around there were
great big waves as high as a mountain and no land was in
sight. Hong Qigong was secretly very anxious. Drifting on
the sea like this, without food or fresh water, if nobody
was going to rescue them, they would certainly die in less
than ten days no matter how high their martial art skill
were. Hong Qigong tried to look for Ouyang Fengs boat,
but it was nowhere to be seen. He heard someone
laughing hard toward the south of them, it was Zhou
Botong.
Jinger, Hong Qigong said, Lets try coming to him.
With one hand holding the mast, the other hand rowed
toward Zhou Botong. The waves were quite strong in that
area, as they moved dozens of feet they were pushed back
dozens of feet.
Old Urchin, we are coming! Hong Qigong laughed. Due to
his strong internal energy, his voice was heard amidst the
sound of rushing waves around them. They heard Zhou
Botong called out, The Old Urchin has become a dog in
the water; this is an old dog in salty soup!
Guo Jing was amused that in such a dangerous situation
like this he still had a mood to goof around; truly he did
not bear the title the Old Urchin in vain.
The sea was raging wild around them. No matter how hard
they tried, they were still dozens of feet apart from each
other. Only after working hard for a long time did they
finally managed to gather together on the broken mast. As
soon as Hong Qigong and Guo Jing saw Zhou Botong, they
soon as Hong Qigong and Guo Jing saw Zhou Botong, they
were unable to stifle their laughter; Zhou Botong used the
sail rope to tie a piece of board to his feet, displaying his
excellent lightness kungfu to tread the waves.
Unfortunately the waves were too strong. Even though his
body was going up and down with the waves, as if free
and unrestrained, but actually it was very difficult to move
forward. Zhou Botong played on the water enthusiastically,
seemingly oblivious of the danger they were facing.
Guo Jing looked around only to see their boat was totally
gone; along with all the crews, they were buried under the
sea. Suddenly he heard Zhou Botong cried in alarm, Aiyo!
This is serious! The Old Urchin might meet a cruel death.
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing heard his frightened voice, they
asked, What is it?
Zhou Botong pointed his finger away and said, Sharks! A
school of sharks!
Guo Jing grew up in the desert; he did not know how
fierce a shark was. He turned around to see Hong Qigongs
face looked strange. He wondered what kind of monster a
shark was, that his master and big brother Zhou who were
used to face danger with smiles on their face looked so
nervous.
Hong Qigong sent his strength to his palm and broke the
end of the mast; then he divided the broken pieces further
into two halves. Suddenly he saw a shark head appeared
among the white foam of the waves; its two rows of sharp
white teeth glistening under the sunlight. It was only a
moment, and then disappeared into the water. Hong
Qigong threw the wooden stick to Guo Jing. Aim for their
heads! he called out.
Guo Jing groped his pocket and produced a dagger.
Disciple has a dagger! he called back and threw the
wooden stick toward Zhou Botong.
By now there were four, five sharks circling around Zhou
Botong; looked like they were just assessing the situation,
so no shark had attacked yet. Zhou Botong bent his waist
and struck; as a result a sharks head split open. As soon
as the other sharks smelt blood they all attacked their
dead comrade.
Guo Jing saw the water surface bubbled like boiling water;
did not know how many thousands of sharks were there.
He saw white teeth flashing and in a very short moment
nothing was left of that dead shark. He was horrified.
Suddenly he felt something bumped his feet. Nervously he
kicked around, and a big shark jumped up the water
toward him. With his left hand holding the mast he sent all
his might to his right hand and with an unmatched
accuracy his extremely sharp dagger made a hole on the
sharks head. Again the water boiled from a flock of sharks
sharks head. Again the water boiled from a flock of sharks
feasting on their dead comrade. Thousands of sharks
moved and bite randomly in the water.
Three mens martial arts were superb; surrounded by
thousands of sharks they moved to the west and dodged
to the east. Every time their hands struck a shark was
either dead or heavily injured; while their own bodies were
not even scratched. As soon as a shark bleeds, it became
the others food and in a flash it became a pile of bones
sinking to the sea. These three peoples martial arts were
profound and they have great courage; yet seeing this
they could not help feeling scared. The sharks were
uncountable; seemed like they were killing endlessly. They
did not have time to think of anything else; they needed
all their energy and concentration to fight and fight and
fight
After a few hours of fighting they have killed more than
two hundreds sharks, but the fog started rising from the
water, the sun slowly fell to the western horizon. Zhou
Botong called out, Old Beggar, Brother Guo, once the sky
is dark all three of us will go to the sharks tummy. Shall
we make a bet? Who will be first to be eaten?
Is the first to be eaten the winner or the loser? Hong
Qigong asked.
Certainly the winner, Zhou Botong replied.
Aiyo, in that case Id rather be the loser, Hong Qigong
said. With the back of his hand he launched the divine
dragon swings its tail and hit a big shark on its side. That
big shark weight approximately 200 jins; but by Hong
Qigongs strength it flew to the air and rolled twice before
it fell down to the water, creating a big splash everywhere.
That shark went belly up, killed instantly.
Excellent palm technique! Zhou Botong praised, Ill bow
to you and take you as my master so you can teach me
this 18-Dragon Subduing Palms. Only its too bad I wont
have time to learn. Old Beggar, do you want to compete
with me?
I am sorry I cant accompany you right now, Hong
Qigong said.
Zhou Botong laughed heartily, Brother, are you scared?
he asked Guo Jing.
In his heart Guo Jing was really scared, but seeing those
two people were still able to chat and making jokes in life
and death situation his spirit was lifted up. I was scared,
but not anymore, he replied. Suddenly he saw a
monstrous shark came charging his way. He leaned
sideways then lifted his left hand high in the air as a bait.
That big shark turned around and leaped out of the water
to bite his hand. The dagger in Guo Jings right hand
to bite his hand. The dagger in Guo Jings right hand
moved upward and stabbed underneath the sharks
mouth, but because the shark was moving forward the
dagger made a long cut along the sharks body. Blood
came gushing out like a spring of water and the contents
of its stomach spilled out.
By that time Zhou Botong and Hong Qigong each had
killed another shark. Zhou Botong had not recovered from
Huang Yaoshis blow earlier; after fighting for a long time
he started to feel a severe pain in his chest. He laughed
out loud and said, Old Beggar, Brother Guo, I am so sorry
I cant accompany you much longer, I have to be the first
going into a sharks belly. Ay! Too bad you two didnt want
to bet. I shouldve won!
Even though he was laughing, Guo Jing could hear the
desperation in his voice. All right! he shouted, Ill bet
with you!
Now, at last I can die an interesting death! Zhou Botong
laughed. He turned around to avoid a converging attack of
two sharks charging together; suddenly saw a high white
sail far away. Under the dim light of dusk a big boat
[translators note: actually it was a yacht, but I wonder if
the ancient Chinese has a specific word for yacht?] was
cutting the waves, coming their way.
Hong Qigong also saw the boat; it was Ouyang Fengs.
They were exuberant knowing help is on the way. Guo Jing
immediately came toward Zhou Botong to help him fight
the sharks. A moment later the boat arrived; it lowered
two small sampans to rescue the three people. Zhou
Botong vomited some more blood, but he did not stop
talking and laughing; pointing his finger to the sharks and
cursing incessantly.
Ouyang Feng and Ouyang Ke stood on the bow of the big
boat to welcome them. As far as their eyes could see, the
water was full with sharks fins; they were secretly
alarmed.
Zhou Botong was unwilling to admit inferiority, he said,
Old Poison, it was you who came and rescued us, I did
not call you for help; so I dont owe you anything.
Naturally you dont owe me anything, Ouyang Feng
replied, Today I came across the three of you on a shark
killing spree; Little Brother was fascinated.
Zhou Botong laughed, You came across us and hindered
us from playing inside the sharks belly; so I will call it
even, we dont owe anybody anything.
Ouyang Ke and a snake shepherd put some big chunks of
beef on an iron hook as baits and in a short period of time
had fished seven, eight big sharks.
Hong Qigong pointed to the sharks and laughed, Good,
you cant eat us, looks like we are going to eat you.
Ouyang Ke laughed, Little Nephew has a way to avenge
Uncle Hong. Quickly he cut some short sticks, sharpening
their both ends, then pried open the sharks mouth with a
spear and stuck the wooden stick in the sharks mouth.
Next, he kicked the shark back to the water.
Zhou Botong laughed, This way the shark wont be able to
eat anything forever; but I bet it will die within eight to ten
days.
Guo Jing said in his heart, Such an evil plan, he is the
only one who can think of it. This gluttonous shark will be
starved to death in the sea. That is so cruel.
Zhou Botong saw Guo Jings face showed a disgusted look,
he laughed, Brother, such a malicious method is not
pleasing to the eye, is it? Well, this is called a poisonous
uncle results in a poisonous nephew.
Hearing others cursing him as evil did not bother Western
Poison Ouyang Feng at all; on the contrary, he was
pleased. Listening Zhou Botong he showed a faint smile,
and said, Old Urchin, this small trick is nothing compared
to what the Western Poison can do. You three people were
already out of breath fighting this bunch of baby sharks.
Even though they are many, to me they are nothing.
After saying that he stretched his right hand; facing the
sea he moved his hand in a sweeping motion from left to
right and said, Even if there were ten times more sharks
than these, I can annihilate them all without breaking a
sweat.
Ah! Zhou Botong exclaimed, The Western Poison blew
his horn really loud! If you can prove your great prowess
and really kill the sharks, the Old Urchin will kowtow to
you and will call you Grandfather three hundred times.
I do not dare to accept that, Ouyang Feng said, If you
dont believe me, why dont we make a bet?
All right! Zhou Botong almost shouted, Ill bet you my
head!
Hong Qigong, on the other hand, was suspicious, Even if
his skill is as high as the sky, yet it is impossible to kill
millions of sharks at once, he thought, I am afraid he
has another evil scheme up in his sleeve.
I dont need your head, Ouyang Feng said with a smile,
If I win, I want you to do something for me, and you
must obey it. If I lose, I cant decline whatever difficult
matter you want me to do. What do you think?
I dont care, whatever you say! Zhou Botong shouted.
Ouyang Feng turned to Hong Qigong, I am asking Qi
Xiong to be our witness, he said.
Hong Qigong nodded, Very well, he said, But what if
after the winner assigns the loser something to do and he
is not able to do it?
Then the loser must jump to the sea to be eaten by the
sharks, Zhou Botong said.
Again Ouyang Feng showed a faint smile, he did not say
anything. He signaled a servant to bring in a small wine
cup. Two of his right fingers pinched the neck of his
strange looking snake on his staff, forced it to open its
mouth and the venom from its teeth gushed out. Ouyang
Feng held out the wine cup that the venom went into it,
black and thick like China ink, filling almost half of the cup.
As soon as this one snake ran out of venom he took the
other one and did the same; filling the whole cup with
snakes venom. When he was done those two snakes
wrapped around the staff quietly, no longer slithering up
and down, liked they were dead-tired.
Ouyang Fengs servant fished another big shark and
placed it on the deck. With his left hand Ouyang Feng
gripped the sharks upper jaw, while his right foot stepped
on the lower jaw; prying the jaws open. That shark was
about two zhangs long [approximately 20 feet or 7
meters], but it could not resist its mouth being opened;
revealing two rows of dagger-sharp teeth. Then he poured
the cup of venom in his hand into the sharks mouth, right
at the gaping wound caused by the iron hook. With an
abrupt movement his left hand lifted the shark on its belly
and without much trouble swung it up. The 200 catties
[about 100 kg.] shark flew to the air and with a loud
splash fell into the sea.
Zhou Botong laughed, Aha! I understand now, he said,
This is the old monks method of killing bedbugs [lice].
Big Brother, Guo Jing asked, How did the old monk kill
the bugs?
There was once an old monk who hawked on a Bianliang
[a city in Henan province] street market selling concoction
to get rid of the bedbugs, Zhou Botong told him, He
claimed his concoction to be very effective; once the bugs
ate his product they would surely die; if not, he was going
to reimburse the customers money tenfold. Of course with
this kind of guarantee his business was brisk. One of his
customers went back home and scattered the concoction
on his bed. Heh, heh that night the bedbugs still came
up by the thousands, biting him half-dead. That customer
was upset, early the next morning he went back to the
market to find that old monk, wanted him to refund his
money. That old monk said, My concoction is really
effective, if it did not kill your bugs, perhaps you did not
effective, if it did not kill your bugs, perhaps you did not
use it correctly. The customer asked, How do you use
it?
Speaking to this point he shook his head with a
mischievous smile on his face; but did not continue. Then
how did he use it? Guo Jing asked.
With a straight face Zhou Botong said, That old monk
said, You catch the bug, pry open its mouth and feed just
a little bit of this concoction to its mouth. If it didnt die,
then you can come to the old monk again. The customer
was mad, he said, If I can catch the bug, I can pinch it
dead with my fingers, why would I need your effective
concoction? To which the old monk replied, Of course, I
have never said you cant pinch it dead, have I?
Guo Jing, Hong Qigong, Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew,
along with everybody who listened to Zhou Botong were
all burst in laugher. My concoction is somewhat different
than those of the old monk, Ouyang Feng said with a
smile.
I dont see much difference, Zhou Botong said.
Ouyang Feng pointed his finger to the sea and said, Well,
just take a look.
The shark which was fed with the venom went belly up, of
course; and seven, eight other sharks were having a
feeding frenzy over it, that in a short time it became
another pile of bones; sank to the bottom of the ocean.
The strange thing was that the seven, eight sharks which
ate their comrades flesh were also gone belly up not too
long afterwards. Each dead shark was immediately eaten
by another flock of sharks, which, in turn, also went belly
up in the water. One shark killed ten others, ten sharks
killed a hundred, a hundred killed a thousand; not too long
the sea was full with dead sharks floating around. The
remainder of the sharks were not too many, but they were
still feeding on their dead comrades, so a while later the
sea became calm, no more sharks left alive.
Hong Qigong, Zhou Botong and Guo Jing saw this chilling
scene their faces paled. Hong Qigong sighed and said, Old
poison, Old poison, your evil plan is truly evil; only a small
amount of poison from your two snakes is extremely
deathly.
Ouyang Feng chuckled and looked at Zhou Botong with a
smug expression. Zhou Botong rubbed his hands and
stomped his foot, pulling his beard and hair randomly. As
far as everybody could see, the sea surface was full of
dead sharks with their white belly upward, floating and
fluctuating on the waves.
Looking at these many white bellies makes my tummy
sick; thinking that these many sharks were killed by the
sick; thinking that these many sharks were killed by the
Old Poisons venom, also makes my tummy sick, Zhou
Botong said, Old Poison, you need to watch out, once the
hai long wang [dragon king of the sea] found out, he is
going to send his shrimp army and crab generals to deal
with you. Ouyang Feng simply smiled without saying
anything.
Feng Xiong, little brother is unclear about something, I
beg you to explain it to me, Hong Qigong said.
I dont dare, Ouyang Feng replied.
It was only a small cup of venom, even if the poison was
extremely deathly, how could it kill thousands of sharks?
Hong Qigong asked.
Ouyang Feng laughed, This type of venom is very
special, he explained, As soon as it entered the blood,
the blood became poisonous. If this blood enters another
sharks system, that second sharks entire blood would
also be poisonous. Just imagine the amount of venom
increased a hundredfold. Each dead shark would multiply
that amount another hundredfold; very soon youll have an
infinite amount of venom to kill forever.
That is called perpetual killing, Hong Qigong commented.
Exactly, Ouyang Feng replied. Little brothers title is
Western Poison; if my skill in using poison is somewhat
lacking, then Im afraid Im not worthy to hold that title.
While they were still talking the rest of the sharks were
already dead. Other smaller fish were also gone; if not
being eaten by the sharks, then they had already run
away; so the sea was eerily calm.
Quickly sail away! Quickly sail away! The air here is too
thick with poison, Hong Qigong urged.
Ouyang Feng gave his signal and the boat moved full
speed forward; the triangle shaped sails were all raised up.
With the wind coming from the south they were heading
northwest.
The Old Poison really sells effective concoction to get rid
of bedbugs, Zhou Botong said. What do you want me to
do?
Id like to welcome the three of you in my cabin first,
Ouyang Feng said, You need to change into dry clothes,
eat something, and then take a rest. About the bet, it
wont be too late to talk about later.
Zhou Botong was really impatient, That wont do, that
wont do! he called out, Just say it! You wont gain
anything by waiting. If the Old Urchin dies of suffocation,
then it will be your loss for not telling me what you want.
Ouyang Feng smiled, In that case, Botong Xiong, please
come with me.
End of Chapter 19
Attached Images
LoCH019.jpg (52.8 KB, 49 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 03:58 PM.
Reply With Quote
08-19-06, 04:06 PM
Chapter 20 The Altered Manual
The burning mast separated two people. Ouyang
Feng fetched his snake staff and jumped over the
flaming mast. Hong Qigong immediately drew the
bamboo stick from his waist and fended off the
attack. They had been ferociously fighting
barehanded before, so imagine how fierce the battle
had become now that both were wielding weapons.
Chapter 20 The Altered Manual
(Traslated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet)
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing saw that Ouyang Feng uncle
and nephew led Zhou Botong to a cabin in the back; while
they were taken to a different cabin to change their
clothes. Four white-dressed maidens served them. Hong
Qigong laughed, The Old Beggar has not had any luck to
enjoy this kind of treatment, he said. Taking out all his
clothes a maiden dried him up with a clean towel.
Guo Jing felt blood flowing up his neck and face and he did
not dare to take his clothes off. Hong Qigong laughed,
What are you afraid of? They wont eat you alive! he
said. Two maidens approached him to take his boot off and
loosen up his belt. Guo Jing quickly took his boot and
upper garment, then jump to the bed, hiding underneath a
blanket, changing his own clothes behind the blanket.
Hong Qigong burst out in laughter, those four maidens
also giggled.
Once they were finished, two other maidens entered the
cabin carrying trays full of wine, dishes of meat and
vegetables, and some white rice; saying, Please two
gentlemen eat what we prepared in a hurry.
Hong Qigong waved his hand, Please all of you get out of
#45
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
Hong Qigong waved his hand, Please all of you get out of
here, every time the Old Beggar sees good-looking ladies I
cant get the food down to my tummy. The maidens
smiled and complied, closing the door on their way out.
Hong Qigong took the wine and the dishes to his nose and
sniffed at them, Dont eat or drink this, he whispered,
The Old Poison is so crafty. Just eat the plain white rice.
He took the gourd on his back, pulled the plug and took
two mouthfuls of wine, while busily eating three big bowls
full of rice. Guo Jing followed his lead and dumped the
dishes under the deck.
I wonder what would they want Big Brother Zhou to do?
with a low voice Guo Jing asked.
Cant be anything good, Hong Qigong replied, This time
the Old Urchin really got himself in trouble.
Suddenly the cabin door was pushed open and a maiden
said, Master Zhou asked Young Master Guo to come to
the rear cabin. He has something to discuss with you.
Guo Jing looked at his master and walked out the cabin
following the maiden; they walked alongside the port side
of the boat toward the back. The maiden lightly knocked
the cabin door and after waiting a moment, shoved the
door open, announcing, Young Master Guo has arrived.
Guo Jing entered the cabin and the door was closed behind
him. There was no one inside the cabin. Guo Jing felt
strange, but then the small door to his left was shoved
open and Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew walked in.
Where is Big Brother Zhou? Guo Jing asked.
Ouyang Feng closed the door with the back of his hand,
took two steps forward and grabbed Guo Jings wrist. His
movement was very swift, besides, not in a million years
would Guo Jing guess that Ouyang Feng would do that. He
felt like his wrist was pinched by a pair of pliers; he could
not move at all. Ouyang Ke pulled a steel-spined folding
fan from his sleeve pocket and placed it on a vital acupoint
on Guo Jings back. Guo Jing was dumbstruck; he could
not guess what these uncle and nephew wanted from him.
The Old Urchin lost a bet to me, but when I asked him to
do something for me he refused, Ouyang Feng coldly
said.
Humph? Guo Jing was confused.
I told him to rewrite the Nine Yin Manual from memory
for me to see, but unexpectedly he did not keep his word,
Ouyang Feng explained.
How could Big Brother Zhou give the manual to you?
Guo Jing thought; and again he asked, Where is Big
Brother Zhou?
Brother Zhou?
It was he who said that whoever does not keep his words
must jump to the sea to be eaten by the sharks. Humph!
Finally he made his mind and did what he said he would,
Ouyang Feng coldly said.
Guo Jing was shocked. He he he stammered. He
tried to pull his hand and dash to the door, but Ouyang
Fengs grip was very tight, forcing Guo Jing to stop.
Ouyang Ke pushed his fan slightly harder on Guo Jings
zhi yang [lit. the most positive] acupoint.
Ouyang Feng pointed to a table with a stack of paper and
some ink on it and said, Now in the whole wide world you
are the only one who knows the manuals full text. Quickly
write it down for me.
Guo Jing shook his head. Ouyang Ke smiled and said, The
food and wine you and the Old Beggar ate just now was
poisoned. If you dont take my Uncles only antidote you
will die within twelve hours, just like the sharks you saw
earlier. If you comply, we will spare both your and your
masters lives.
Guo Jing was secretly startled, If Master was not alert we
would certainly fall into their trap. He stared at Ouyang
Feng and thought, You are a great master of martial art,
yet you commit this despicable act.
Seeing Guo Jing just stared at him without saying anything
Ouyang Feng said, You have memorized the manual in
your heart anyway. You wont lose anything by writing it
down. What are you waiting for?
Guo Jing shivered from rage, You have harmed my sworn
brothers life; there is hatred as deep as the ocean
between you and I; if you want to kill me then go ahead.
But if you think you can force me, dream on!
Humph! Ouyang Feng said, Good kid, you have guts!
You are not scared of death, but does your masters life
mean nothing to you?
Before Guo Jing could reply a loud bang was suddenly
heard; the cabin door was shattered with wood fragments
flying everywhere. Ouyang Feng turned his head only to
see Hong Qigong with a couple of wooden barrels in his
hands. Hong Qigong threw the water out, two deep green
transparent water columns flew toward Ouyang Feng uncle
and nephew. Ouyang Feng knew the fierceness of this
water attack; he leaped to the left to elude while his left
hand still holding Guo Jings wrist tight. The water hit the
cabins wall and splashed to all direction. Ouyang Ke loudly
called out in alarm because Hong Qigong had grabbed the
back of his head.
Hong Qigong laughed out loud, Old Poison, you always
Hong Qigong laughed out loud, Old Poison, you always
want to kill me by any means possible, fortunately the
Heaven wont allow that to happen!
Ouyang Feng saw his nephew had fallen into Hong
Qigongs hand so he smiled and said, Qi Xiong, are you
going to challenge me again? It wont be too late if we
wait till we are ashore.
I see you like my disciple very much that you wont let his
hand go, Hong Qigong laughed.
I made a bet with the Old Urchin and I won, didnt I?
Ouyang Feng asked, You are our witness, are you not?
Let me ask you this: The Old Urchin did not keep his word,
did he?
Hong Qigong repeatedly nodded his head in answer to his
questions, Thats correct. Where is the Old Urchin?
Guo Jing was grieved, he shouted, Big Brother Zhou was
he was forced to jump into the sea and die!
Hong Qigong was startled, with Ouyang Ke still in his grip
he jumped out of the cabin, looked to all direction, but all
he saw was the billows rolled, did not see even Zhou
Botongs shadow.
Ouyang Feng with Guo Jing still in his grip also walked out
to the deck. Loosening up his grip he said, Guo Xianzhi,
your skill is still very far from adequate. You let others
grab your hand without you able to do anything. Go and
learn ten more years from your master, then you can
roam the Jianghu again.
Guo Jing was worried about Zhou Botongs safety, so he
ignored his derogatory remark and climbed the mast,
looking at all directions.
Hong Qigong lifted Ouyang Ke up and tossed him toward
Ouyang Feng. He shouted, Old Poison, you forced the Old
Urchin to his death, the Quan Zhen people will deal with
you. Your martial art may be profound, but I dont believe
youll survive the Quan Zhen Sevens besiege.
Ouyang Ke did not wait until his body touched the deck,
his right hand pushed the deck and he somersault to an
upright position; secretly cursed, Stinky beggar! By this
time tomorrow you will crawl in front of me, begging me to
save your life.
Listening to Hong Qigongs remark Ouyang Feng simply
smiled faintly, I am afraid you wont be able to witness
this when it happens.
Very well! Hong Qigong said, Until that time I am going
to use my dog beating stick to beat some wet dogs.
Ouyang Feng raised his hands to salute then entered the
cabin.
After looking around for a while without seeing anything
Guo Jing got back down to the deck and told his master
how Ouyang Feng had forced him to rewrite the manual.
Hong Qigong nodded without saying anything, he quietly
pondered, Once the Old Poison set his mind, he wont
easily let go. Before he gets hold of the manual he will
entangle my disciple continually.
Guo Jing remembered Zhou Botongs death, he cried
mournfully. Hong Qigong was also grieving. He knew the
boat was sailing fast to the west, so within two days they
were going to reach land. He was afraid Ouyang Feng
would poison their food, so he went to the kitchen and
plundered some dishes and plenty of rice; and after eating
it with Guo Jing he nodded his head and snored.
Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew waited until the afternoon
of the next day, practically sixteen, eighteen hours had
passed, yet they have not heard Hong Qigong and his
disciple made any noise. Ouyang Feng was afraid his
poison was too strong for them and killed them. Killing
Hong Qigong was not a big deal, but killing Guo Jing
meant the Nine Yin Manual would be lost forever. Secretly
he took a peek through a crack on the door, only to see
two people were sitting comfortably and chatting amiably;
Hong Qigongs voice was loud and clear. Ouyang Feng was
enraged, Looked like the Old Beggar was alert. They
arent poisoned at all. His poison collection was vast, but
in order to poison Hong Qigong without harming Guo Jing,
he had to think of some better plan.
Hong Qigong was telling Guo Jing the ins and outs of the
Beggar Clan; that although they begged for a living,
actually every member had the responsibility to uphold
justice, to help those in distress, to follow their
predecessors good deeds, not the bad ones. These facts
were mostly hidden from the public eyes. He further talked
about the election procedure of the Beggar Clan Leader
when the time comes to find a successor. Its a pity you
dont like being a beggar, he said, Otherwise you have a
perfect character to be a leader; there is no one inside the
clan superior to you. Id really like to bestow the da gou
bang [dog beating stick] to you. While they were still
chatting suddenly there came banging noise from outside,
it sounded like a hatchet or a chisel hitting the wall.
Hong Qigong jumped in alarm, Not good! This stinky
snake is going to sink the boat, he cried out. Rushing
toward the door he shouted to Guo Jing, Quickly go to the
small life boat at the back! He was just finished shouting
when with a loud crash a big hole appeared on the wooden
partition, followed by loud hissing noise; it was not
seawater came rushing in, but dozens of venomous
snakes.
The Old Poisons snake attack! Hong Qigong mocked; his
right hand swept, scattering dozens of steel needles.
Dozens of snakes were nailed onto the wooden deck; with
loud hissing noise their bodies coiled and were not able to
move anymore.
Ronger is very good at this scattering needles technique,
yet compared to Master she still falls far short, Guo Jing
thought.
By that time dozens more snakes coming through the hole
in the wall. Hong Qigong kept shooting steel needles and
more and more snakes were nailed to the floor. A wooden
whistle sound was still heard outside, and more and more
snakes were driven into the cabin.
Hong Qigong shot more and more needles, The Old
Poison sends all these target for me to practice my martial
art skill, truly it is a rare opportunity, he said. But when
he put his hand into his pocket to grab some more needles
he was startled since only a few left. Secretly he was
alarmed seeing the snakes kept coming continuously. He
was thinking hard on what to do next when suddenly a
loud crash was heard and the wall behind him fell down; a
palm was swiftly moving toward his back.
Guo Jing was standing beside his master, but suddenly
heard the swift and fierce wind he turned around and
using both hands he blocked the sneak attack. The
incoming attack was so strong that he felt his stomach
turned upside down and he almost passed out.
Having his attack unexpectedly blocked Ouyang Feng
uttered a cry of surprise. He stepped back a little bit and
then horizontally hacked with the back of his hand.
Guo Jing knew this attack would be hard to defend, so with
his left palm he parried the attack, while his right hand
launched a counterattack toward Ouyang Fengs side,
forcing him to withdraw. Ouyang Feng did not dare to take
Guo Jings palm on his side, so he ducked while sending
out a hand in chopping motion toward Guo Jings lower
body.
Guo Jing was aware that the situation was very critical.
The snakes would keep coming in as long as Ouyang Feng
could control the entrance; his master and he would be in
grave danger. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and to the
utmost of his ability using one hand to fend off the
incoming attacks while with the other hand tried to send
counterattacks. When his left defend his right hand attack,
when his right hand void his left hand solid; following Zhou
Botongs technique of mutual hands combat.
Ouyang Feng had never seen this mutual hands combat
technique before, so he was confused for a moment,
giving Guo Jing a chance to send several stances. Talking
giving Guo Jing a chance to send several stances. Talking
about true martial art skill, Ouyang Feng was still twice as
superior to Guo Jing; only this mutual hands combat
technique was so strange to him and it took him by
surprise, so Guo Jing was able to gain an upper hand for a
while. But the Western Poison Ouyang Feng had enjoyed
his title for dozens of years; he was a great martial art
master, so he was confused only for a short while but soon
had thought of a method to deal with this strange
technique. Ugh! with a loud grunt both his palms shot
forward.
Guo Jing would not be able to block this attack single
handedly, he was forced to step back, but behind him a
flock of snakes was heard hissing loudly.
Wonderful, wonderful! Hong Qigong shouted loudly, Old
poison, you cant even defeat my disciple; how can you
flaunt yourself as a great hero? With fei long zai tian
[the dragon flies to the sky] he leaped over both Ouyang
Feng and Guo Jings heads, toward Ouyang Ke. With one
kick he knocked Ouyang Ke down. Hong Qigong then used
his elbow and struck Ouyang Ke somersaulting toward
Ouyang Fengs back. Ouyang Feng leaned sideways to
avoid his nephew, and because of that Guo Jing was freed
from his vicious attack.
Masters martial art skill is in par with his, while his
nephews is below mine; plus, he is wounded. So by two
against two, we would certainly win, Guo Jing thought.
His spirit rose, and with renewed vigor his hands and feet
attacked Ouyang Feng like a violent storm.
While violently fighting the enemy Hong Qigong opened his
eyes wide to all directions. He saw dozens of snakes were
approaching Guo Jings back; ready to strike. Once Guo
Jing got bitten he would certainly die. Hong Qigong
anxiously called out, Jinger, get out of here, quick! He
increased the intensity of his attack toward Ouyang Feng;
forcing him to withdraw from Guo Jing.
Ouyang Feng faced attacks from both his front and rear;
he felt quite strenuous. Hong Qigongs attack had forced
him to lean sideways, thus giving Guo Jing an opportunity
to dash out of the cabin while Ouyang Feng and Hong
Qigong were engaged in a fierce battle again.
In the meantime hundreds of snakes crawling around the
deck had surrounded the two of them. Fighting with pets
as your helper? You are shameless! Hong Qigong mocked,
but in his heart he was anxious, since the snakes were
countless; they were everywhere. With the dog beating
stick in his right hand he crushed dozens of snakes heads;
pulling Guo Jings hand they headed for the mast.
Ouyang Feng was secretly alarmed, Not good! If these
two leap to the mast they will be unreachable for a while.
He flew to block them.
Hong Qigongs both palms made a ferocious chopping
motion with a roaring gust of wind. Ouyang Fengs fist
swept horizontally to parry. Guo Jing stepped forward to
help his master, but Hong Qigong called out, Just go to
the mast, quick!
I want to kill his nephew to avenge Big Brother Zhou,
Guo Jing replied.
Snake! Snake! Hong Qigong urgently warned him.
Guo Jing saw vipers all around him slithering about; he did
not dare to linger much longer. With the back of his hand
he caught Ouyang Kes fei yan yin suo [lit. flying swallow
silver shuttle]; leaping dozens of feet high, his left hand
grasped the mast. At that very moment he heard the wind
of an incoming projectile, so he shot the yin suo in his
hand and with a loud clang, two projectiles met midair;
both changed direction toward the side of the boat and fell
down to the sea. Guo Jing moved his hands and feet and
in a short while he had reached the middle of the mast.
Ouyang Feng knew Hong Qigong also want to go up the
mast so he intensified his attacks. Even though Hong
Qigong was able to hold his ground steadily he could not
move toward the mast.
Guo Jing saw the snakes crowding around his masters feet
he was very anxious; with a loud shout he wrapped his
legs around the mast and bent his body down. Hong
Qigong understood his intention; his left foot kicked the
deck, his right foot flew toward Ouyang Fengs face while
extending his dog beating stick toward Guo Jing. Guo Jing
grabbed the end of his stick and flung it up. Hong Qigongs
body flew to the air. With a long laughter Hong Qigongs
left hand caught the mast above Guo Jing. This way these
two were high in the air looking down to their opponents;
thus occupying a superior position.
Ouyang Feng knew that if he climbed the mast he would
certainly be at a disadvantage, so he called out loudly,
Very well! We lost this time. Turn the rudder to the east!
With an abrupt turn the boat was sailing to the east.
From high above the deck with their feet on the mast
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing saw the snakes were very
dense on the deck. Hong Qigong sat comfortably on the
sail yardarm; his mouth loudly sang the lian hua luo
[falling lotus flower], the song beggars sang when begging
for food. His face showed complacency, but actually his
heart was very anxious. How long can we stay on this
mast? he wondered, Even if the Old Poison wont chop it
down we still cant go down if he did not withdraw the
snakes. The two of them can drink wine and sleep, but all
the two of us can do up here is eating wind and urinate.
Thats it! As soon as he remembered urinating, he stood
up, pulled his pants down and scattered his urine down to
the snakes. Jinger, he shouted, Let those scoundrels
the snakes. Jinger, he shouted, Let those scoundrels
drink your urine to their hearts content.
Guo Jing still had his childish character; he followed his
masters instruction while shouting happily, Please! Be my
guests! Both master and disciple sent their urine down.
Get the snakes out of here! Quick! Ouyang Feng barked
while at the same time leaped several steps back. He
moved so fast that Hong and Guos urine did not touch his
body. Ouyang Ke, on the other hand, was startled to hear
his uncles anxious call; some urine drops splashed on his
face and neck. He was a neat and clean person, so
naturally he was indignant, but suddenly remembered,
Our snakes fear urine!
Amidst the wooden whistle sound the snakes slowly
flocked away, but dozens of them closest to the mast were
already drenched in urine. These vipers were all hybridized
from the snake valley in the western region where the
Mount White Camel was; their toxicity was really fierce.
Ouyang Feng had used big bamboo baskets hanging in
between several hundreds pairs of camels to transport
these vipers thousands of miles to the Central Plains with
the intention of using them as weapons to dominate the
Wulin world. Only the snakes were afraid of humans
excrements. As soon as they were wet they started to turn
around and coil in confusion, biting each other so the
snake shepherds were totally unable to control them.
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing laughed very hard seeing this
chaotic situation they have caused. Guo Jing thought, If
Big Brother Zhou saw this I am sure he would be very
happy. Ay! A martial art expert of this age had to die in
the sea. With their level of martial art skills Island Master
Huang and the Old Poison were still drenched in his urine;
while my masters and my urine did not even touch the
Old Poison.
About four hours later the sky gradually turned dark. The
boat crew prepared some banquet tables on the deck;
meat and wine flowed freely, the sweet smelling aroma
drifted upward attacking Hong Qigong and Guo Jings
nostrils. Ouyang Feng was really shrewd, how could a
glutton like Hong Qigong endure this kind of torture? The
gourd on Hong Qigongs back was empty only a short
while later.
That night Hong Qigong and Guo Jing took turn for the
night watch duty. On the deck below them the crew
lighted up dozens of lanterns, while a flock of snakes
staying guard around the mast. They really did not have
any chance to break up this formidable defense; certainly
they could not urinate all the time.
Hong Qigong cursed Ouyang Fengs ancestors up to 18
generations, with all the fabricated scandals he could think
of, adding some spices to make the scandals more
of, adding some spices to make the scandals more
dramatic; but Ouyang Feng did not even go out of his
cabin. Hong Qigong cursed until his lips were tired and
finally he fell asleep.
Early the next morning Ouyang Feng sent a servant to
shout loudly under the mast, Hong Bangzhu, Guo Xiaoye
[Clan Leader Hong, Young Master Guo], Master Ouyang
has prepared a superb wine and banquet for you to enjoy;
please come down and enjoy it.
You go and invite Ouyang Feng to come out, we will serve
him our urine! Hong Qigong shot back.
Not long afterward the banquet table was ready under the
mast. The foods were steaming hot, looked like they were
fresh out from the kitchen. They prepared two chairs on
each side of the table; it appeared they were waiting for
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing to come down and enjoy their
banquet.
Several times Hong Qigong wanted to slide down the mast
and plunder the food, but he knew they must be poisoned,
so he had no choice but restrain himself. He was so upset
and starting his your mother is a b***ch and you are a
male dog with birds brain series of cursing.
On the third day these two people were so hungry and
thirsty that their heads started to spin. If only my female
disciple is here, Hong Qigong sighed, She is so smart
that I am sure she will come out with something to
counter the Old Poisons tactic. All we, master and disciple,
can do is just staring and swallow our own saliva. Guo
Jing also sighed.
About noon that day the sun was shining very bright.
Suddenly Guo Jing saw two white dots on the horizon. He
thought they were a couple of white clouds, but the dots
moved way too fast for a cloud. They flew closer and
getting bigger and bigger, uttering a loud cry. Turned out
they were two white eagles. Guo Jing was ecstatic; he
formed a hook with his left fingers and put it in his mouth,
whistling repeatedly.
The eagles circled above the boat several times before
diving down and perched on Guo Jings shoulders. They
were indeed the pair of eagles Guo Jing had raised in the
Mongolian desert. Master, could it be Ronger is sailing
this way? he happily asked.
That would be wonderful! Hong Qigong replied, Too bad
these eagles are too small, wont be able to carry us
master and disciple out of here. We are stuck here, at loss
of what to do. Quickly tell her to come over here and think
of something.
Guo Jing took out his dagger and cut two pieces about five
inches square from the sail and carved out two characters
inches square from the sail and carved out two characters
you nan [lit. have trouble], and a picture of a gourd. [I
dont know how Guo Jing carve a piece of cloth with his
dagger, but thats what written] Then he strapped those
pieces, one on each white eagles leg, and said, Quickly
fly back and get Miss Huang to come here. The white
eagles made some chirping sound, stretched their wings,
and flew from Guo Jings shoulders. They circled the boat
once then flew toward the west.
About an hour after the white eagles left, Ouyang Feng
again tried to entice Hong Qigong and Guo Jing to come
down the mast by preparing another banquet table, loaded
with food and wine. Hong Qigong was indignant, The Old
Beggar is a glutton and the Old Poison is using this dirty
trick to torture me. I practice martial art my whole life, but
I have to admit my spiritual strength is rather lacking.
Jinger, what do you say we go down and beat them up
real good?
The white eagles have already delivered our letter; I
believe the situation will change very soon. Please be
patient and wait a little bit longer, Guo Jing replied.
Hong Qigong smiled. A while later he asked, Among the
worlds bad aroma, what do you say is the worst?
I dont know. What is it? Guo Jing replied.
There was one time I had to wander way up north. I was
caught in a heavy snowstorm for eight days without any
food; not even a squirrel could be found. I wanted to eat
tree bark, yet I couldnt find any either. Randomly I dug
around the snow-covered ground and was lucky to find
five living things, so I could extend my life another day.
The next day I found a yellow wolf and was able to satisfy
my hunger.
What were those five living things? Guo Jing asked.
They were earthworms, fat and juicy earthworms. I just
swallow them alive, did not even dare to chew, Hong
Qigong replied.
Guo Jing recalled how the slimy earthworms wiggle, he
almost threw-up. Hong Qigong laughed heartily. He
intentionally talked about the worlds dirtiest and smelliest
things to battle the aroma from food and wine below them.
He talked some more and cursed some more, before
finally said, Jinger, the Old Beggar has eaten
earthworms, but there is something even more disgusting
than they that the Old Beggar would rather eat my own
toes than eating that thing. Do you know what it is?
Guo Jing smiled, I know! Its dung! he exclaimed.
Hong Qigong shook his head, No, it is dirtier that that.
He let Guo Jing made some more guesses before bursting
out in laughter, Ill tell you what it is; the worlds dirtiest
out in laughter, Ill tell you what it is; the worlds dirtiest
and most disgusting thing is the Western Poison Ouyang
Feng!
Right! Right! Guo Jing also burst in laughter.
After suffering the whole afternoon, that evening Ouyang
Ke came out and stood amidst his flock of vipers. He
smiled and said, Uncle Hong, Brother Guo, my uncle
wants to borrow the Nine Yin Manual just to take a look,
nothing else.
Hong Qigong cursed under his breath, Son of a b***ch,
what a good intention he has! In his anger suddenly an
idea came into his head; but he kept a straight face and
shouted loud and clear, Little Rascal, the old man admits
defeat to your dog-like uncles evil scheme. Quickly
prepare some food and wine, well talk again tomorrow.
Ouyang Ke was delighted; he knew Hong Qigongs word
was like a mountain, he certainly would live up to his
promise, so he gave the command to withdraw the snakes
immediately. Hong Qigong and Guo Jing slid down the
mast and went into the cabin; where Ouyang Kes servants
delivered all kind of food and wine. As soon as the door
was closed Hong Qigong immediately drank half a pot of
wine; ripping half a chicken and started to chew.
Are these food and wine free of poison? Guo Jing asked
with a low voice.
Stupid kid, Hong Qigong said, That bird brain wants you
to write down the manual, he wont harm your life just
yet. Quickly eat as much as you can, we have things to
discuss afterward. Guo Jing silently agreed, in one breath
he ate four big bowls of rice.
After eating and drinking to his hearts content Hong
Qigong used the end of his sleeve to wipe his greasy
mouth, then whispered in Guo Jings ear, The Old Poison
wants the jiu yin zhen jing [Nine Yin Manual] from you,
you write a jiu yin jia jing [Nine Yin Altered Manual] for
him.
Guo Jing was puzzled, Nine Yin Altered Manual? he asked
in a low voice.
[Translators note: jiu yin zhen jing nine yin
(negative/female/moon as opposed to yang
positive/male/sun) divine/holy scripture; jiu yin jia jing
nine yin fake/imitation/not the real thing scripture. The
term Nine Yin Manual has been widely used, so lets just
use that; otherwise well have to change every reference
to it, not only in this novel, but in RoCH and HSDS as well]
Hong Qigong smiled, Thats right! he said. In this whole
wide world, you are the only one who knows the Nine Yin
Manual. Whatever you want to write, just write. Who is
Manual. Whatever you want to write, just write. Who is
going to say that what you write is not the real manual?
Intentionally you alter and mix up the sentences, let him
use that to train himself in martial art. I am sure even if
he practices for a hundred years he wont master even one
fart!
Guo Jing was delighted, he thought, This is a really clever
trick; the Old Poison will surely fall for it. But then he
remembered something, Ouyang Fengs martial art is
profound; he is also crafty and vigilant, if disciple just
scribbles some nonsense, he will find out eventually, then
what? he asked.
You have to write something that appeared right but
actually wrong, Hong Qigong explained, Write three
correct sentences then alter the fourth one. Add or
subtract some numbers, for example, if the manual says
you need to do it eight times, change it to six or perhaps
ten. As smart as he is, he will never find it out. I am
willing to spend seven days and seven nights without food
or wine just to see him training from this fake manual.
Speaking to this point he could not restrain his smile.
Guo Jing also laughed, If he really practice according to
the altered manual, not only he will waste his time and
energy, but he could suffer some internal injury as well,
he said.
Now quickly think carefully how you are going to alter the
manual; once he is suspicious, our plan will be foiled,
Hong Qigong said with a smile; then he added, The
content of the second volume had been read and rewritten
by Huang Yaoshis wife, moreover, that little rascal had
read it on the Peach Blossom Island; hence this part you
cant change too much, just add some incorrect words
here and there; I am sure that little rascal wont know the
difference.
Guo Jing silently recited the manual in his head, trying to
think which sentences he could alter, where he could insert
some misleading sentences. He replaced hold with move,
above with below, and other simple altering that did not
require him to recompose the whole sentence; in short, he
was following his masters instruction to make subtle
changes every where in the manual. For example, he
changed the sentence hand and mind toward the sky to
foot and buttock toward the sky; or feet firmly on the
ground into hands lightly moving on the ground. On the
internal energy cultivation he changed concentrate qi in
the pubic region (dan tian) into concentrate qi in the
chest and throat.
While thinking about all these changes he could not
restrain from heaving a heavy sigh and said in his heart,
Playing practical jokes like this is Ronger and Big Brother
Zhous delight. Its a pity that one is nowhere near, the
other is already died. Someday I will see Ronger again,
other is already died. Someday I will see Ronger again,
but I will never be able to tell this story to Big Brother
Zhou.
Early morning on the next day Hong Qigong called Ouyang
Ke and proudly told him, The Old Beggars martial art is
already unique; I dont need to see all kinds of Nine Yin
Manual. As a matter of fact, even if you show the manual
in front of my face I wont even cast a glance to it. Only
some bird brain whose martial art is useless would be
dying to steal all kinds of gold and silver [play of words
here: shen jing divine scripture, shen jin pure gold,
shen yin pure silver]. Tell your dog uncle that the
manual will be written just for him. Tell him to shut
himself up and train hard; and when hes done, to come to
the Old Beggar to test his newfound skill. The Manual
naturally is a good thing, but I dont want to look at it
even with one eye. I want to see if with the Manuals help
he would be able to defeat the Old Beggar. I want to see
whether after he has painstakingly practiced the martial
arts from the manual he wouldnt just ban jin ba liang
[the same, equal to] with the Old Beggar? Ill say hes just
taking off his pants to fart; totally useless!
Ouyang Feng was actually standing behind his cabin door,
so he heard everything, but he was delighted instead of
getting angry. Its a very good thing the Old Beggar is
very proud, he doesnt mind letting me have the manual,
he thought, Otherwise, even if I fight him, threaten him
with snakes or poison, or I starve him to death, it would
still be difficult to force him.
Uncle Hong, you are wrong! Ouyang Ke said, My Uncles
martial art has reached perfection. With Uncle Hongs
ability, you could not gain even half a move advantage; so
why would Uncle want to learn the Nine Yin Manual? My
Uncle once told Little Nephew that he is convinced the
Nine Yin Manual had enjoyed undeserved reputation.
Otherwise, when Wang Chongyang won the book, why
didnt he learn anything from it and demonstrate it in front
of everybody? My Uncle wants to take a look at it to point
out the errors and prove that the manual is actually a
hoax. Wouldnt you say that it will benefit the Wulin world
tremendously?
Hong Qigong burst out in laughter, You are blindly
blowing your horn too hard! he mocked. Jinger, go
ahead and write the manual from your memory. If the Old
Poison can point out any error in the Nine Yin Manual, the
Old Beggar will kowtow to him.
Guo Jing said yes and came out. Ouyang Ke led him to the
big cabin where there was a stack of paper and some ink
stick; he even prepared the ink himself and respectfully
waited on the side.
Guo Jings school years were not too many, his
handwriting was shoddy; oftentimes he had to think the
characters he had to write; so he worked very slowly.
characters he had to write; so he worked very slowly.
More than once he did not know how to write certain
character, so he had to ask Ouyang Ke to write it for him.
Working until noon that day he barely finished the first half
of the first volume.
Ouyang Feng did not show himself at all, but every time
Guo Jing finished writing a page Ouyang Ke would take
that page and gave it to his uncle. Ouyang Feng looked at
them carefully. Some sentences did not make any sense to
him, but even though shoddy, the characters were clear.
He thought those sentences must have very deep meaning
behind them, so when hes back to the west he would
slowly digest the manual. He believed with his intelligence
and ability he would eventually understand the manual
thoroughly; and after a dozen of years or so he would
master the entire martial arts from the manual. He could
not help but feeling elated. He knew Guo Jing was dumb,
he also noticed Guo Jings handwriting was so plain and
nave, almost child-like. He believed this kind of person
would not be able to fabricate a complex manual such as
this one. Besides, his nephew had told him that many
characters Guo Jing knew the sounds, but did not know
how to write, so his nephew had to teach him or write the
characters himself, so without a doubt this was the real
manual. How would he know that this dumb kid had
conspired with his master to deliberately alter the manual
and so deceive him? As for the confusing sentences, he
blamed that on Guo Jings inability to remember the text
correctly.
Guo Jing did not stop writing even though the sky had
turned dark; he had finished more than half of the second
volume. Ouyang Feng did not allow him to return to his
cabin for fear that Hong Qigong would influence him to
change his mind and make things difficult for him. Even
though he had already had most of the manual in his
hands; he wanted to have the complete manual. So he
arranged for a sumptuous meal and wine to be brought to
Guo Jing, let Guo Jing continue to write without
interruption.
Hong Qigong waited until about the end of the eleventh
hour, early twelfth hour [about 9 pm] but did not see Guo
Jing came back. He felt queasy, afraid that Ouyang Feng
had discovered their scheme and his dumb disciple might
suffer the worst. He sneaked out of his cabin and quietly
walked toward the main cabin. There were two snake
shepherds stood guard in front of the main cabin. Hong
Qigong sent his left palm forward creating a gust of wind
making the sail rope moved. Those two snake shepherds
heard the noise and looked around while Hong Qigong had
already moved to the right. His movement was so quick
that those two did not see anything; they thought it was a
ghost or something. Very soon Hong Qigong was at the
starboard of the main cabin.
Hong Qigong could see a faint glow coming out of the main
Hong Qigong could see a faint glow coming out of the main
cabins window. He took a peek inside and saw Guo Jing
was still crouching on the desk, writing. Two white-dressed
maidens stood beside him, busily serving tea or lighting
some incense or replenishing some papers or preparing
some more ink. Guo Jing was well taken care of. Hong
Qigong was relieved; but then his nostrils caught a scent
of the wine. He fixed his gaze for a long time and saw in
front of Guo Jing a cup of amber brown aged wine, the
color is almost rouge, the sweet fragrant attacking his
nose mercilessly.
Hong Qigong secretly cursed, The Old Poison is very
stingy, just because my disciple writes for him he serves
the best wine to entertain him, while for the Old Beggar he
only serves insipid cheap wine. He was the worlds
number one glutton and drunkard; seeing his disciple with
this kind of excellent wine, how could he restrain himself
from wanting some of that wine? The Old Poison must
have stored the good wine in the boats hold downstairs; I
am going to drink for his happiness, then replace the wine
with my urine, let him taste the Old Beggars own brewed
urine wine. Compared to what the Old Beggar and his
disciple went through with the sharks, his drinking of some
urine in his wine wont be too bad, at least he wont die
because of it.
Having this thought he could not help but smile; stealing
wine and food was the skill he most proud of. Once he
spent three whole months inside the imperial palace in Lin
An; he hid on a beam in the imperial kitchen, he had
tasted practically every single food and wine that was
supposed to be served to the emperor. The imperial palace
was heavily guarded, yet he was able to come and go like
there were no other people there. Stealing food and wine
from a boats kitchen certainly would not give him any
trouble.
Immediately he looked for the steps that would lead him
downstairs, and after making sure nobody was watching
he carefully went downstairs, relying on his nose to find
where the food supply was. The hold was pitch black, but
Hong Qigongs nose was able to smell food from a mile
away. Slowly he walked along the wall, lighted his torch
just to see six, seven wooden barrels piled up in the
corner. Hong Qigong was delighted; he extinguished the
fire after picking up a broken bowl he found laying around
and put it back in his pocket. He walked groping around
toward the barrel and tried to lift one up. The barrel was
very heavy, it could contain anything.
His left hand he found the plug, while his right hand placed
the bowl under it. He was about to pull the plug when
suddenly his sensitive ears heard some footsteps. It
looked like there were two people walking toward the hold.
Their steps were nimble, so Hong Qigong knew they were
Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew since nobody on board
had that kind of ability. He thought those two came to the
had that kind of ability. He thought those two came to the
boat hold late at night, they must have some evil
intentions, like poisoning the food to harm others; so he
shrunk his body and hid curled up among the barrels.
He heard the door opened quietly, a flame flashed, and
two people walked in; they stopped right in front of the
barrels. Hong Qigongs heart skipped a beat, Are they
going to poison the wine? he wondered in his heart; but
what he heard next turned his heart cold.
Have you placed oil, firewood and sulfur in each cabin?
he heard Ouyang Feng asked.
Ouyang Ke laughed, Everything is ready, as soon as we
start the fire this boat will turn into ashes and the stinky
Beggar will be scorched to death instantly.
They are going to burn the boat? Hong Qigong was
shocked.
We must wait a little bit longer, Ouyang Feng said, As
soon as that kid surnamed Guo falls asleep you go first to
the life boat; just be really careful not to wake the Old
Beggar up. Ill come over here and light up the fire.
What are we going to do with those maidservants and the
snake shepherds? Ouyang Ke asked.
The stinky Beggar is a great master of this age; its
worthy of his reputation to sacrifice some people to
accompany him in his death, Ouyang Feng coldly said.
While still talking their hands did not stay idle, they unplug
the barrel and the smell of oil attacked Hong Qigongs
nose. Turned out the barrels were full of vegetable oils.
Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew also took some sulfur
from a stack of wooden boxes, some firewood and sacks of
wood shavings from the shelves, and scattered them on
the floor.
Not too long afterward they have finished their job and
turned around to go out when Ouyang Ke laughed and
said, Uncle, in less than 12 hours that kid surnamed Guo
will be buried in the sea; the only person who knows the
Nine Yin Manual will be just you, Senior.
No, there will be two. Wont I pass it on to you? Ouyang
Feng replied. Ouyang Ke was delighted; he pushed the
door closed with the back of his hand.
Hong Qigong was furious and shocked at the same time,
he thought if there was no ghost or spirit telling him to
steal some wine how would he found out these two
peoples treacherous plan? If the boat was suddenly on
fire, how would he escape the disaster? After could not
hear the footsteps of those two anymore, he carefully
sneaked out and went back to his own cabin. Guo Jing had
already gone back and was sleeping soundly on the bed.
already gone back and was sleeping soundly on the bed.
He was about to wake him up and discuss what they were
going to do when suddenly there was a slight rustling
noise outside the door. He knew it must be Ouyang Feng
trying to see if they were sound asleep, so he pretended to
talk in his sleep, Good wine! Good wine! I want ten more
pots!
Ouyang Feng was startled, at first he thought the Old
Beggar was still awake, drinking wine, but then Hong
Qigong cried out loud again, Old Poison, let us fight for
another thousand stances (giggling) Good boy! That
was awesome!
Standing outside the door Ouyang Feng listened to him
speaking nonsense, he was confused, but then realized
that Hong Qigong was talking in his sleep. This stinky
Beggars death is imminent, yet he still drinks and fights in
his dream, he thought.
With his mouth Hong Qigong talked nonsense, but with his
ears he listened attentively. Ouyang Fengs lightness
kungfu was superb, but Hong Qigong was still able to hear
him walking toward the port side of the boat. Hong Qigong
put his mouth on Guo Jings ear and lightly shook his
shoulder, Jinger! he whispered.
Mmm! Guo Jing awoke.
Just follow my lead, dont ask any question, Hong Qigong
said urgently, Get out quietly, make sure nobodys
watching you.
Guo Jing rolled over and crawled quietly toward the door.
Hong Qigong silently opened the door and tugging Guo
Jings sleeve they moved toward the starboard. He was
afraid they would be detected by Ouyang Feng; so instead
of jumping out he climbed over the edge. With his left
hand hanging on the edge his right hand pulled Guo Jing
along; both of them hanging outside the boats side. Guo
Jing felt strange, but did not dare to make any noise. Hong
Qigong slowly released his hands from the edge and
quietly crawled downward; keeping his eyes on Guo Jing
for fear that the boat was too slippery for him, that if he
should fall, he would surely make noise.
The boat was smoothly painted, plus, it was wet.
Secondly, they were going downward, where the boat was
sloping toward the water; thirdly, the boat was moving
above the waves that made the boat rocked; so climbing
downward was truly not an easy matter. Luckily Guo Jing
was trained by Ma Yu going up and down the cliff everyday
in the desert; besides, his skill had been improved
tremendously this past year or so. He would stick his
fingers in between the wood plank, or grab the head of a
nail, or find a crack somewhere; slowly but steadily going
down.
Half of Hong Qigongs body was already under water. He
moved toward the stern, with Guo Jing following close
behind. His target was the small life boat tied on a rope
behind the boat. Get on that boat! he told Guo Jing. He
loosened up his grip and separated his body from the big
boat.
The big boat was traveling quite fast, so a second later
Hong Qigong had grabbed the edge of the small boat.
Swing his hands his body somersaulted and landed on the
small boat without making any sound. When Guo Jing had
followed his example he quietly said, Cut off the rope.
Guo Jing took the dagger out and a moment later that
small boat was floating freely on the ocean waves. Hong
Qigong pulled the oar to give themselves some distance
from the big boat. A moment later the big boat
disappeared into the darkness.
Suddenly a flame was seen on the big boats stern, it came
from the torch in Ouyang Fengs hand. Ouyang Feng was
heard shouting in alarm because the small life boat was
nowhere to be seen. He sounded shocked, but also angry
and afraid at the same time. Hong Qigong concentrated
his qi in the dan tian region and let out a long laugh.
Out of nowhere another boat appeared, coming rapidly
toward the starboard of the big boat. Hong Qigong
wondered, Uh, what boat is that? Before he finished
speaking a pair of white eagles came down from the sky,
circling the big boats main sail. Someone dressed in white
was seen leaving the incoming boat, leaping toward the
big boat. Under the bright starlight above one could see a
glimmer of golden hair band on her head. Ronger! Guo
Jing gasped.
The person who was just leaping onto the big boat was
indeed Huang Rong. Just before leaving the Peach Blossom
Island she saw the little red horse came galloping from the
forest, she thought, This little red horse is useless on the
sea, but those two condors would actually be able to help
me find Brother Jing. Therefore, she whistled loudly to
call the white eagles.
The eagles eyes are sharp, they can fly extremely fast. On
this boundless sea they unexpectedly saw Guo Jing on the
big boat. Huang Rong was alarmed, but also pleasantly
surprised to find the in danger message Guo Jing tied on
the eagles leg; immediately she let the eagles soar to the
sky and steered the boat following them. Eventually her
boat caught up with the big boat, but she was a little bit
too late, Hong Qigong and Guo Jing had already left the
big boat.
Huang Rong had never forgotten the in danger message
she got earlier, she was afraid she might be too late;
hence as soon as the eagles circled above this boat, she
ordered her crew to sail alongside the big boat. As soon as
ordered her crew to sail alongside the big boat. As soon as
the distance was manageable with a butterfly steel
projectile in her hand she leaped to the big boat, only to
see Ouyang Ke was pacing around nervously, like an ant
on a hot pot.
Where is Guo Jing? Huang Rong shouted, What did you
do to him?
Ouyang Feng had lighted the fire in the hold and was
going to escape using the small life boat when suddenly he
saw the boat was gone. His perspiration came down his
forehead like beads or pearl when he heard Hong Qigongs
loud and long laughter. He silently cursed his own stupidity
because instead of harming others he had harmed himself;
of course he was very anxious. But suddenly Huang Rong
arrived on a boat, he rushed to grab this opportunity,
Quickly seize that boat! he shouted.
Who would have thought that the crews of Huang Rongs
boat were all deaf and mute servants from the island. As
long as Huang Rong was on board, they followed her
commands out of fear, but as soon as Huang Rong left the
boat, immediately they turned the boat around, hoisted
the sail and escaped as far as they could.
Not long after Hong Qigong and Guo Jing saw Huang Rong
jumped onto the big boat, the fire from the hold was
starting to reach the deck. Guo Jing did not know what
happened yet, he called out in alarm, Fire! Fire!
Thats right, Hong Qigong said, The Old Poison set the
boat on fire to burn the two of us, master and disciple to
death.
Guo Jing had a blank expression on his face, he busily
said, We must save Ronger!
Lets go back to the boat! Hong Qigong said. With all his
might Guo Jing pulled the oar. That big boat was also
changed its direction to approach the small life boat. The
deck was full of male snake shepherds and female
maidservants running around chaotically, shouting for
help. Hong Qigong had to raise his voice to be heard,
Ronger! Jinger and I are here! Quickly swim over!
Quick!
On the sea the mighty waves rolled, the night was dark, so
it was very dangerous to swim; but Hong Qigong knew
Huang Rongs water skill was excellent and also it was a
critical moment so he was compelled to take this risk.
Huang Rong heard her masters voice, she was delighted.
No longer paying attention toward Ouyang Feng uncle and
nephew she rushed to the boats side and jumped into the
water below. But suddenly she felt something was holding
her back. Huang Rong turned her head in great surprise to
see her right wrist in Ouyang Fengs hand. Let me go!
she shouted, sending her left fist toward Ouyang Fengs
face; as a result, both of her wrists were in Ouyang Fengs
hands.
Ouyang Feng saw the boat that brought Huang Rong had
already gone far away, too far for them to pursue; while
the big boat they were on was already ablazed; the main
mast was burnt and was about to fall down; the deck was
extremely chaotic, the boat would sink any minute. His
only hope right now was the small life boat in Hong
Qigongs control; so he loudly shouted, Stinky Beggar!
Miss Huang is in my hand; do you see her? He lifted
Huang Rong high in the air.
By that time the sea was bright red with the fire from the
boat. Hong Qigong and Guo Jing could see her clearly.
Hong Qigong was very indignant, Again he is using a dirty
trick to get this boat. Humph! I am going the get Ronger
back.
Guo Jing saw the boat was almost burnt down, I am
coming too! he said.
No! You stay and guard this boat, dont let the Old Poison
take it away, Hong Qigong said.
Yes! Guo Jing said and exerted his strength to pull the
oar. By that time the big boat was motionless on the sea
surface, so with only several pulls they have come close to
the big boat.
Hong Qigong kicked the small boat and his body flew
toward the big boat. Stretching his left hand out he
grabbed the boats edge with his strong fingers; and then
catapulted his body upward and somersaulted toward the
deck.
Ouyang Feng was still holding Huang Rongs wrists;
Stinky Beggar, what do you want? he said, smiling
ferociously.
Hong Qigong cursed him, Come! Let us fight another one
thousands stances. Swish, swish, swish! He sent three
palm attacks toward Ouyang Fengs face. Ouyang Feng
was shrewd; he pushed Huang Rongs body forward as a
shield, forcing Hong Qigong to retract his attacks. Ouyang
Feng had sealed Huang Rongs acupoint, so she was
paralyzed.
Hong Qigong loudly shouted, Old Poison, you are
shameless! Quickly release her and let her go; you and I
will fight here to decide victory or defeat.
How could Ouyang Feng release his prisoner so easily? But
he saw his nephew was continuously pushed backward by
the fire, he threw Huang Rong toward him and called out,
Go to the small boat first!
Ouyang Ke caught Huang Rong, then looked downward to
see Guo Jing waiting on the small boat down below. He
thought the small boat was really too small. If he jumped
down carrying a person, he might cause the boat to turn
upside down, so he found a thick rope. Tying it to the mast
he used his right hand to slide down onto the small boat
while holding Huang Rong with his left.
Guo Jing was relieved to see Huang Rong on the small
boat; he did not know that Huang Rongs acupoint was
sealed. His attention was focused on his master and
Ouyang Feng fought a fierce battle on the blazing deck. He
was so worried about his masters safety that his gaze was
fixed on the fight and he forgot to speak to Huang Rong.
Both Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng demonstrated their
excellence in martial arts; while leaping around to avoid
falling wood and rope they attacked nd counterattacked
each other. Hong Qigong had a slight advantage in that his
body was still wet from swimming into the small boat
earlier; while Ouyang Fengs clothes and hair had caught a
little bit of fire here and there.
Those two peoples martial arts were in par to begin with,
a slight advantage was enough for Hong Qigong to gain an
upper hand. Ouyang Feng was forced to step back bit by
bit until his back was very close to the cabin, while his
clothes and beard started to catch fire. He wanted to jump
into the sea, but Hong Qigong did not give him any slack.
If he tried to jump and thus divert his attention from the
fight, he might be seriously wounded or even worse, dead.
Ouyang Feng became very anxious and it seemed like
defeat was imminent.
Hong Qigong also realized that he would certainly win this
time, and that boost his confidence. But then another
thought came into his mind, If I forced him to enter the
fire and die, that wont do me any good. He has obtained
the Nine Yin Altered Manual from Jinger, he wont die
satisfied before he practice that manual. Why dont I let
him go this time? Thereupon he laughed and said, Old
Poison, I let you go this time, quickly jump into the boat.
Ouyang Feng looked at him strangely, then turning his
body he jumped into the sea. Hong Qigong was about to
follow when suddenly Ouyang Feng flew back up. Hold on!
Now my body is also wet; we are on a level ground. Let us
fight again to decide victory or defeat. Holding onto the
boats edge he swung his body up and landed on the deck.
Wonderful! Wonderful! Hong Qigong said, I have a
satisfying fight today! With him sending his fist forward,
the two people were engaged in a fierce battle one more
time.
Ronger, do you see how fierce the Old Poison is? Guo
Jing asked. Huang Rongs acupoint was still sealed, so of
Jing asked. Huang Rongs acupoint was still sealed, so of
course she was not able to answer. Do you think I should
go up there and help Master to come down here? The boat
is about to sink, Guo Jing said again. Still no answer from
Huang Rong. Guo Jing turned his head to see Ouyang Ke
was hugging Huang Rong; he became angry and shouted,
Take your hands off!
It was with great difficulty that Ouyang Ke finally able to
touch Huang Rongs hands; how could he let go that
easily? Smiling he said, If you move, I am going to hack
her brain out with my palm.
Guo Jing did not even think, he swept the oar in his hand
horizontally. Ouyang Ke ducked to avoid this attack, but
Guo Jing sent his palm with a whistling sound toward his
head. Ouyang Ke was forced to let Huang Rong go, he
swung his head backward to avoid this attack. Guo Jings
fists moved simultaneously, one downward, the other
upward, both aimed toward Ouyang Kes head.
Ouyang Ke realized this small boat was not the best place
to fight; while the enemy attacked fiercely. He stood up
and sent a stance from his ling she quan [spirit snake fist
technique], his hand swept horizontally. Guo Jing extended
his left arm to parry, but suddenly Ouyang Kes fist curved
upward and turning into a palm slapped Guo Jing hard on
his cheek.
This hit was really heavy, Guo Jings head was spinning
because of it; but he realized the danger he was in, so he
opened his eyes and saw the second attack was coming.
Ouyang Kes movement resembled a wine gourd with two
successive bends. Guo Jing avoided this attack by
throwing his head backward while sending his right arm
forward to counterattack. But because his head was
moving backward, this attack of his was not effective.
Luckily he had learned the mutual hands combat technique
from Zhou Botong, so both his left and right hands could
move independently of each other. This time his left hand
followed his right with a different stance coming toward
the opponent. Ouyang Kes hand was still coming toward
Guo Jing, hence Guo Jings arms were surrounding his
hand. With a crack sound Ouyang Kes bone was broken.
Actually Ouyang Kes martial art skill was not under Ma Yu,
Wang Chuyi or Sha Tongtian. No matter which technique
he used, he should be able to defeat Guo Jing in a fair
battle. It was just that Guo Jings techniques were more
bizarre than any other techniques he had seen that he fell
under Guo Jings hands twice.
Ouyang Ke fell onto the small boats deck. Guo Jing did not
pursue his opponent; he quickly took Huang Rongs
yielding body and unsealed her acupoint. Lucky for him
when Ouyang Feng sealed her acupoint he did not use too
much energy; he was trying to conserve his energy
because he anticipated Hong Qigongs attack, otherwise
because he anticipated Hong Qigongs attack, otherwise
Guo Jing would not be able to unseal the Western Poisons
sealed acupoint.
Huang Rong came to her senses, Quickly help Shifu! she
called out.
Guo Jing lifted up his head to see his master and Ouyang
Feng were engaged in a close hand-to-hand combat like
they were dancing around amidst the blazing fire. The
sound of the wind generated by their movements was
intermingled with the sound of burning and cracking and
falling debris all over them. Suddenly a loud crack was
heard, the boats body broke; the stern was slowly sinking
into the sea and vanished into the dark water. The bow
was lighter, but slowly it sank nonetheless. Guo Jing took
his oar and started paddling to get the small boat closer
with the intention of helping his master.
Hong Qigongs feet got into the water first. His clothes had
been dried out by the fire, while Ouyang Fengs were still
wet from the sea earlier; so this time the Western Poison
gained an upper hand against the Northern Beggar. Hong
Qigong did not want to surrender so easily, he fought with
all his might. At that moment the main mast broke and fell
down. Two people hurriedly jumped backwards so they
were separated by a burning mast.
Ouyang Feng fetched his snake staff and jumped over the
burning mast. Hong Qigong immediately drew the bamboo
stick from his waist and fended off the attack. They were
fighting barehanded ferociously before, so imagine how
fierce the battle had become now that both were wielding
weapons.
Guo Jing held the oar in his hands, ready to jump on
board. He was very concerned about his masters safety,
yet watching two peoples wonderful weapon techniques
he was carried away, clucking his tongue and praising
unceasingly.
There was a saying among the martial arts practitioners,
A hundred days to master a blade, a thousand days to
master a spear, ten thousand days to master a sword,
showing that sword technique was the most difficult to
learn. However, when the martial artists had reached
perfection each would develop his/her own unique skill;
then the difference between various weapons would be
minuscule. Twenty years ago during the Sword Meet of
Mount Hua both Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng had
already admired each others martial arts very much. Even
using swords it was very difficult for them to defeat the
other. Now both did not use any sword anymore.
Hong Qigong wield a bamboo stick which he carried
anywhere he went, as a token of authority of his position
as the Beggar Clan Leader. The bamboo was pliable but
hard to break. Compared to a sword it was about one foot
longer. His skill in external martial art was superb; he was
longer. His skill in external martial art was superb; he was
able to impart an incredible strength to the flexible
weapon in his hands, increasing its might tremendously.
Ouyang Fengs snake staff was also unique in that he
combined the cudgel, stick, and spear techniques; the
movements were complicated. The staff head was carved
in the form of a human head; its mouth grinned
ferociously, looked very scary. Two rows of sharp teeth
inside its mouth were covered with poison. The head
danced around like a ghost ready to strike its victim. On
top of that, there was a secret button on the staff that
when pressed the head would shoot some poison toward
the enemy. If those werent enough, fiercer still were the
two snakes wrapped around the staff. They were alive and
able to make unpredictable moves; very difficult to guard
against.
Two people exchanged palms and weapons, unfolding their
respective unique skill. Ouyang Feng had a slight
advantage in term of weaponry, but Hong Qigong was the
leader of beggars everywhere, and beggars were experts
in catching snakes. His bamboo stick danced amidst the
snake staff movements, parried every move that came his
way but also took advantage of any opening in the
opponents offensive line; striking the snake staffs vital
point. Ouyang Feng moved his staff very fast, to make it
difficult for the opponent to have an accurate aim; he
knew Hong Qigong meant to kill the snakes on his staff.
He did not activate the secret device on his staff for fear
that his reputation would be ruined.
Hong Qigong still had a unique skill set belonging to the
Beggar Clan, namely the da gou bang [Dog Beating Stick
technique]; its changes were subtle yet marvelous, a very
sophisticated stick technique. However, Hong Qigong did
not want to use this special skill of his unless in an
emergency situation. He was planning on using it on the
second Sword Meet of Mount Hua the following year; so he
did not want to let his would-be-contender to have an
advantage by watching his moves beforehand.
Guo Jing was standing on the bow of his small boat;
several times he wanted to jump on board to help his
master, but those two combatants were fighting closely.
He realized his own skill was too far below theirs; it would
be very difficult to even get close to them. All he could do
was staring blankly, unable to do anything.
End of Chapter 20.
Attached Images
LoCH020.jpg (73.1 KB, 51 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 04:00 PM.
Reply With Quote
10-04-06, 11:15 AM
Chapter 21 - The Thousand-Pound Rock
They acted together and used the oak tree as the
pivot to pull the crisscross shaped formation. The
rope became taut and the rock was lifted slowly. The
Sun was about to set and the sky was red,
illuminating the surface of the water. The tide had
already gone out and Ouyang Ke's body was in the
mud with his eyes fixed onto the rock. It moved
slowly and steadily with a creaking sound, causing
him to be anxious yet happy.
Chapter 21 - The Thousand-Pound Rock
Translated by IcyFox
Ouyang Feng felt his the surroundings become hotter and
the deck of the boat was shaking trememdously and he
knew the boat would sink any moment. But Hong Qigong
was attacking more furiously and did not slacken his pace
so if he did not use his special skills now he might not get
out of this alive so he withdrew his Snake Rod with his
right hand and kicked out heavily with his right leg.
Hong Qigong used his bamboo rod to chase the Snake Rod
while using his left hand to block the incoming kick but
Ouyang Feng suddenly twisted his arms and punched
towards Hong Qigongs Right Sun Accupoint. This [Agile
Viper Boxing] was developed through Ouyang Fengs own
harsh training and was meant for use during the 2nd Hua
Shan Tournament. He had not used this snake-like boxing
skill even after exchanging 1000 strokes with Hong Qigong
on Peach Blossom Island.
A snake seems to be boneless and could turn in all
directions at will, so the main point of this boxing skill is to
be able to twist the arms unpredictably, so that when the
opponent blocks the fists, the exponent would be able to
throw out a punch from an unexpected angle at close
proximity. Of course to expect the arms to move exactly
like a snake would be unreasonable but in the eyes of the
opponent, the movements of the arms greatly resemble
snakes.
Originally, with Ouyang Feng executing such a strange
move in this critical moment, Hong Qigong would have
found it hard to defend; even if he were not injured, he
would also be in danger. However Ouyang Ke had already
used it against Guo Jing before, and although he won, he
actually gave Hong Qigong a chance to spot a flaw in the
#46
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
actually gave Hong Qigong a chance to spot a flaw in the
move.
That day he did not attend the feast with Li Sheng and the
of group beggars but was instead deeply thinking of how
to counter the move. Now when Ouyang Feng finally used
this move, he secretly rejoiced, extended his fingers to
form a claw and caught hold of his fist. This was perfect as
he managed to swiftly and accurately counter the special
move of the [Agile Viper Boxing].
It looked like it happened by chance, but in reality it was
Hong Qigong who pondered over it for many days and
nights, followed by long hours of practice which finally
allowed him to deal with the entire [Agile Viper Boxing].
Although it had not been perfected yet, but it had the
element of surprise, which managed to catch him off
guard.
Ouyang Feng originally expected Hong Qigong to be in
great surprise and be rendered helpless, allowing him to
seize the opportunity and move in for the kill, but
unexpectedly it was he who ended up surprised himself
and was forced to retreat several steps. Suddenly a cloud
of fire decended upon him, immediately covering his whole
body. Hong Qigong was also startled and leapt back and
saw that it was actually a large sail which caught fire.
With Ouyang Fengs Wugong, even if that sail fell several
times faster ot would not hit him. But now he suddenly
saw the [Agile Viper Boxing] which he painstakingly
created over many years unexpectedly being so carelessly
neutralized, his mind was lost and he did not attempt to
evade the burning sail. The sail with the mast weighed
several hundred jin and Ouyang Feng was not able to lift
the sail even after jumping twice.
Although he was in great danger, he was still calm and he
raised up the Snake Rod to lift the sail, but the Snake Rod
was pinned under the mast and could not be lifted upright.
In his heart sighed, "Forget it! Ill return to heaven today!"
Suddenly he felt the weight lifted and his head was no
longer blocked by the sail and saw that Hong Qigong had
raised the anchor, hooking it onto the sail and pulling the
sail away. Actually Hong Qigong did not want to see him
being burnt alive so he went forth to save him.
Now Ouyang Fengs clothes and brows were on fire and he
immediately jumped up and rolled on the deck of the boat
frantically attempting to put out the fire. Unfortunately bad
things do not come singly and the boat suddenly lunged to
one side, causing a huge chain to sweep right into him.
Hong Qigong shouted, Ah! and dashed forward to grab
the chain. The chain was already heated by the fire and
caused a sizzling sound when it came into contact with his
hand, scalding his palm. He let go immediately and threw
it into the sea. He was just about to jump when he felt a
it into the sea. He was just about to jump when he felt a
slight numbness on his back.
He stopped for a second and a thought flashed through his
mind, I saved West Poisons life, can it be possible that
hes using his snake to poison me? He turned around and
saw that it was indeed a snake with fresh blood in its
mouth. In his rage he threw 2 palms towards Ouyang
Feng. Ouyang Feng stepped aside impassively and Hong
Qigongs palms hit a mast, splitting it into 2.
Ouyang Feng was happy that his sneak attack worked but
when he saw Hong Qigong lashing out crazily he became
more serious and did not dare take the blows head-on,
avoiding them instead. Guo Jing shouted, Master! Climb
aboard the small boat. Hong Qigong suddenly felt dizzy
and staggered.
Ouyang Feng charged forward and hit out with his palms
which landed right on Hong Qigongs back. Ouyang Fengs
snakes lethal poison was unmatched, but fortunately he
already used up most of the poison when he made a bet
with Zhou Bo Tong days ago, so the poison was not so
lethal that day.
So when Hong Qigong was bitten, he was not very
severely poisoned and due to his high internal energy, the
poison took some time to take effect. When he was hit by
Ouyang Feng he was in a daze and he did not circulate his
qi to protect himself, causing him to throw up blood and
collapse.
Since Hong Qigong was very highly-skilled, Ouyang Feng
knew that this blow would not kill him, so when he
recovered some time later, Ouyang Feng would be in
trouble. He jumped over and raised his foot to strike his
chest. Guo Jing had just climbed aboard from the small
boat and saw that the situation was very urgent but he
might not be able to save Hong Qigong in time, so he
struck out with both palms using the [Double-Dragon
Water Rationing] stance to attack Ouyang Fengs waist.
Although Ouyang Feng knew his martial arts were not
weak, he did not think very highly of him and used his left
hand to block the strike while his right foot slammed
down. Guo Jing was shocked and did not care about his
own safety and jumped up, hugging Ouyang Fengs head,
but by doing this he left his accupoints exposed and his
side was swept at by Ouyang Feng.
Although this counterattack was not very forceful, every of
his strike was enough to kill the opponent, so if not for
Guo Jings good internal strength, he would have suffered
serious injuries. He felt a sharp pain followed by numbness
in half his body, but he continued to cling on tenaciously to
Ouyang Fengs head.
Ouyang Feng assumed that with his vicious strike, the
opponent would retreat, but he did not expect the dumb
kid to use such a move that would get them both injured.
Thus he had to retract the foot which was halfway towards
Hong Qigong to twist his waist around to attack Guo Jing.
At such close proximity, he could not execute any of his
refined Snake moves.
For highly-skilled exponents, whenever they fight, they
would not allow the opponent to get close to them even if
they were targeting accupoints, so there was hardly any
close-contact grappling involved. When it came to
advanced martial arts, there were no moves for scuffling.
Ouyang Feng felt his throat being gripped forcefully by
Guo Jing and he struck out backwards, but Guo Jing
managed to avoid the blows. He felt that it was becoming
harder to breathe, and felt that the grip was becoming
tighter, so he jabbed his elbow backwards. Guo Jing
evaded right and had to release his left hand, but also
used his legs to execute a Mongolian wrestling technique
while his left hand slipped past Ouyang Fengs shoulder.
He slammed down forcefully on Ouyang Fengs back,
causing Ouyang Feng to suffer intense pain even with his
good martial arts. This technique was called the [Camels
Pull], and it was so effective that only a wrestling expert
could deal with it. Ouyang Feng did not know wrestling, so
he suffered the whole extent of the strike.
Guo Jing was happy and his right hand released its grip
and slipped upwards behind Ouyang Fengs back. With a
loud yell he pressed both palms down. In wrestling this
move was called the [Mountain Breaking Move] and was
used when the opponent had fallen, so that no matter how
strong his shoulders were or how good his wrestling
techniques were, there would be nothing much he could do
as his shoulder would break if he tried to move.
However Ouyang Fengs martial arts were much better
than the Mongolian wrestlers, so even with such a
disadvantage he still managed to think of a way to turn
defeat into victory. When Guo Jings hands came down, he
used his Qinggong to duck aside and rolled away under
Guo Jings waist.
With his status as a highly skilled martial arts master,
rolling under a juniors waist was a great disgrace, but that
did not bother him. He broke free from the [Mountain
Breaking Move] and immediately threw out his fists to
counterattack Guo Jings back. He did not expect that
before his fists reached Guo Jing, his left leg was
immobilized.
Guo Jing knew he was no match for his opponent, but with
such a close-combat situation and his wrestling
background, coupled with the fact that he disregarded his
safety, Ouyang Feng could not get any closer to his master
to injure him. At this point the fires became fiercer and the
to injure him. At this point the fires became fiercer and the
planks listed, causing them to lose their balance and fall
and their clothes caught fire.
Huang Rong was anxious and worried sick as she saw
Hong Qigongs motionless body slumped on the side of the
boat and she could not tell if he was dead or alive.
Meanwhile Guo Jing and Ouyang Feng were still rolling and
struggling about without showing signs of stopping. Their
clothes were on fire and the situation was getting
dangerous, so she lifted her oar and smashed it towards
Ouyang Kes head.
Although his right arm was broken, his martial arts were
still good enough for him to evade the oar and he
stretched out his left hand to grab Huang Rongs bracelet.
Huang Rong stomped her feet fiercely and the small boat
almost capsized. Ouyang Ke could not swim and he was
about to fall overboard, so he had to let go of Huang Rong.
When the boat stabilized, Huang Rong took the
opportunity to jump into the sea.
She swam a few strokes and rushed towards the big boat.
The boat was already half submerged in water and the
deck was almost touching the water surface. Huang Rong
climbed aboard to help Guo Jing and took out the Moth-
Eyebrow Spike from her waist. Guo Jing and Ouyang Feng
were deadlocked into a bundle and rolling about. Ouyang
Fengs martial arts were better and he managed to pin
Guo Jing underneath, but Guo Jing tenaciously held on to
his shoulders, causing him to be unable to counterattack.
Huang Rong fought through the smoke and went up to
Ouyang Feng, piercing his back with the spike.
Ouyang Feng was struggling madly with Guo Jing, but
when he felt the prick, he was surprised and twisted
around forcefully, causing Guo Jing to land on top. Huang
Rong now wanted to poke Ouyang Fengs head with the
spike, but Ouyang Fengs agility allowed him to evade her
attacks and she finally pierced the spike into the deck.
A gust of wind blew some thick black smoke over, causing
her eyes to smart. Just as she was about to rub her eyes,
she suddenly felt pain in her leg and she fell over. It was
Ouyang Feng who kicked her. Huang Rong rolled over and
jumped up, but her hair caught fire. She was about to
attack him when Guo Jing shouted, Save Master first!
Huang Rong agreed in her mind and ran towards Hong Qi
Gong, grabbed him and jumped into the sea, extinguishing
the fire on her body.
Huang Rong placed Hong Qigong on her back, kicked her
legs in the water and swam to the boat. Ouyang Ke stood
at the side of the boat and raised the oar up high,
shouting, Put the old beggar down, Ill only let you board
alone! Huang Rong said, Fine! Lets meet in the water!
She shook the boat violently. The boat rocked terribly and
looked like it was about to capsize. Ouyang Ke became
looked like it was about to capsize. Ouyang Ke became
frantic and gripped the side of the boat tightly, saying,
Dont dont shake, the boat is going to overturn!
Huang Rong laughed, saying, Quickly pull my master up.
And watch out; if you try any tricks, Ill dunk you in the
water for 6 hours. Ouyang Ke had no choice but to
comply and held on to Hong Qigongs back, pulling him
onboard.
Huang Rong smiled and praised him, From the first time I
met you, this is the first good deed youve done. Ouyang
Kes heart stirred and wanted to speak, but could not open
his mouth. Huang Rong was about to swim back to the
large boat to help out in the fight when she suddenly
heard a thunderous rumble a huge wall of water loomed
over her head.
She was utterly shocked and quickly held her breath,
waiting for the water to hit the boat, but when she looked
again and touched the back of her wet hair, her jaw
dropped. A whirpool had formed on the surface of the sea
and the large burning boat had disappeared together with
Guo Jing and Ouyang Feng.
At this moment, her mind was completely blank and she
completely did not feel anything or think of anything, and
she became completely lost, not knowing where she was.
Suddenly, the salty water filled her mouth and she found
herself sinking into the water. She started and her senses
were awoken as she swam upwards. When she broke
through the surface, all she could see in all directions was
the small boat; everything else had gone disappeared
under the waves.
Huang Rong dived into the water again and struggled to go
deeper. Her swimming skills were fantastic and her strokes
were powerful, but she could only swim along with the
current. She covered the entire area to search for Guo Jing
but he had disappeared without trace. Even Ouyang Feng
could not be found it seemed like they had gone down
with the boat.
After some time, she was completely exhausted, but she
refused to give up, and swam about wildly in the sea. She
could only hope Heaven would be merciful and let her
bump into Guo Jing, but she was surrounded by mountains
of waves and there was totally no trace of him. She had
been swimming for over an hour now and she could not
continue any longer, so she headed towards the small
boat, intending to rest for a while before resuming the
search.
Ouyang Ke pulled her up. He saw that his uncle was
missing and was also equally anxious, asking, Have you
seen my uncle? Huang Rong was too exhausted and she
suddenly see everything go black and she fainted. After
some time, she slowly regained consciousness but felt like
some time, she slowly regained consciousness but felt like
her body was afloat, like as though she was floating
among the clouds while the sounds of the winds and
waves beat against her ears. She sat upright and realised
that the boat was just following the currents.
Right now they did not know how far were they from the
sunken boat and Guo Jing could not be found. Huang Rong
suffered great sadness and fainted again. Ouyang Ke could
only grip the sides of the small boat tightly as he feared
that the next wave would send him tumbling out of the
boat into the water.
After another hour, Huang Rong awoke again and thought
that since her Brother Jing was buried at the bottom of the
sea, it was meaningless for her to live on. When she saw
Ouyang Kes eyes tremble and his pale lips, she felt
disgusted and thought, How can I possibly die together
with this beast? She stood up and snapped, Jump
overboard! Ouyang Ke was shocked and exclaimed,
What? Huang Rong said, Youre not jumping? Let me
capsize the boat then we shall speak again.
She jumped towards the right, causing a reaction which
resulted in the boat springing leftwards. She then jumped
towards the left, and the boat rocked even more violently.
When she heard Ouyang Kes frantic shouting, her sadness
became joy and she jumped again.
Ouyang Ke knew that if she jumped around a few more
times, the boat would definitely capsize, and when he saw
her jump again, he quickly jumped to the other side. They
landed exactly at the same time and their forces cancelled
out, causing the boat to momentarily dip deeper into the
water.
Huang Rong repeated this trick twice, but he managed to
stop her. Huang Rong said, Good! Ill make a hole in the
boat and see what you can do. She took out the steel
spike and jumped to the middle of the boat, but when she
saw Hong Qigong lying down motionless at the bottom of
the boat, she realised that she had completely forgotten
about her master as she yearned for Guo Jing. She
hurriedly bent down to place a finger at his nose, and she
felt his faint breathing.
She was relieved and supported Hong Qigong up. His eyes
were tightly closed and his face was white as sheet, and
his pulse was weak. Huang Rong became worried about
her master and did not bother about Ouyang Ke, so she
undid his shirt to check his injury.
Suddenly the boat trembled violently and Ouyang Ke
shouted out excitedly, Land ahoy! Land ahoy! Huang
Rong lifted up her head and saw a dense cluster of trees in
the distance. The boat had now stopped moving as it was
grounded on a reef.
They were still some distance from shore but they could
They were still some distance from shore but they could
see the sea bed; the depth was only up to their waist-
level. Ouyang Ke jumped into the water and ran a few
steps forward before turning back to look at Huang Rong,
then he headed back. Huang Rong saw that Hong Qigongs
shoulder had a black handprint which seemed to be quite
deep, so she could not help but think, How could Western
Poisons palm strike be so powerful?
Just then she noticed 2 fine teeth marks on his shoulder. If
she did not look carefully, she would have missed them.
She pressed them lightly with her fingers and suddenly felt
a sharp pain in her hand, so she hastily withdrew it and
asked, Master! How are you now? Hong Qigong only
moaned but did not answer her. Huang Rong said to
Ouyang Ke, Pass me the medicine.
Ouyang Ke threw up his hands impatiently and said, The
antidote is with my uncle. Huang Rong said, I dont
believe that. Ouyang Ke said, Search me. He undid his
outer gown and emptied his stuff onto his hand. Huang
Rong saw that there was indeed no medicine and said,
Help me get Master ashore!
The 2 of them took each arm of Hong Qigong and placed
them over their shoulders. Huang Rong stretched out her
hand and held Ouyang Kes hand and allowed Hong Qigong
to sit on their arms. They then proceeded to the shore.
Huang Rong felt her master shiver unceasingly and felt
extremely worried. Ouyang Ke on the other hand was
rather pleased as he only only felt a warm and smooth
hand tugging his, which was what he could only dream of
previously. Unfortunately for him, it was not long before
they reached the shore.
Huang Rong bent down and placed Hong Qigong on the
ground, saying, Quick, get the boat ashore, dont let the
tide sweep it out to sea. Ouyang Ke released his hand but
stared blankly, vaguely hearing Huang Rongs voice but
not paying attention to what she was saying. Luckily
Huang Rong did not know what he was thinking inside and
only stared at him and repeated what she said. Ouyang Ke
then dragged the boat up to shore and saw that Huang
Rong had turned Hong Qigong over and let him lie on the
grass so that she could give him first aid. He then thought,
Where on Earth are we?
He ran up a small hill and looked around, and could not
help but be extremely surprised and pleased. In all
directions were the vast sea, and they were on a remote
island. The island was filled with lush greenery but there
was no sign of human life. He was surprised as there was
no sign of food or accomodation, so how could they
survive? On the other hand, he was pleased because it
seemed like he was fated to be on this deserted island
with that angel-like beauty, and with the old beggar was
seriously injured, he would not bother them. He thought,
With her staying here, this god-forsaken island is like a
With her staying here, this god-forsaken island is like a
paradise; even if I had to die, I would die happy.
When he thought of this, he subconsciously waved his
arms about but he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right
shoulder, causing him to remember that it was broken, so
he broke off 2 branches and tore a strip of cloth and tied
his arm into the splint. Huang Rong was at that time trying
to suck out the poison from her masters back. She did not
know how else she could help him so she let him lie down
on a rock in a cave and shouted over to Ouyang Ke, Go
look around and see if theres any inn around here.
Ouyang Ke laughed, This is an island, theres absolutely
no inn here. Lets see if were lucky to find anyone else
here. Huang Rong was slightly shocked and said, You go
do that. When Ouyang Ke heard her instruction, he was
very excited and utilised his Qinggong and ran east, but all
he saw were even more wild trees and found no traces of
humans. Along the way he killed 2 wild hares and headed
north before making his way back in a loop. He told Huang
Rong, Its a deserted island.
That night Huang Rong did not dare sleep for fear of
Ouyang Ke attacking them and also due to her anxiety
over Hong Qigong. It was only at dawn the following
morning did she catch a few hours of sleep. In her sleep
she dreamt that Hong Qigong called her several times and
she was jolted awake and asked, Master, how are you?
Hong Qigong pointed at his mouth and moved his teeth.
Huang Rong laughed and took out some of the unfinished
rabbit meat from the previous night and fed him.
Once he consumed the meat, he felt the Qi stirring within
him and he sat upright to breathe properly. Huang Rong
did not dare utter a word and only scrutinized his
expression. But she saw the reddish tint on his face turn
pale, then red again. This cycle repeated several times and
soon his head was emitting steamy mist and his sweat
decended like the rain, and his body was shivering terribly.
Suddenly there was a flash of a shadow Ouyang Ke was
trying to get over.
Huang Rong knew that her master was attempting to treat
his injuries, which was a life-and-death situation, so if he
forced his way in and distracted her master, nothing would
save him then. So she softly snapped, Get out now!
Ouyang Ke laughed, Lets discuss how we can survive
here on this deserted island. The days would get longer
from now, you know! Hong Qigong blinked and asked, Is
this really a deserted island? Huang Rong said, Master,
please concentrate, ignore him. She turned to Ouyang Ke
and said, Come, lets talk outside. Ouyang Ke was elated
and followed her out of the cave.
The weather was good this day, but Huang Rong only saw
the edge of the vast seas meet the sky, and apart from a
few clouds, there was nothing else. She went to their
few clouds, there was nothing else. She went to their
landing ground and was suddenly shocked, and asked,
Wheres the boat? Ouyang Ke said, Huh, where is it? It
must have been swept away by the currents! Ah, damn it!
Huang Rong saw his expression and deduced that it was
he who pushed the boat out to sea so that she could not
get away from here and felt that it was absolutely
despicable. Since Guo Jings apparent death, she had no
intention of living on. Besides, the small boat would not be
able to make it across the fierce waves and the situation
was bleak, but in that case she would not be able to get
her master to safety.
She stared at Ouyang Ke without any change in her
expression, but in her heart she was actually thinking of
how she could kill him and save her master at the same
time. Huang Rong jumped onto a large rock and looked
into the distance. Ouyang Ke thought, If I dont use this
chance to get close to her now, then when? He also leapt
up the rock and waited her for her to sit down. After some
time she was not angry and did not shift her position, so
he moved closer and said, Little sister, the 2 of us can
live here till old and still live like the deities. I must have
done something wonderful in my past life to deserve this!
Huang Rong laughed and said, This island has 3 of us
including Master, wouldnt we be lonely? Ouyang Ke felt
that her tone was harmless and was ecstatic, saying, With
me by your side, why would it be lonely? Moreover, when
we have children in future, it would be even less so.
Huang Rong laughed, Who will have children? I wouldnt.
Ouyang Ke laughed, Ill help you. Saying that, he
stretched out his hand to hug her. He then felt warmth in
his palm and realised that Huang Rong had already held
his hand. Ouyang Kes heart beat madly.
Huang Rong slowly moved her hand up his arm, then said
in a low voice, Sister Mu Niancis chastity was destroyed
by you, is it not? Ouyang Ke laughed aloud, saying, That
girl did not want to submit to me. What kind of man am I,
Gentleman Ouyang, to force her? Huang Rong said, So,
it must be others who slandered her. Her lover had a big
quarrel with her because of this. Ouyang Ke said, Her
reputation suffered because of this, what a pity!
Huang Rong suddenly pointed to the sea and shouted, Ah,
what is that! Ouyang Ke looked in that direction and was
about to ask when he suddenly felt his wrist go stiff under
her firm grip and his body went numb and he could not
move. Huang Rong drew her spike and stabbed it towards
his abdomen. Their distance was extremely small and
Ouyang Ke was in a state of confusion, coupled with the
fact that his arm was immobilized, how could he block it?
Still, all his training under expert guidiance at White Camel
Mountain was not wasted; he suddenly twisted his body
and used his chest to smash towards Huang Rongs back in
a split second. Huang Rong evaded him and jumped off
the rock, causing the spike to gash his leg, resulting in a
the rock, causing the spike to gash his leg, resulting in a
deep wound that was almost 1 foot long.
Ouyang Ke jumped off too and saw her spike. He stood
there and grinned but he actually felt terrible pain. He bent
down and saw his gown stained blood red and realised that
he just escaped with his life, but still he was severely
injured. Huang Rong said, We were talking fine, why did
you try to bump into me for no reason? I wont bother
about you now. She then turned and left. Ouyang Ke was
filled with love and hatred, shock and joy, and just stood
rooted there silently.
As Huang Rong went back to the cave, she blamed her
poor skills for allowing her to waste such a good
opportunity and let him escape. When she went inside, she
saw Hong Qigong asleep and saw a pool of black blood on
the ground, she started and asked, Master, how are you?
Are you better? Hong Qigong said, I want wine. Huang
Rong felt distressed; she did not know how to find wine on
this deserted island. Yet she agreed and said, Ill try to
get it. Master, your injury isnt serious, right? Her tears
dropped as she said that.
Despite having gone through so much, she had never
cried. Now that her tears fell, she could not control herself
and buried herself in Hong Qigongs bosom and cried her
heart out. Hong Qigong stroked her hair and patted her
back, trying to console her. The old beggar roamed
Jianghu for so many decades, but had never had to deal
with a crying girl before, so he did not know what to do.
He could only say, Good girl, dont cry, Masters here for
you. Please dont cry. I dont want the wine already.
Huang Rong stopped after a while and lifted her head.
When she saw that Hong Qigongs clothes were wet with
her tears, she smiled and said, I didnt manage to kill that
evil jerk, what a pity! She then told the whole story to
him. Hong Qigong was silent for a moment before saying,
Master is useless now. That jerk is better than you in
martial arts. For now you can only pit your wits against
him. Huang Rong said, Master, after resting a few days,
youd recover and then take his useless life with one palm,
wont that settle it?
Hong Qigong regretfully said, Ive been poisoned by the
poisonous snake as well as Western Poisons deadly palm.
Ive already used all my martial abilities to purge the
poison but there is some left within me. Even if I survive,
my martial arts would be affected. Your master is just
another old man without any powerful skills. Huang Rong
quickly said, No, no, Master, you wont, you wont! Hong
Qigong said, I the old beggar have never taken this
seriously, but now it has come to this, I cant deny it.
He paused, then said gravely, Child, Master hasnt got a
choice, but I have to request a huge favour from you its
extremely difficult to accomplish will you accept? Huang
extremely difficult to accomplish will you accept? Huang
Rong hastily said, Yes, yes! Master, tell me. He sighed,
then said, Our time together as master and disciple is not
long, I didnt get to teach you much martial arts. Now that
youre also facing a strong opponent, I have no choice but
to entrust a great burden to you, or I would not be at
ease.
Huang Rong saw that usually he was carefree and
easygoing but this time he was so hesitant, so she knew it
must be some extremely important responsibility, so she
said, Master, please tell me. Your injuries are caused by
you trying to help your disciple escape from Peach
Blossom Island. Even if I died a horrible death, I would
hardly be able to repay you. Im just afraid Im too young
to carry out your instructions. Hong Qigong happily said,
So you agree to it? Huang Rong said, Yes. Please say
it.
Hong Qigong stood up unsteadily and cupped his hands,
bowing to the north and said, Ancestors, the Beggars
Clan you founded has come to my hands. I am
unfortunately incapable of bringing virtue to our clan.
Today the matter is urgent and I have to pass on my
responsibility. May Ancestors in Heaven bless us and help
this child avoid trouble and also to bring our clan to
greater heights. When he finished, he bowed to the north.
Huang Rong was shocked and curious when he said that.
Hong Qigong said, Child, kneel down. Huang Rong knelt
down and Hong Qigong took his green bamboo rod and
raised it over his head. He saluted it and placed it in her
hands. Huang Rong was extremely shocked and said,
Master, you want me to be the Beggars Clan the
Beggars Clan Hong Qigong said, Exactly, I am the 18th
generation Leader of the Beggars Clan, and you are hence
the 19th Leader. Now lets thank our ancestors.
At this stage Huang Rong did not dare to disobey and
could only imitate Hong Qigongs actions and bowed with
both hands cupped. Hong Qigong suddenly coughed and
spat out some phlegm which landed on Huang Rongs
clothes. Huang Rong was secretly sad and thought,
Masters injuries are indeed serious he doesnt even
have the strength to spit properly. She pretended that
nothing was amiss, however. He sighed, When the
Beggars pay obeisance to you in future, there will be a
disgusting ritual. Ah, this will be hard on you.
Huang Rong smiled, thinking, The beggars are filthy and
rough, how could any of that be missing? Hong Qigong
drew a long breath. His face was pale but in his heart it
was as though he has just put down a large rock and he
was very pleased. Huang Rong helped him lie down. He
said, Now that youre the Leader, I am an Elder in the
Clan. Although the Elders are respected by the Leader, but
when theres something to be done the Leader has to give
the order. This rule was laid down by our Ancestors, so
the order. This rule was laid down by our Ancestors, so
you must follow it to the letter. When the Leader relays an
order, all the beggars must obey you.
Huang Rong became depressed and worried, thinking, On
this deserted island, I dont know how we can return to the
Central Plains. Moreover Brother Jing is dead, and I have
no desire to live, but suddenly Master wants me to be
some whatever Clan Leader and command all the beggars
under the sky, how on Earth am I going to do that? But
when she saw her masters condition, she did not want to
worry him further, so she could only agree to anything he
proposed.
Hong Qigong said, On the 15th day of the 7th month of
this year, the 4 Elders of our Clan will hold a gathering at
the lakeside Cave-Courtyard of the Yue Yang City to hear
my announcement for the new Leader. You only need to
bring the bamboo rod there and they will understand my
intention. Every matter within the Clan will be dealt with
by the 4 Elders, so I can leave it to them. But I have to
send you this adorable doll into the midst of the filthy
beggars; this is really hard on you.
He then laughed heartily but because of his injury, he
coughed before he finished laughing. Huang Rong
massaged his back for a while before he stopped coughing.
Hong Qigong sighed, This old beggar is really useless
now, ah, I dont know when Ill recover, so I have to rush
into teaching you the [Dog Beating Skill]. Huang Rong
was wondering why this rod skill had such a horrible
name. She then thought that no matter how fierce a dog
could be, she could kill it with one punch, so she saw no
need to learn this skill, but her master was gravely
serious, so she could only agree.
Hong Qigong said, Although you are now the Clan Leader,
you dont have to change your personality; if you want to
be playful and mischevious, go ahead and be, we are all
beggars, we have no restrictions and we do as we please.
If this wont do and that wont do, we might as well be
judges and ministers. If you do not think highly of the
[Dog Beating Skill], just say it simply!
Huang Rong laughed, Disciple is wondering what kind of
dog could be so tenacious that it requires a specialised skill
to handle it. Hong Qigong said, Now that youre the head
of all the beggars, youll have to act like one. With your
rich dress and your rich girls attitude, the dog would be
only too pleased to listen to you, why would you need to
hit it? But if us beggars run into such dogs the its a
different story. The old saying is: the poor not armed with
rods get bullied by dogs. You have never been poor, you
dont know what its like to be one.
Huang Rong clapped and laughed, Master, youre wrong
here! Hong Qigong was perplexed and asked, Why?
Huang Rong said, On the 3rd month of this year, I
escaped from Peach Blossom Island to play, and I
escaped from Peach Blossom Island to play, and I
disguised myself as a beggar. Whenever there are fierce
dogs bothering me, all I have to do is give them a kick and
they would scramble away. Hong Qigong said, Yup, if the
dog is too fierce then youd have to use a rod to hit it.
Huang Rong thought, What dog could be so fierce? Then
she realised and shouted, Ah, yeah, bad guys are dogs
too! Hong Qigong smiled and said, Youre really clever.
If He originally wanted to said that Guo Jing did not
know, but his heart turned sour and he stopped.
When Huang Rong heard him stop midway, she
understood what he was thinking and felt bitterness in her
heart and wanted to cry out loud, but now Hong Qigong
needed her help and she seemed all grown-up while Hong
Qigong seemed like a youth, so she controlled herself and
only turned her head away. The tears, however, dropped
like pearls.
Hong Qigong was as sad as her, so he knew that consoling
her was useless, so he talked about serious matters,
saying, The 36 moves of the [Dog Beating Skill] was
created by our Ancestors and can only be passed down
from one Clan Leader to the next without letting anyone
else know about the skill. Our Clans 3rd Leader far
surpassed future Leaders and so he greatly improved this
skill. After hundreds of years, when our Clan faces any
strong opposition, our Leader would personally come
forward and use this skill to defeat our enemies.
Huang Rong started to pay attention and then sighed
softly, asking, Master, when you were fighting with
Western Poison on the boat, why didnt you use it? Hong
Qigong said, This skill is very important in our clan, and
even if I didnt use it, he may not have won. Whod know
he could be so despicable as to poison me after I saved his
life? Huang Rong saw that he was becoming depressed,
so she tried to distract him and said, Master, please teach
me so that I can kill him to avenge you.
Hong Qigong made a stone-faced laugh and picked up a
piece of firewood and leaned against the rock wall. He
recited the formula and executed the steps, thus passing
down all 36 moves to her. He knew Huang Rong was
extremely intelligent but was afraid that he would not live
long, so he passed everything down to her in one shot.
Although the name of the [Dog Beating Skill] was crude,
the changes within were subtle and the techniques
profound, and was one of the best martial arts skills ever
created. It was thus that this skill was passed down like a
precious heirloom.
Although Huang Rong was very clever, she could only
remember the general picture and had forgotten some of
the finer details. How could she understand the skill in
such a short time? After he was done, Hong Qigong took a
deep breath amidst his sweat and said, I didnt teach
well, but thats all I can do now. With a groan he
well, but thats all I can do now. With a groan he
collapsed and fainted. Huang Rong was shocked and
shouted, Master! Master! She hurriedly supported him up
but felt that his limbs were cold and his breathing was
weak; he seemed somewhat beyond hope.
Huang Rong was severely tried for the past few days but
now she could not cry. She listened to his heart beat and
found it barely audible so she quickly massaged his chest
to aid his breathing. Just at this critical moment, she heard
noises behind her and a hand stretched out to reach for
her wrist. She was concentrating fully on saving her
master and did not even notice when Ouyang Ke entered
the cave. Now she forgot that the person behind her was a
vicious wolf and just said naturally, Master may not make
it, think of something to save him.
When Ouyang Ke heard her plead so sincerely, the tears
welled up in her eyes and her face became pitiful, his
heart shook. When he bent down to look at Hong Qigong,
he saw that his face was white as sheet and his eyes were
rolled up, he became more happy. The distance between
Huang Rong and himself was less than 1 foot and he could
even feel her breathing and smell her fragrance. A few
strains of hair were caressing her face and his heart
thumped madly until he could not restrain himself any
longer, and he grabbed her waist.
Huang Rong was taken aback and struck out with force
and took the chance to jump away when he evaded her.
Originally Ouyang Ke was afraid of Hong Qigong so he did
not dare be disrespectful to Huang Rong, but now he saw
that Hong Qigong was half dead, he did not worry
anymore and laughed, Good girl, I wouldnt bother about
other girls, but for such a beauty like yourself, Ill make an
exception; come kiss me.
He then moved menacingly towards her. Huang Rong was
scared out of her wits and thought, This situation is
terrible. Looks like Ill get killed here, though with
indignation. She then took out her needles. Ouyang Feng
smiled and used his outer gown as a weapon and even
advanced another 2 steps. Huang Rong waited for him to
advance another step before crouching low and dodging to
the left.
Ouyang Ke followed her and Huang Rong waved her hand.
He waved his long sleeve and blocked the spike and Huang
Rong knew that she was like an arrow away from the bow
and anxiously tried to run out. Still, Ouyang Ke was faster.
Huang Rong heard the wind behind her back and knew he
was attacking her back. She was wearing the soft armour
so she was not afraid of that and furthermore she was
prepared to die, but she wanted to injure him first, so she
did not defend herself but returned a strike towards his
chest.
Ouyang Ke did not mean to injure her and his strike was
only to tire her out, so he readily hit out towards her wrist,
only to tire her out, so he readily hit out towards her wrist,
neutralizing her move. At the same time, he jumped to the
entrance, effectively trapping her inside. But the entrance
was narrow and he could hardly turn about, so with Huang
Rongs fierce onslaught coupled with her indifference to
her defence, her power seemed to have increased
tremendously. Although Ouyang Ke was better than her,
he did not want to injure her, so he was at a disadvantage.
In a brief moment they had exchanged 50-60 moves and
Huang Rong was in danger. Her martial arts were taught
to her by her father while Ouyang Kes was taught by his
uncle. Huang Yaoshis and Ouyang Fengs martial arts
were about the same level, but Huang Rong was only
around 15 while Ouyang Ke was almost 30, so the
difference in their martial arts was worth almost 20 years
worth of training. Moreover Huang Rong was not as
hardworking as Ouyang Ke and although she learnt some
skills from Hong Qigong before, she hardly practised them.
Now even with Ouyang Kes injury, she was still unable to
gain any advantage.
Suddenly Huang Rong launched herself forward and
pierced her spike towards him in a backstroke. Ouyang Ke
blocked it away and Huang Rong followed up closely with a
fierce stab towards his right shoulder. His shoulder was
dislocated and he could not exert any strength there, so
he tried to use his left hand to intercept that move but the
spike made a semi-circle and changed directions midway,
stabbing right into his injured shoulder. Huang Rong was
elated but suddenly felt her hand go numb and had to
drop the spike because her wrist accupoint had been hit.
Ouyang Ke was swift and agile, and saw that she was
about to escape, so he hit her Xuan Zhong and Zhong
Tou Accupoints with his legs consecutively. Huang Rong
was in midair when she was struck so she fell towards the
ground. Ouyang Ke moved forward and threw his outer
gown on the ground, laughing, Ah, dont hurt yourself.
Huang Rong spun the spike around and tried to jump up
but her legs were numb and only managed to get a foot
off the ground before falling again.
Ouyang Ke came to help her up. Huang Rong used her
only non-immobilized hand and punched him. But in the
confusion, her punch lacked the strength and Ouyang Ke
laughed, sealing her last accupoint. This time Huang Rong
was totally immobilized and she inwardly regretted, I did
not stab myself just now, now I cant even beg for death.
She was on fire inside and everything went dark and she
fainted. Ouyang Ke smoothly consoled her, saying, Dont
be afraid! He stretched his hand out to hug her. Suddenly
he heard a cold voice above his head, saying, Do you
wish to live or die?
Ouyang Ke was shocked and twisted his head around and
saw Hong Qigong standing at the entrance looking at him
with the side of his eye. He once heard his uncle mention
the incident where Wang Chong Yang jumped out of his
the incident where Wang Chong Yang jumped out of his
coffin and nearly killed him, so he immediately thought,
The old beggar pretended to be dead, Im dead now! He
tasted Hong Qigongs skills before and knew he did not
even come close, so in his shock he knelt down and said,
I was just playing with Miss Huang. Uncle Hong, please
dont be angry.
Hong Qigong spat and shouted, Scoundrel, arent you
going to free her accupoints or do you need me to do it?
Ouyang Ke repeatedly agreed and hurriedly unblocked her
accupoints. Hong Qigong said coldly, Enter again and Ill
show no mercy. Scram! Ouyang Ke darted out like a
rabbit.
Huang Rong awoke as though from a dream. Hong Qigong
could not hold on any longer and collasped. Huang Rong
was shocked and excited and quickly held him up and
found his mouth filled with blood and three teeth fell out.
Huang Rong was very sad as she thought, Even with
Masters wonderful abilities, such a fall could actually
break his teeth.
Hong Qigong took his teeth and laughed, Teeth ah teeth,
you dont want to savour the exquisite food together with
me anymore. I never expected you to leave before I do!
He was actually in a bad shape this time, with the snake
poison in his body and with a palm strike by Ouyang Feng
which almost shattered his spine, but fortunately with his
high skills, he was spared from death, still, now he was as
weak as someone without martial arts.
When Huang Rongs accupoints were blocked, Hong
Qigong did not have the strength to unblock them for her
and had to use his reputation to scare Ouyang Ke into
doing it for him. He saw Huang Rongs grave face and
said, Dont worry. With this old beggar around, he
wouldnt dare disturb you. Huang Rong asked, When Im
inside the cave, that creep wouldnt show up, but what
about our food? Though resourceful, she was flustered
now and could not think straight.
Hong Qigong asked, Youre thinking of ways to obtain
food right? Huang Rong nodded. Hong Qigong said,
Support me to the beach to view the Sun. Huang Rong
complied immediately and said, OK! Lets go fishing. She
let him rest on her shoulder and they walked slowly to the
beach.
The weather was good on this day and the sea seemed
endless, moving gently under the sea breeze. The Sun
shone on her and their spirits were lifted. Ouyang Ke was
also standing on the beach, but when he saw them
coming, he retreated several zhang immediately and
stopped to watch them only when they did not chase him.
They both worried, This slimy creature is really hard to
shake off; he might discover our weakness sooner or
shake off; he might discover our weakness sooner or
later. But now they could not care too much and Hong
Qigong sat on a rock while Huang Rong broke off a tree
branch and used it as a fishing rod. The fish population
was thriving on this island because no one molested the
fish, so within a short time, she caught 3 big fishes.
Huang Rong used the same method of cooking chicken to
cook the fish, allowing them to eat their fill. After resting
for a while, Hong Qigong instructed Huang Rong to display
the moves of the [Dog Beating Skill] and gave some
pointers along the way. Huang Rong understood more of
the finer profound changes of the skill. When evening
came, she had practised till she was very hot and removed
her outer coat and jumped into the sea to bathe. Suddenly
she had a thought, I heard that the Dragon Palace at the
bottom of the sea has a very beautiful Dragon Princess, I
wonder if Brother Jing had gone to the Dragon Palace?
She dreamily kicked in the water but felt a sharp pain in
her foot and quickly retracted it but felt as though it was
being grabbed by something and it could not go free. She
played in the sea since young and was not even afraid of
large oysters and was about to stretch out her hand to
catch it but got a shock instead. The oyster was almost as
big as a table; it was larger than any oyster she had seen
at Peach Blossom Island. She stretched out both hands to
pry it open.
The oyster was incredibly strong and even with both hands
she could not force it open. The oyster gripped her even
tighter and her leg got even more painful. Huang Rong
smacked through the water, hoping to grab it out of the
water but she had not expected it to feel like it weighed
around 200-300 jin. The oyster had been on the seabed
for many years and had already become part of the reef,
how would it be easy to move it?
Huang Rong struggled a while more but felt her foot
become even more painful, so she was worried and gulped
down 2 mouthfuls of water and thought, Although I have
no wish to live, but if I leave Master alone here to be
bullied by that scoundrel, I wont die in peace. She
quickly grabbed a large stone and smashed it on the
oyster, but because its shell was tough and she could not
exert much strength in the water, she had to hit it
repeatedly but it did not budge.
As the oyster was attacked it tightened its grip further and
Huang Rong swallowed the water again but she suddenly
thought of something and quickly put the stone down and
grabbed a handful of sand and threw it into the oyster.
The oyster was indeed allergic to sand and hurriedly
opened up, wanting to expel the sand. As soon as her leg
was free, she wasted no time in swimming to the surface
and heaved in the fresh air.
Hong Qigong noticed that she was submerged for such a
long time and became worried as he knew she must have
long time and became worried as he knew she must have
met some trouble in the water and wanted to help her. He
anxiously splashed around in the water for a brief moment
before he saw Huang Rong surface and hailed her in his
excitement. Huang Rong waved to her master and wanted
to dive again. This time she was prepared and dived some
distance away from the giant oyster and shook it, then
used the reef as a pivot to lift it up.
She dragged the oyster back to the shore. When the
oyster left the water surface, it lost its bouyancy and
became as heavy as a large rock and Huang Rong could
not move it further. She then grabbed a large stone and
struck the oyster to vent her anger. When she saw the
deep wound the oyster had inflicted on her, she thought of
her close brush with death and stopped hitting it.
On this night the two of them made the oyster into a good
meal and they felt that it tasted really good. The next day
when Hong Qigong awoke, he felt that the great pain in his
body was less intense. His stomach felt really comfortable
and he uncontrollably sighed.
Hong Qigong said, After sleeping for a night, my injury
seemed to have decreased by quite a bit. Huang Rong
was elated and exclaimed, It must be the oyster meat
which helped you. Hong Qigong laughed, The oyster
meat didnt help much, but because the food was
delicious, it satisfied my mouth. After that my recovery
follows automatically by a slight bit.
Huang Rong giggled and rushed out to the beach to find
the remains of the oyster meat. In her eagerness, she
forgot about Ouyang Ke. Just as she cut off 2 slices of the
meat, she suddenly saw a figure which was moving closer
to her. Huang Rong bent her waist and grabbed part of the
oysters shell and threw it out and jumped away at the
same time, reaching the water line.
After observing Hong Qigong from a distance for a day,
Ouyang Ke felt that he was becoming more suspicious as
he could hardly walk, but Ouyang Ke did not dare go into
the cave, so now he forced himself forward and said,
Sister, dont go, I want to talk to you. Huang Rong said,
Im ignoring you, yet you disregard that, youre really
shameless. She then made a face at him.
Ouyang Ke saw her girlish attitude, causing his face to be
deviod of colour and his heart to be itchy, so he advanced
2 steps and laughed, Its your fault; its because youre so
beautiful that you cant get people to ignore you. Huang
Rong laughed, I said Im ignoring you and I mean it. Its
useless to sweet-talk me. Ouyang Ke advanced yet
another step and said, I dont believe you.
Huang Rongs face became a shade darker and said, Move
another step forward and Ill ask Master to club you.
Ouyang Ke said, Forget it, can he even walk? Ill go in
and carry him out, OK? Huang Rong got a shock inside
and retreated 2 steps. Ouyang Ke grinned, If you like to
jump into the sea then go ahead. Ill wait here for you.
Lets see who can last longer.
Huang Rong said, Fine, youre bullying me, Ill ignore you
forever. She turned and ran, but tripped on a stone and
fell down. Ouyang Ke sort of expected this so he laughed,
Youre really mischevious and naughty, but I love it. He
held his gown in his hand to catch any secret needles she
might throw and walked towards her. Huang Rong
shouted, Dont come over! She struggled up but fell
again after 3 steps.
This time her fall was more serious and half her body was
in the sea and she seemed to have fainted. Ouyang Ke
thought, This girl is very crafty, I wont fall for her trick.
With your skills, how did you fall without any apparent
reason? He stood there and observed her. After some
time, he saw that she was still motionless and the tide was
about to engulf her whole body.
Ouyang Ke became worried and thought, This time she
has really fainted, if I dont save her she might drown. He
ran forward and tried to pull her legs. When he tugged her
legs, he got a shock as he felt that her body was stiff, so
he quickly hugged her up but Huang Rong hugged his legs
instead and called out, Go down! Ouyang Ke could not
stand properly and the 2 of them went into the water
together.
In the water, despite his high skills, he could not use them
and thought, Even with such precautions, I fell for her
trick, this time my life is lost! Huang Rong originally
wanted to dunk his head in the water to appease her
anger. However as Ouyang Ke felt the water fill his mouth,
he could not feel where his body was and struggled wildly,
wanting to grab onto Huang Rong.
However she had already expected that and swam around
him, so how could he catch her? In the struggle, Ouyang
Ke drank a few mouthfuls of water and his body sank
deeper with his feet touching the seabed. Though his
martial arts were good and he was quick-thinking, he was
at a great disadvantage in the water and he felt his body
float aimlessly in the water. He hurriedly grabbed a rock
on the seabed and used his internal energy to hold his
breath and looked around to find the direction to the
shore. But the water was murky and he could not tell east
from west.
He walked around for a few steps and felt that walking
upwards was a good idea, so he hit the rock and took
large steps towards the shallower region. With the reef on
the seabed, his movement was very difficult, but he used
his internal energy to dash across in one go. Huang Rong
saw that he did not surface for some time, so she quickly
looked around and saw him walking in the water and was
looked around and saw him walking in the water and was
surprised. She swam behind him and used her spike to
pierce towards him.
Ouyang Ke felt the water flowing faster, so he quickly
evaded and moved even faster. Now he felt the lack of air
in his lungs and let go of the large stone he was carrying
and tried to surface to breathe, and when he stuck his
head out, he saw that he was already close to the shore.
Huang Rong knew she could not stop him now so she
sighed and dived again.
Ouyang Ke did not die and crawled onto the beach
completely drenched and his senses were blur. He threw
up all the water he drank and felt his body go weak as if
he suffered from some great illness. He was very angry
and thought, Ill go kill that old beggar and see if that girl
listens to me!
Although he had such thoughts, he was still wary of Hong
Qigong and breathed for a few moments to get rid of his
fatigue, so he broke off a tree branch and used it as a
makeshift weapon then ran towards the cave.
He avoided going in directly and tried to slip in at the side.
He listened for a moment and did not pick up any
movements in the room, so he looked in and saw Hong
Qigong sitting down on the ground, meditating; his face
showed no signs of any injury.
Ouyang Ke thought, Ill test him to see if he can move.
He said in a loud voice, Uncle Hong, this is bad, this is
bad! Hong Qigong opened his eyes and asked, What?
Ouyang Ke pretended to be in a state of panic and said,
Sister Huang tried to catch a rabbit but fell into a deep
valley and is injured. She cant climb out now!
Hong Qigong was shocked and said, Quickly save her!
Ouyang Ke was excited and thought, If he could walk,
why doesnt he come out and save her? He walked in and
laughed, She tried ways and means to take my life, why
should I help her? You go save her.
Hong Qigong observed his expression and knew that he
was faking it, and thought, This scum has discovered that
Id lost my martial arts, Im in danger! In this situation,
he could only try to bring him down as well, and secretly
channeled all his strength to his arm, and waited for him
to come before he would strike. However when he did
that, he felt a sharp pain near his heart and his body felt
like it was about to collaspe apart, but when he saw
Ouyang Kes perverted smile, he gave a long sigh and
waited for death.
Huang Rong saw Ouyang Ke hit the shore and got worried,
thinking, At this point the scoundrel would be prepared
against me; it would be harder to scheme against him
now. She swam outwards and headed left. After a while
now. She swam outwards and headed left. After a while
she saw the lush foliage and felt that this beach was
different.
She then thought of Peach Blossom Island and became
sad, but then she thought, If I can find a safe place here
for us to hide for a while, that scoundrel might not find
us. It was not a fantastic plan, but it was better than their
situation now and he might not actually find them, giving
her master time to recover.
Thus she went ashore but she did not dare explore too
deep as she was afraid of bumping into Ouyang Ke so she
stuck close to the sea, thinking, If I wasnt too playful in
the past and mastered Fathers Five-Element skills, then
Id be able to handle that scoundrel. Hai, no, Father gave
him the map to Peach Blossom Island and hed surely be
able to understand it.
She was so absorbed in her thinking when she tripped on a
tree vine and stumbled, and above her was some rustling
noise followed by the mud and small pebbles raining on
her. She dashed aside but hit a tree behind, so a few of
the pebbles hit her head. Fortunately she was wearing the
Soft Armour, so she was not really hurt. She looked up
and was shocked; her heart banged rapidly.
She saw a sheer cliff face with a gigantic rock at the edge
of the cliff. Half the rock was sticking out and any slight
disturbance could bring the rock crashing down. The top of
the cliff had many think vines winding about and the very
vine she tripped on just now was connected up to the rock.
If she snapped a vine connected directly to the thousand-
pound rock, this rock would have smacked right into her,
turning her into mincemeat.
The rock vibrated but was not dislodged. Huang Rong
became extremely careful and watched where she was
going, jumping now and stopping then. She moved back
several dozen metres and became curious. She knew that
if she could pull the rock down with just an arm but no one
ever came here; there was not even a bird in sight and the
rock had been here for hundreds of years.
The cliffs surrounded this place and even the sea breeze
could not get through, and it seemed like this rock had
already vibrated in the wind for the hundreds of years.
Huang Rong went back to find her master but along the
way she suddenly had this idea, Heaven wants this
scoundrel dead and has presented such a wonderful
opportunity; how could I be so dense? She became
excited and sommersaulted twice.
She hurriedly returned to the cliff and carefully examined
the place and saw that the trees reached up to the sky and
if one wanted to avoid it, one could only jump 4-5 feet
away at most, so if that rock came crashing down, even
birds and squirrels might not evade it.
birds and squirrels might not evade it.
She took her spike out and cautiously walked to the base
of the cliff and noted the 7 or 8 vines directly connected to
the rock so that she would not touch them, then she cut
off the remaining vines. When she cut a vine she held her
breath as she was afraid that one small mistake and it
would be her who would be flattened.
When she finished, she was drenched in sweat and felt
that it was more tiring than a fierce battle. She then
connected the cut vines together and placed a few heaps
of dry grass as markings then memorized the route she
took before going back and she hummed a few tunes
along the way, feeling proud of herself.
When she got near the cave she still did not see Ouyang
Kes shadow and suddenly heard a perverted laugh coming
from inside followed by someone saying, You claim to be
among the best martial artists, yet today you are in
Grandfathers power, how do you feel? OK, on account
that youre an elder, Ill let you have a 3-move advantage,
hows that? You can display each and every one of the
[Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms]! Huang Rong softly
exclaimed, Ah! She saw that the situation was
threatening and shouted, Father, youre here? Ah, Uncle
Ouyang, youre here too!
Ouyang Ke had already assessed Hong Qigongs abilities
and was about to strike when he heard Huang Rong shout,
so he was happy and thought, How is it Uncle and Old
Heretic Huang are here? Then he thought, It must be
that girl shouting rubbish to save that old beggar. Fine,
since that old beggar is under my control anyway I might
as well go take a look. He then exited the cave.
He saw Huang Rong waving towards the beach and
shouting, Father! Father! Ouyang Ke looked out but of
course he did not see Huang Yaoshi. He laughed, Sister,
you want to trick me out to play, how could I refuse?
Huang Rong laughed and said, Whos lying? She then ran
to the beach. Ouyang Ke laughed, This time Im prepared,
you want to drag me into the sea again, lets try it.
He then chased her. His Qinggong was good and he was
catching up fast. Huang Rong inwardly exclaimed, This is
bad! I might get caught even before reaching that cave.
She ran another few dozen metres and Ouyang Ke was
almost reaching her. Huang Rong broke left and left the
beach. Ouyang Ke had learnt his lesson and did not dare
go near, so he laughed, OK, lets play hide-and-seek.
Though he did not stop, he was prepared for any trick she
might play. Huang Rong stopped and laughed, Theres a
large worm in front, if you chase again itll eat you in one
gulp. Ouyang Ke laughed, Im a worm too and Im going
to eat you! He pounced forward but Huang Rong just
laughed and ran ahead.
The 2 came close to the cliff wall soon enough. Huang
The 2 came close to the cliff wall soon enough. Huang
Rong ran even faster and shouted, Come on! Just as she
was about to reach the wall, she saw 2 figures on the
beach. At this time she was really curious but did not have
the luxury to stop, so she looked at the piles of grass
carefully then ran all the way to the cliffs base.
Ouyang Ke laughed, Wheres the worm? He also ran
faster and reached the cliff wall like an arrow. The spot
where Huang Rong landed was already cleared of vines,
but Ouyang Ke naturally did not suspect any trap and
stepped right into it, wrenching the rock out of its place.
The vines snapped and Ouyang Ke felt a great pressure
descending on him. He looked up and it scared the living
daylights out of him and saw a mountain of a rock
smashing down towards him.
Although the rock was very high up, the gust of wind was
so strong that he could hardly breathe, so he hastily
jumped backwards, but he smacked right into a tree with
such a great force that the tree cracked and the splinters
pierced him. At this point he only fled for his life and
ignored the pain, so he jumped away, but only managed
to jump 3 feet.
Now he was shocked into a daze but suddenly felt as
though someone jolted him awake, dragging him several
feet away; but it was too late, and with a thunderous
rumble the dust flew everywhere and then he fainted.
Huang Rong saw that her plan worked, so she was really
happy and did not expect the deafening rumble which
seemed to shove her aside. Her head was hit by the
countless grains of dirt and dust. She bent over and held
her head for a moment before opening her eyes, and she
saw 2 shadows through the dust.
When the dust settled, she rubbed her eyes and saw that
it was actually West Poison Ouyang Feng and the other
was none other than the one she so deeply missed Guo
Jing. Huang Rong exclaimed and jumped for joy. Guo Jing
had also never expected to meet her here, so he rushed
forward and hugged her. In their excitement, they had
forgotten that their enemy was just close by.
The other day when Guo Jing and Ouyang Feng were
fighting on the junk, they both could not gain any
advantage and at the same time the junk was sinking, so
it took them down. In the deep sea the water pressure
was very high and they felt the water forcing its way into
their ears and noses, causing great pain, so they had to
stop their struggle and cover their ears and noses.
The bottom of the sea had a swift undercurrent moving in
a different direction from the surface current, so before
they knew it they were swept some distance away. When
Guo Jing managed to get up to the surface to breathe it
was already dark and the boat seemed very far away. Guo
was already dark and the boat seemed very far away. Guo
Jing shouted; and at that very moment Huang Rong was
looking for him, but they were so far away, how could they
meet?
Guo Jing shouted again but felt a tug on his leg, followed
by another head hitting the surface it was Ouyang Feng.
He was also at a disadvantage in the water, so although he
was a martial arts master, he struggled wildly in the water
and then refused to release Guo Jings leg.
Guo Jing struggled harder but his other leg was grabbed
too. They wrestled for a brief moment before submerging
again. When they hit the surface, Guo Jing shouted, Let
my legs go, I wont desert you. Ouyang Feng also knew
that this would kill them both, so he released the legs and
grabbed his shoulder.
Guo Jing also supported him, allowing them to float. At
this time, they saw a large wooden board float by and hit
Guo Jing. Ouyang Feng shouted, Careful! Guo Jing
grabbed it, shouting, Catch it, dont let go!
They looked around but did not see any boats. Ouyang
Fengs Snake Staff was lost and he worried, If we meet
any sharks, we can only hit them wildly like Zhou Botong.
At that time I saved him, but wholl save me now? They
floated for some time and saw many fishes swimming by,
so they had to depend on the fishes for survival.
As the ancient saying goes, Helping each other on the
same boat ( |)+, ), these two men who fought a bitter
battle just a while ago could share the same raft. For
several days they fortunately did not meet any danger.
This time the current brought them to the island where
Hong Qigong and Huang Rong was, and only 2 days after
they arrived.
When they hit the shore they lay down for some time
when they suddenly heard someone laughing, so Ouyang
Feng jumped up and followed the laughter, and so
coincidentally met Ouyang Ke who had just fallen into the
trap. Ouyang Feng tried to rush forward to save him. He
managed to pull him several feet away but Ouyang Kes
legs were crushed and he fainted from the pain.
Ouyang Feng was suspicious and looked around but did
not find any more danger, so he went to check on his
nephew. He felt that he was still breathing so he tried to
push the rock, but it did not budge an inch. He then knelt
down and tried again with both hands and grunted.
Though his strength was tremendous, how could he move
a thousand-pound rock?
He bent down and Ouyang Ke opened his eyes and
shouted, Uncle! Ouyang Feng said, Youll have to bear
with it for a while. He hugged him up and pulled him, but
Ouyang Ke screamed and fainted again. The rock had
Ouyang Ke screamed and fainted again. The rock had
pinned his legs underneath, so this pull would only worsen
his pain but not free him.
Ouyang Feng was startled. Guo Jing held Huang Rongs
hand and asked, Wheres master? Huang Rong pointed,
saying, Over there. Guo Jing heard that his master was
alright and was elated, wanting her to lead him there but
heard Ouyang Kes scream, so he could not bear it and
said to Ouyang Feng, Ill help you. Huang Rong tugged
his sleeve, saying, Lets go see master, ignore this bad
guy!
Ouyang Feng did not know that this was a trap set up by
her as he saw the rock tumble down and it was impossible
for anyone to lift it up the cliff, but when he heard Huang
Rong stop Guo Jing, his anger flared up and then he heard
that Hong Qigong was here, so he was startled, thinking,
That beggar took one of my palms and was also poisoned
by my snake, yet hes not dead; but even then he should
be 90% dead, why should I fear him?
He saw Guo Jing and Huang Rong about to leave so he
knelt down again and pretended to push the rock and
waited for them to turn away before saying, Dont worry,
Ill save you. For now just concentrate on circulating your
Qi to protect your heart and take it that those legs are not
yours. He then followed them and saw them holding each
others waist and talked romantically, he was
flabbergasted and thought, If I dont torture you till
youre worse off than dead, Im not West Poison.
Huang Rong took Guo Jing to the cave opening. Guo Jing
launched himself in and shouted, Master! He then saw
that Hong Qigongs eyes were closed and there were no
blood in his face. He had been insulted by Ouyang Ke and
his injury relapsed. Huang Rong quickly undid his outer
gown while Guo Jing massaged his limbs.
Hong Qigong opened his eyes and saw Guo Jing so he was
naturally very happy and smiled, saying in a low voice,
Jinger, youre here too! Guo Jing was about to reply
when a rough voice cut in from behind, Old beggar, so am
I. Guo Jing turned around to block the entrance. Huang
Rong snatched her masters bamboo stick and stood
beside Guo Jing.
Ouyang Feng laughed, Old beggar, come out, if not Im
going in. Guo Jing and Huang Rong looked at each other,
thinking, Even if it costs our lives, we must not let him
molest Master. Ouyang Feng laughed and stepped in. Guo
Jing stepped forward to block.
Ouyang Feng moved aside to evade his palm strike and
went to his right, then a bamoo stick flew over and made a
circle yet seemed to aim for 3 separate spots at the same
time, making it difficult to deal with. He waved his left
hand up and swept his leg to force his opponent away. He
did not expect Huang Rongs stick to hit the centre of the
did not expect Huang Rongs stick to hit the centre of the
circle.
Ouyang Feng was surprised and jumped back, looking
carefully. Huang Rong was using the [Dog Beating Skill]
and managed to force her stronger opponent backwards,
so she was feeling proud. Ouyang Feng did not expect this
girl to learn the old beggars wonderful rod skill. He
snorted and advanced again to hit her bamboo stick.
Huang Rong executed the stick skill she just learnt and
poked, hit, circled and flew around, and although she could
not injure him, she managed to evade 7-8 of his moves
continuously.
Guo Jing was shocked and happy and kept cheering, Good
Ronger, good rod skill! He then attacked with a fist and
palm from the side. Ouyang Feng shouted in anger and
knelt down launching both palms out. Even before the
palms came the palm wind caused the dust to fly. Guo Jing
saw that the strikes were very powerful and was afraid
that Huang Rong might get injured if she took the strike,
so he hurriedly pushed her aside and they managed to
evade the strike together.
Ouyang Feng stepped 2 steps forward and struck out with
both palms again. His attack was terribly strong and
fought to a draw with Hong Qigong on Peach Blossom
Island a few days ago. Guo Jing and Huang Rong were far
from his match and were forced to retreat step by step.
Ouyang Feng rushed into the cave and flipped his palm,
hitting the stone wall and causing bits of stone to drop off.
He brought the other palm up above Hong Qigongs head
and held it there to observe him.
Huang Rong said, My master saved your life, yet you
want to hurt him, arent you ashamed? Ouyang Feng
pushed Hong Qigongs chest slightly and felt his chest
muscle contract, showing that his martial abilities were
really lost, so he was secretly happy and lifted him up,
saying, If you rescue my nephew, Ill spare the beggars
life.
Huang Rong said, Heaven released the rock to pin him
down, you saw that yourself, who could save him? Try any
more tricks and Heaven will crush you with a rock too.
Guo Jing saw that Ouyang Feng had raised Hong Qigong
higher and prepared to throw him down but doubted that
he would really do it. Still he was worried and quickly said,
Put him down and well go save your nephew.
Ouyang Feng missed his nephew and was very eager to
rush down but he kept his face impassive and put Hong
Qigong down very slowly.
Huang Rong said, Helping him is not difficult, but lets
make an agreement. Ouyang Feng said, What do you
want? Huang Rong said, After we save your nephew, you
must not harm the 3 of us while were here on this island.
must not harm the 3 of us while were here on this island.
Ouyang Feng thought, My nephew and I are afraid of
water, if we want to get back I may need to depend on
this 3 people. He nodded his head, saying, OK, Ill not
kill the 3 of you now, but I cant promise you anything
after we leave this island.
Huang Rong said, When the time comes, even if you
leave us alone well come after you. Another thing is that
my father had betrothed me to him, and you saw that for
yourself. If your nephew bothers me again, youre worse
than a pig or dog. Ouyang Feng spat, saying, OK, that
only applies on this island too, once we leave, well see
then.
Huang Rong smiled, saying, Finally, although well try our
best to help you, were not the gods, if fate has decreed
that your nephew must die, you cant blame us. Ouyang
Feng said, If my nephew dies, you 2 can forget about
living. Little girl, shut up and go save my nephew. He
then ran to where the rock was.
Guo Jing was about to follow when Huang Rong said,
Brother Jing, later when he uses his strength to push the
rock, you can strike his back when he least expects it.
Guo Jing said, We must honour our word, lets save his
nephew first then try to avenge Master. Huang Rong
sighed and knew that it was useless to get him to backstab
someone.
For the past 2 days she had thought that he had died in
the sea, now that she was with him again her heart
exploded with happiness, so even if Guo Jing made any
unreasonable demands, she would just listen to him,
moreover his actions were of an honourable gentlemans
so she smiled gently and said, OK, youre a saint, Ill
listen to you.
They ran to the cliff and heard Ouyang Ke groaning in the
distance. Ouyang Feng shouted, Hurry up! They went
over and stood beside him and the 3 pairs of hands
pressed the rock together. Ouyang Feng said, Up! and
they pushed at the same time. The rock moved an inch
before slamming down again. Ouyang Ke screamed and
his eyes rolled up.
Ouyang Feng was shocked and immediately supported
him, but felt that his breathing was weak, and to bear with
the pain he bit through his tounge, filling his mouth with
blood. Even with Ouyang Fengs outstanding martial arts,
he was powerless to move the rock. Now he had made it
worse for his nephew and also burried his shoe in the
sand.
Ouyang Feng bent down to pick his shoe and was shocked
again the tide was rising slowly and was already
reaching the rock. Ouyang Feng said urgently, Little girl,
if you want your master to live, youd better save my
nephew faster.
nephew faster.
Huang Rong was already thinking, but this rock was
enormous and there was no one else to help him, how
could they move it away? She had come up with more
than 10 ideas in a flash, but none worked, then when she
heard Ouyang Feng, she said, If Master werent injured,
we could easily move this rock with his tremendous
strength. Now She threw up her hands to indicate that it
was useless.
Though this sentence was said out of anger, Ouyang Feng
thought, Maybe its really fate; if the old beggar wasnt
injured, with his chivalrous nature, hed definitely help.
Who knew that when I injured him, it was as good as
killing my own nephew? Although Ouyang Ke was his
nephew, he actually had an affair with his sister-in-law and
he was in fact his son.
Ouyang Feng was usually cold-hearted, but now he felt
regretful. He turned his head and saw the water rising in
by another few feet. Ouyang Ke yelled, Uncle, kill me with
one strike! I I cant take it anymore! Ouyang Feng took
out a sharp knife and gritted his teeth, saying, You bear
with it for a while, even without your legs you can still
live. He went forth with the intention of severing his
nephews legs.
Ouyang Feng exclaimed, No, no, Uncle, just stab me to
death! Ouyang Feng said angrily, With so many years
under my guidiance, how could you be so useless?
Ouyang Ke hugged his chest and tried to bear with the
pain, not daring to say another word. Ouyang Feng saw
that the rock pinned him up to the waist, even if he
amputated his legs, he may not live, so he hesitated.
Huang Rong saw that the uncle and nephew had nothing
to say and were both looking dejected, so her heart went
soft and she thought of how her father moved the rocks on
Reach Blossom Island, she exclaimed, Wait! Ive got a
way, but Im not sure if it works. Ouyang Feng was elated
and said, Good lady, just say it!
Huang Rong was thinking, Now that you want to save
your nephew, youre not calling me names anymore but
Good Lady! She smiled and said, OK, you must listen to
me now. Lets cut some tree bark and make a rope strong
enough to lift this rock. Ouyang Feng said, Whos going
to pull the rope? Huang Rong said, Pull like a sail
Ouyang Feng immediately understood and said, Yes, yes,
just like that!
Guo Jing heard Huang Rong talk about using tree bark but
did not question her; instead he just pulled out his dagger
and began cutting off some tree bark. Ouyang Feng and
Huang Rong followed his lead and within a short time, they
had cut many strips of tree bark. Ouyang Feng was cutting
the bark when he looked at his nephew and suddenly
exclaimed, Dont cut anymore! Huang Rong curiously
exclaimed, Dont cut anymore! Huang Rong curiously
asked, What? Why not?
Ouyang Feng pointed at his nephew and Guo Jing and
Huang Rong looked over. They saw the tide rising faster
and had already submerged half his body. He would be
drowned even before they had gathered enough material.
Ouyang Ke was motionless in the water. Huang Rong said,
Dont fret. Just cut!
Although Ouyang Feng was a monster, he meekly obeyed
her. Huang Rong jumped down the tree and ran to Ouyang
Ke and used several big stones to support him. This way
his nose was still above the water.
Ouyang Ke said in a low voice, Miss Huang, thanks. Even
if I cant live, Ill die contented knowing that you tried to
save me. Huang Rong felt apologetic and said, Dont
thank me. Do you know that I was the one who laid this
trap? Ouyang Ke said, Dont speak so loudly, if my uncle
hears it, he wont let you off. I knew long ago; to die in
your hands would leave me with no regrets.
Huang Rong sighed and thought, Although this person is
irksome, he treats me nicely. She returned to the tree
and began binding the bark. She joined three together to
form a thin rope and then 6 ropes together to form a thick
rope and again joined several thick ropes together to form
a massive rope. Ouyang Feng continuously cut the tree
bark while Huang Rong unceasingly connected the ropes.
Although they were fast, the tide was faster and even
before the massive rope was half-complete, the water had
risen up to Ouyang Kes mouth, and soon only his nose
was left sticking out. Ouyang Feng jumped down and said,
You can go. I want to speak with my nephew. You have
tried your best and I appreciate it. His voice was heavy
and seemed resigned to the situation.
Guo Jing saw that it was hopeless and went off together
with Huang Rong. They walked several metres and Huang
Rong whispered, Lets go behind the rock and listen to
what he says. Guo Jing said, This doesnt concern us.
Besides, hed discover us. Huang Rong said, Once his
nephew dies, hell try to harm Master, so we must keep
ourselves informed to be prepared. If were found out,
well just say that weve come to send his nephew off.
Guo Jing nodded. They turned around the corner and went
behind the trees, stealthily creeping back behind the rock.
They heard Ouyang feng say, Go in peace, I know what
youre thinking, you want Old Heretic Huang to marry his
daughter to you, but I fear I cant grant your wish.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were startled, thinking, Hes
about to die, why did Ouyang Feng say that? As they
heard more, they became more angry. Ouyang Feng was
actually saying, Ill go kill that girl and bury her with you.
actually saying, Ill go kill that girl and bury her with you.
Everyone dies; if you cant live with her then you can die
with her and have no regrets.
Ouyang Kes mouth was beneath the water and he could
not speak. Huang Rong took Guo Jings hand and they left
stealthily. After the corner, Guo Jing angrily said, Lets
confront that old poisonous thing. Huang Rong said, With
him we must compare wits, not strength. Guo Jing asked,
How? Huang Rong said, Im thinking.
As they walked near the canyon, she saw some reeds.
Huang Rong thought of something and said, If he werent
so evil, I could save his nephew. Guo Jing quickly asked,
How? Huang Rong took out her knife and cut a hollow
reed and put it to her mouth, breathing through it for a
while. Guo Jing laughed, Ah, this is really a good idea.
How did you think of that? Should we save him?
Huang Rong pouted, Of course not. That old poisonous
thing wants to kill me, just let him do it, hmm, Im not
scared. But when she thought of Ouyang Fengs cruel
methods, she could not help but gasp. His martial arts
were much stronger than his nephews and he was much
more cunning. If they fell into his trap, it would not be
good. Guo Jing remained silent.
Huang Rong tugged his hand, saying gently, Dont tell me
you want me to save that scumbag? Youre worried for
me, right? This 2 scumbags may not treat us well. Guo
Jing said, Youre right, but Im worried about you and
Master. Since that old poisonous thing is a head of a sect,
what he says has some credibility. Huang Rong said, OK,
lets save him then talk; well plan as we go along.
They turned back and saw Ouyang Feng standing in the
water, supporting his nephew. He saw the duo coming and
his eyes glinted and it was obvious he wanted to kill them.
He said roughly, I told you to leave, why did you return?
Huang Rong sat down on a stone and laughed, I came to
see if hes dead yet. Ouyang Feng snapped, So what if
hes dead, so what if hes alive?
Huang Rong said, If hes dead then theres no use now!
Ouyang Feng jumped out of the water, hastily saying,
Good good lady, hes not dead yet, you must have a
way. Say it say it quick. Huang Rong threw the straw
over and said, Put it in his mouth and he wont die.
Ouyang Feng was happy and jumped into the water and
stuffed the thing into his nephews mouth.
The water had already covered his nose and he was
exhaling the last bit of air but his ears could still hear their
conversation, so when the straw reached his mouth, he
breathed hard and felt comfortable and he momentarily
forgot about the pain in his legs. Ouyang Feng said,
Quick, hurry, lets connect the ropes.
Huang Rong laughed, Uncle Ouyang, you want me dead
to accompany your nephew, right? Ouyang Feng started
and thought, How did she hear what I said? Huang Rong
laughed, If you kill me and then you meet some trouble
later, whos going to help you? Now that Ouyang Feng
was depending on her, he could only pretend not to hear
her and went to work on the tree bark.
They worked for more than 2 hours and made an
enormously thick rope nearly 100 metres long; the sea
level was already up to half the rock. Ouyang Kes head
was a few feet under the water and only the tip of the
straw was exposed. Ouyang Feng was still worried and
occasionally stretched his hand under water to check on
him.
After another hour, the water receded and Ouyang Kes
head was slowly surfacing. Huang Rong measured the
ropes length and shouted, Enough, now I need 4 massive
poles for the masts. Ouyang Feng was doubtful, he knew
that on this deserted island, even a knife was hard to find,
not to mention an axe sturdy enough for their task. He
asked, How do we get that? Huang Rong said, Dont
worry, just find the wood first.
Ouyang Feng was afraid she would throw a tantrum and
refuse to help him, so he did not ask further but ran
around looking for trees with thick trunks. He crouched
down and gathered his strength and launched his palms at
each of the trees. The trees fell after a few strikes. Guo
Jing and Huang Rong witnessed this powerful display of
internal strength and shuddered. Ouyang Feng found a
long and flat rock and he used that to cut away the tree
leaves.
Now Guo Jing and Huang Rong tied the rope round 3 of
the thick tree trunks and looped the rope around the large
rock before tying the end to the final tree trunk. That
trunk was a centuries-old oak tree and even 3-4 people
were not enough to circle the tree. Huang Rong said, I
guess this tree can handle the rock, right? Ouyang Feng
nodded.
Huang Rong tld them to connect one more thick rope and
they currounded the 4 tree trunks around the rock,
forming a # shape and looped the rope round the top.
Ouyang Feng praised her, Good lady, youre really smart,
just like your father. Huang Rong laughed, But how can I
be compared to your nephew? Lets start!
They acted together and used the oak tree as the pivot to
pull the #-shape formation. The rope became taut and
the rock was lifted slowly. The Sun was about to set and
the sky was red, illuminating the golden surface of the
water.
The tide had already gone out and Ouyang Kes body was
in the mud and his eyes were fixed onto the rock. It
in the mud and his eyes were fixed onto the rock. It
moved slowly and steadily with a creaking sound, causing
him to be anxious yet happy. Though the rope had made
one complete turn around its loop, the rock had only
moved an inch and it was already causing great strain on
the pivot.
Although Ouyang Feng did not believe in divine
intervention, he was silently praying throughout the
process. Suddenly the rope snapped and the rock
slammed down onto Ouyang Ke again, and he tried to
scream but no sound came out. The rope flew up and hit
Huang Rong, throwing her off her feet. Guo Jing quickly
helped her up.
At this stage Ouyang Feng lost all hope while Huang Rong
could hardly smile. Guo Jing said, We can join them back
and add another rope and try again. Ouyang Feng shook
his head, Thatd be harder, the 3 of us arent enough.
Guo Jing mumbled to himself, If only someone would help
us. Ouyang Feng got angry and snapped, Obviously! He
knew Guo Jing had good intentions, but in his depression
he vented his frustrations on him.
Huang Rong thought for a while then jumped up, clapping
and laughing, Yes, yes, theres someone who can help
us. Guo Jing asked, Who might that be? Huang Rong
said, Hmmm, its just that Brother Ouyang would have to
bear with more discomfort and wait for the tide to come in
again before he can be set free. Ouyang Feng and Guo
Jing both looked at her thinking, Are you thinking that
when the tide comes in, someone will come to our aid?
Huang Rong laughed, Were all tired and hungry; lets find
some food. Ouyang Feng said, Miss, you said someone
will help us, please explain. Huang Rong said, At this
time tomorrow, Brother Ouyang will be free. For now I
cant reveal the secret. Ouyang Feng saw that she had
great confidence in herself and his doubt decreased. But
he was still skeptical so he simply accompanied his
nephew.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong caught a few wild hares and
cooked one for the uncle and nephew, then they shared
the rest with Hong Qigong.
When Guo Jing learnt that the trap was laid by her, he was
surprised and happy. They knew that now Ouyang Feng
was with his nephew and would not bother them, so they
only lit a fire at the cave entrance to prevent any wild
animals from coming in, and they slept very well. The next
morning, Guo Jing saw a shadow at the entrance so he
quickly jumped up. He saw Ouyang Feng standing there
saying, Is Miss Huang awake?
Huang Rong was already awake but she pretended to be
soundly asleep. Guo Jing whispered, Not yet. What is it?
Ouyang Feng said, When she wakes up, invite her to save
Ouyang Feng said, When she wakes up, invite her to save
him. Guo Jing said, OK. Hong Qigong said, I let her
drink the 100-Day-Drunken-Stupor Wine as well as hit
her Sleeping Accupoint. Within 3 months, its hard to wake
her.
Ouyang Feng started and Hong Qigong laughed heartily.
Ouyang Feng realised that he was joking and became
angry. Huang Rong sat up and laughed, If we dont tease
the Old Poison now, when will we get to do that? She
then combed her hair and washed her face extremely
slowly and then went to fish and catch rabbits for
breakfast. Ouyang Feng paced up and down several times
just like a pan of ants of fire. Guo Jing said, Ronger,
when the water rises, will there really be someone to save
him?
Huang Rong said, What do you think? Guo Jing shook his
head, saying, I dont really think so. Huang Rong
laughed, Me neither. Guo Jing was startled, So you lied
to him? Huang Rong said, Not really, when the tide rises,
Id have a way to save him. Guo Jing knew that she was
very intelligent and resourceful so he did not question
further. They then went to play around the flowers.
Huang Rong had no companions since young and always
played on the beach at Peach Blossom Island by herself.
Now that she had Guo Jing with her, she was extremely
happy. They played and laughed endlessly on the beach.
Huang Rong said, Brother Jing, your hair is terribly
messy, let me help you comb your hair.
They sat together on a rock. Huang Rong took out a small
golden-jade comb and combed his hair finely, then sighed,
Why dont we think of a way to get rid of those 2
poisonous creatures and then well live here together with
Master and not leave this place, what do you think? Guo
Jing said, I was thinking of my 6 masters. Huang Rong
said, Hmmm, and Father too.
After a while she said, I wonder hows Sister Mu doing
now. Master has also asked me to be the Leader of the
Beggars Clan, so Im starting to miss those beggars too.
Guo Jing laughed, Looks like we have to think of a way to
get back. Huang Rong finished with his hair and tied it up.
Guo Jing said, The way you comb my hair reminds me of
my mother.
Huang Rong laughed, You can call me Mother. Guo Jing
smiled without replying. Huang Rong tickled him and
asked, Arent you going to say it? Guo Jing laughed and
jumped up, messing his hair again. Huang Rong laughed,
Fine if you wont say it. You think no one will call me
Mother in future? Sit down.
Guo Jing sat down and Huang Rong wiped his sweat away
and kissed his forehead lightly. She thought of the
previous days fight with Ouyang Feng and remembered
previous days fight with Ouyang Feng and remembered
that Guo Jing praised her [Dog Beating Skill], so she
wanted to teach it to him. Huang Rong saw that his martial
arts improved a lot and was actually more excited about
that than her own skills.
Since she was Huang Yaoshis daughter, she had access to
all the wonderful martial arts skills from young so she did
not really pay attention to other wonderful skills; just like
a rich mans son would not bother about gold or silver. But
she thought, This skill is meant exclusively for the
Beggars Clan Leader, so I cant teach him She asked,
Brother Jing, do you want to be the Beggars Clan
Leader?
Guo Jing said, Master wants you to be the Clan Leader,
why do you ask me? Huang Rong said, Im a young girl,
I dont resemble the Beggars Clan Leader. Why dont I
give up this appointment to you? With your commanding
appearance the beggars will listen to you. Besides, when
you become the Leader, this marvelous skill will be yours.
Guo Jing said, No, no. I cant be the Leader. Im not
intelligent enough even to handle small matters, not to
mention important matters.
Huang Rong thought he was right though Hong Qigong
had no choice but to make her succeed him during this
crisis, but he must have known that despite being young,
she was very intelligent and probably no less capable than
the 4 Elders and he also did not give her permission to
give this responsibility to someone else; not every silly boy
who knew the [Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms] and
[Dog Beating Skill] could become the Leader. So she
laughed, OK, fine, but Im afraid you cant learn this skill,
then.
Guo Jing said, Theres no difference between you and me
knowing it. Huang Rong heard that this sentence came
from his heart so she was touched and said, When Master
recovers Ill return the appointment to him. Then then
She wanted to say Then we can get married but
somehow the words could not come out of her mouth. She
asked, Brother Jing, do you know where are babies
from?
Guo Jing said, I know. Huang Rong said, Where? Guo
Jing said, When people get married, they have babies.
Huang Rong said, Yes I know that too. But why will
married people have babies? Guo Jing said. This I dont
know. Huang Rong said, Me neither. I asked Father, but
he said they crawl out from nests.
Guo Jing was about to ask more but they suddenly heard a
sharp voice saying, Making babies? Youll know when you
grow up. The tide is rising already! Huang Rong gasped
and jumped up; she had not expected Ouyang Feng to be
listening to them. Although she did not understand male-
female relationships, she knew that saying such stuff is
embarassing, so her face turned red and they quickly ran
to the cliff.
Ouyang ke had been under the rock for 24 hours and had
been suffering much. Ouyang Feng kept a straight face
and said, Miss Huang, you said that someone would come
to help when the tide rises, this is not a joke. Huang Rong
said, My father knows the changes of the Five Elements,
so his daughter would of course know a bit, although I
cant compare with him, I can still predict a bit of the
future.
Ouyang Feng knew about her fathers abilities, so he said,
Your father is coming? Splendid. Huang Rong paused,
then said, Such a small matter wouldnt need my fathers
presence. Moreover, if my father knows that you hurt my
master, he wont let you off. Including the 2 of us, how
can you win? So what are you happy about? Ouyang Feng
could not argue and remained silent sullenly.
Huang Rong said to Guo Jing, Brother Jing, go get some
tree branches. The more the better. Guo Jing agreed and
went. Huang Rong mended the rope which snapped the
previous day with more bark. Ouyang Feng kept asking
who was coming but she just hummed some tunes without
replying.
Ouyang Feng was dissatisfied but when he saw Huang
Rongs relaxed expression, he kept up his hopes and went
to help Guo Jing. He saw Guo Jing execute the [Eighteen
Dragon Subduing Palms] and only needed a few strikes to
bring down a sturdy tree. He thought, His martial arts are
good. Coupled with the [Nine Yin Manual], he spells
disaster for me.
He decided that he had to extract his nephew dead or
alive. He crouched down between 2 trees and then sent
out his palms simultaneously and each palm hit a tree,
causing them to break. Guo Jing was awed and said,
Uncle Ouyang, I wonder when I can reach your standard.
Ouyang Feng did not reply but thought, In your next life.
They carried all the wood to the cliff. Ouyang Feng looked
out into the sea but did not even see the smallest speck of
a sampan. Huang Rong asked, What are you looking for?
No ones coming. Ouyang Feng was surprised and angry,
raising his voice, No one? Huang Rong said, This is a
deserted island, no one will come here. Ouyang Feng was
flabbergasted and could not speak, only waiting to kill
someone.
Huang Rong did not look at him directly but turned to Guo
Jing, saying, Brother Jing, whats the most you can lift?
Guo Jing said, Around 200kg. Huang Rong said, Hmmm,
how about a 600kg rock? Guo Jing said, I think not.
Huang Rong said, How about a 600kg rock in the water?
Ouyang Feng realised it and yelled happily, Yes, yes, its
Ouyang Feng realised it and yelled happily, Yes, yes, its
correct! Guo Jing however had yet to understand it.
Ouyang Feng said, When the tide rises, it half-submerges
this rock, causing it to be lighter, lets do it again and itll
definitely work.
Huang Rong coldly said, Yeah, but the trees will be half-
submerged too, how are you going to work underwater?
Ouyang Feng bit his teeth and said, Leave that to fate.
Huang Rong said, Hmmm, it doesnt have to be so
difficult. Go tie the branches to the the rock.
When she said that, Guo Jing understood too and cheered,
working together with Ouyang Feng and began tying
several large branches around the rock. Ouyang Feng was
afraid that the bouyancy would not be enough , so he tied
7-8 large pieces of wood together then helped Guo Jing
connect the rope that snapped the previous day. Huang
Rong stood aside and smiled, watching them work. Within
2 hours, it was all ready and they only lacked the tide.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong went to accompany their
master. In the afternoon, the tide started to rise and
Ouyang Feng ran up to inform them and the 3 of them
went down together. After some time, the tide had
reached its highest and they stood in the water and looped
the rope around the oak tree again. They then operated
the #-shape mechanism again.
This time with the pieces of wood tied to the rock, the
bouyancy was very high and it seemed like there were
many strong men helping to lift the rock. The 3 of them
did not need much effort to move the rock. After turning a
few rounds of rope round the coil, Ouyang Feng held his
breath and hugged his nephew up to the surface of the
water.
Guo Jing saw that they were successful and could not help
but cheer. Huang Rong too clapped continuously and
actually forgot that it was she who laid the trap.
END OF CHAPTER 21.
Attached Images
LoCH021.jpg (69.8 KB, 53 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 04:04 PM.
Reply With Quote
#47
10-04-06, 11:18 AM
Chapter 22 Wandering on a shark's back
Huang Rong sat steadily on the branch and called
out, Fire away! Aiming toward the raft, Guo Jing
released his grip and Huang Rongs body flew into
the sky. She somersaulted twice in the air and
plunged into the water.
Chapter 22 Wandering on a shark's back
Part 1 Translated by Williamlcb and Foxs, edited by Eliza
Bennet
Huang Rong saw Ouyang Feng carry his mud-drenched
nephew to the shore, his face was beaming happily from
ear to ear but never uttering any word reflecting his
thankfulness to Guo Jing and herself. She pulled the sleeve
of Guo Jings clothes and they returned to the cave
together.
Guo Jing saw that Huang Rong had a worried expression
on her face and asked her, What are you thinking about?
Huang Rong replied, I am thinking about three very
difficult things. Guo Jing replied, You are an intelligent
person who always has a way to solve problems. Huang
Rong gave a very light laugh; but a moment later her
eyebrows were creased again.
Hong Qigong then opened his mouth to speak, The first
matter really does not matter much. The second and third
matters actually cause people to be at a loss of what to
do.
Guo Jing then said, Wow! You really are amazing! How
would you know about the three matters that she is
thinking about?
Hong Qigong replied, I simply guessed her thoughts. The
first matter is how to cure my injury. There is no doctor,
medicine and a person with good internal energy here to
help me. The Old Beggar can always accept my fate with
resignation. Whether I live or die in not of the most
important matter now. The second matter is how to defend
ourselves from the poisonous hand of Ouyang Feng. This
persons martial art is really solid. The two of you are
definitely not his match. The third matter is how we can
return to the mainland. Ronger, am I right or wrong?
Huang Rong replied, Yes, at present the most pressing
matter is to think of a way to discourage the Old Poison
from acting so ruthlessly.
Hong Qigong said, In short, we must have a battle of wits
with him. The Old Poison may be cunning but he is
completely conceited; so conceited that it wont be difficult
to fool him. However, after he has been tricked, he will
immediately adapt from the changes followed by a very
#47
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
immediately adapt from the changes followed by a very
severe counterattack.
Two people gave a deep thought. Huang Rong started to
think that the enemys skill is difficult to differentiate
against her fathers and teachers. Even if her father were
there, he would not necessarily defeat him; how she could
she fight him? It seemed like if they could not take his life
in one stroke, it would only make him committing more
evil deeds.
Hong Qigong suddenly felt pin in his chest and coughed
loudly. Huang Rong immediately helped him to lie down.
Suddenly a shadow was blocking the sunlight at the mouth
of the cave. She raised her head up to see Ouyang Feng
carrying his nephew making a hissing sound saying, Get
out all of you! Let me have this cave for my nephew to
heal his injury!
Guo Jing was very angry; he jumped out and said, This
place belongs to my master!
Ouyang Feng coldly replied, Even if the Jade Emperor
lives here, he must go away!
Guo Jing furiously tried to answer him, but Huang Rong
pulled Guo Jings sleeve. She stooped down to help Hong
Qigong up and left the cave.
While passing by Ouyang Fengs side, Hong Qigong opened
his eyes and said with a mocking smile, Impressive
power! Very deathly!
Ouyang Fengs face turned red. He could have Hong
Qigong died violently with just a stroke of his palm, but for
some reason he was overwhelmed by Hong Qigongs
righteous air. He shivered and did not answer this insult.
He turned his head to avoid Hong Qigongs penetrating
gaze and said, Come back and deliver us something to
eat! If you two small creatures mess with the food, just
watch out for your three lives.
The three of them went down the hill. Guo Jing cursed
incessantly, while Huang Rong was deep in thoughts and
did not say anything. Guo Jing said, Master please rest
here while I go and look for a suitable place to rest.
Huang Rong helped Hong Qigong to sit down properly by a
big pine tree when she spotted two squirrels hurriedly
climbing up the tree trunk then immediately climbing back
down again only a few feet from her; watching the two
people with their small round eyes. Huang Rong was
fascinated; she picked a pine cone and held it out. One of
the squirrels came near to sniff at the cone, and used its
front paws to slowly pull the cone away. The other squirrel
boldly climbed Hong Qigongs sleeve. Huang Rong sighed
and said, Nobody has been here before. Look at the two
squirrels, not afraid of humans at all.
squirrels, not afraid of humans at all.
As the squirrels heard Huang Rongs voice they scurried up
the tree. Huang Rong looked up the tree and saw dense
leaves growing from the branches of the pine tree. The
leaves formed a canopy and the top of the tree was full
with green cane. Huang Rong suddenly got an idea and
called out, Brother Jing, no need to look anymore. Lets
go on top of the tree.
Guo Jing stopped and looked up the pine tree. The tree is
indeed a wonderful place as a shelter. Two people folded
some branches and made a platform. Then with each of
them on either side, they propped Hong Qigong in
between and shouted, Heave! they flew up and put Hong
Qigong safely on the platform they just made.
Huang Rong laughed and said, We are living on branches
like birds. Let them live in caves like beasts.
Guo Jing then said, Ronger, do you want to send them
food or not?
Huang Rong said, Since I cannot think of any wonderful
plan and defeat the Old Poison at the moment, I think
wed better comply with his request. Guo Jing grumbled
incessantly.
Two people went behind the mountain and managed to
catch a wild goat. They then made a fire to roast the goat.
The roasted goat was then ripped into two. Huang Rong
took a piece of the meat and threw it to the ground and
said, Urinate on top of the meat!
Guo Jiang laughed, They will find out.
Huang Rong said, Dont you bother about that; just do it.
Guo Jing blushed and said, I cant do it!
Huang Rong asked, Why?
Guo Jing mumbled, I cannot urinate with you beside me.
Huang Rong burst out in laughter.
From the top of the tree Hong Qigong called out, Throw
the meat up! I will urinate on it myself! Guo Jing took the
meat, laughed and leaped up to the platform so that Hong
Qigong can urinate on that mutton. Hong Qigong urinated
a lot on the mutton. He laughed out loud and carried the
mutton to the cave.
Huang Rong called out, No! Take this one.
Guo Jing scratched his head and said, This is the clean
one.
Huang Rong said, Thats right. We are going to give them
Huang Rong said, Thats right. We are going to give them
the clean mutton.
Guo Jing was confused, but he usually listened to
whatever Huang Rong said. He turned around and took the
clean mutton. Huang Rong took the urine-soaked meat
and put it back on the fire while she went out to pick
edible wild fruits. Hong Qigong did not understand Huang
Rongs plan and was upset. He drooled over the mutton,
but the only one left was the one smeared with his own
urine. He has no choice but to be patient.
The roasted mutton released a very good aroma. Inside
his cave Ouyang Feng had smelled the wonderful aroma of
the meat. Without waiting for Guo Jing to arrive he went
out the cave and snatched the meat while his face was
showing how pleased he was at the moment. But then a
thought came into his mind. Where is the other half? he
asked. Guo Jing pointed his finger backward.
Ouyang Feng walked in big strides towards the pine tree.
He snatched the mutton smeared with urine and threw the
clean mutton on the ground while laughing coldly before
turning around to leave.
Guo Jing knew that at this moment he must not reveal
anything suspicious from his face. However, it was not in
his nature to pretend; he was forced to turn around and
did not dare to look at Ouyang Feng. He waited for Ouyang
Feng to be far away before rushing to Huang Rong. He
laughed and said, How did you know that he will come
and exchange the meat?
Huang Rong smiled and said, According to the military
tactic, void is actually solid, while solid is actually void. The
Old Poison knew that we will be applying some kind of
trick on the food and does not want to be tricked. As a
result, I just let him to trick himself. Guo Jing listened to
all of this in awe while tearing the clean mutton into
smaller pieces before taking it up to the pavilion. The three
of them ate the mutton.
While all of them were eating happily, Guo Jing suddenly
said, Ronger, you really came up with a wonderful ruse
just now. Nevertheless, it was still a dangerous one.
Huang Rong immediately asked, Why?
Guo Jing then replied, If the Old Poison did not come and
exchange the mutton, wouldnt we be eating the mutton
covered with masters urine?
Huang Rong who was sitting on a branch while listening to
Guo Jings words laughed loudly until her waist bended
and she tumbled down the tree. She then leaped up the
tree again unharmed and said, Very, very dangerous
indeed.
Hong Qigong sighed and said, Dumb child, if he did not
Hong Qigong sighed and said, Dumb child, if he did not
come to exchange the mutton, cant you just not eat the
tainted mutton?
Guo Jing was startled at the truth of the statement and
gave a loud laugh before falling down from the tree as
well.
Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew ate the mutton, they
thought the wild goat had urine smell, but they did not
suspect anything. In fact, they still praised Huang Rongs
wonderful skill in roasting the mutton that she gave the
meat a salty taste. Not long after that, the sky was turning
dark. It was at this moment that Ouyang Kes wound
started to ache, causing him to groan loudly.
Ouyang Feng walked out towards the pine tree and called
out, Come down little girl!
Huang Rong was startled because she did not expect
Ouyang Feng to come that soon. She asked, What is it?
Ouyang Feng answered, My nephew needs tea and water.
Quickly go and serve him now. The three people on the
tree listened to everything and could not help but felt very
angry. Ouyang Feng shouted angrily, Hurry up! What are
you waiting for?
Guo Jing whispered, Let us fight him.
Hong Qigong added, The two of you quickly run towards
the back of the mountain. Dont you worry about me.
Huang Rong had already calculated properly on the two
choices that they have now. Whether they flee or duel with
Ouyang Feng, their masters life would be lost. The only
thing that can be done now is to compromise for the sake
of their masters safety. She leaped down the tree and
said, Alright, let me go and have a look at his wound.
Ouyang Feng sneered and said, The boy surnamed Guo,
come down and follow me. Are you still soundly asleep? I
have a good idea. Guo Jing swallowed his anger and
leaped down from the tree.
Ouyang Feng said, Go get 100 lumbers for me by the
night fall. If you are short by one lumber, I will break one
of your legs. If you are short two lumbers, I will break
both of your legs.
Huang Rong asked, What do you want to do with the
lumbers? Besides, how are we going to see where we are
going in the dark?
Ouyang Feng cursed her, You talk too much girl! What
does this have to do with you? Quickly go and attend to
my nephew. If there is something amiss or wrong, all of
you will suffer the consequences!
you will suffer the consequences!
Huang Rong gave Guo Jing a hand signal telling him not to
make things worse. Guo Jing saw Ouyang Feng and Huang
Rongs shadows disappeared in the darkness. He was so
angry that tears flowed down from his eyes.
Hong Qigong suddenly said, When I was young, my
grandpa, my father and I were slaves of the Jins. What is
this hardship compared to what we went through?
Guo Jing was startled, he came to his senses, Turned out
benevolent master was once a slave, but later on he
mastered a matchless martial art. I feel wronged today;
cant I just endure it patiently? Guo Jing then leaped
down from the tree and lighted a fire using a tree branch
before heading towards the back of the mountain. He
launched the 18-Dragon Subduing Palms, hacking down
trees as big as a rice bowl cup in diameter. He was fully
aware that Huang Rong would be able to escape from
harm, just as the other day when she was surrounded by a
whole bunch of criminals at Zhao palace. No matter how
difficult the situation somehow she managed to escape
unharmed. Therefore, he concentrated his attention and
energy to cut down the trees.
But launching the 18-Dragon Subduing Palms took a lot of
his energy. After a while he started to feel strained and
numb. In less than an hour Guo Jing managed to knock
down twenty one pine trees. While knocking down the
twenty-second tree, Guo Jings arm was already sore and
tired. When he launched the Seeing Dragon in the Field,
his palms were uneven; the branches and leaves were
shaken, the trunk swayed but did not break; while he felt
his chest tightened. Turned out the energy did not flow to
his palm, but went up in reverse to his chest. His master
had repeatedly warned him against this condition; the 18-
Dragon Subduing Palms carried a tremendous force, but if
his own strength was not enough, he would suffer
tremendous self-inflicted injury. He was shocked;
immediately sat down and focused his attention to control
his breathing. After about an hour he struck that tree
again; but he felt his body was worn out, his arms and
legs were weak.
Guo Jing knew that if he forced himself to exert more
strength, not only it would still be difficult to accomplish
his task, but he would suffer internal injury as well. In this
desolate island there was no saber or hatchet, how would
he be able to chop down more trees?
Part 2 Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet
He noticed that out of the hundred lumbers needed he was
still about seventy, eighty lumbers short; while his pair of
legs was about ready to give up. He thought aloud, His
nephews legs are crushed; he must have hated me to his
guts. Even if I manage to give him a hundred lumbers
guts. Even if I manage to give him a hundred lumbers
tonight, tomorrow night he will require a thousand. When
will it end? We cant fight him, and on this desolate island
nobody would help us. Having thought this he heaved a
long sigh, We are stuck here on this desolate island, who
in the world would come to rescue us? Benevolent master
Hong has lost his martial art, whether he will live or die is
difficult to tell. Rongers father despised me. All Quan
Zhen Seven Masters and six benevolent masters are not
the Western Poisons match. If only if only my sworn
brother Zhou Botong were here but he had killed himself
by jumping into the sea early on. As soon as Zhou Botong
came into his mind, he hated Ouyang Feng even more;
thinking that this old sworn brother of his, who was skilled
in the Nine Yin Manual and had created the mutual hands
combat technique, was forced to his death by Ouyang
Feng.
Ah! Nine Yin Manual! Mutual hands combat technique?
these several words flashed through his mind just like
seeing a bright star on the horizon in a dark and endless
night. My martial art may not be enough to fight the
Western Poison, but the Nine Yin Manual contains the most
wonderful secrets of the martial art world; plus the mutual
hands combat technique will double my skill. If both
Ronger and I train hard day and night, then we can fight
the Old Poison with everything we have. Only regardless of
which martial art we use, we still need to fight him for a
whole day and night; then how can this be good?
He stood in the forest thinking deeply; suddenly thought,
Why dont I go and ask Shifu? His martial art might be
gone, but his knowledge is not; he should be able to give
me clear directions. He went back to the tree right away,
then explained to Hong Qigong every single one of his
thought.
Read the Nine Yin Manual slowly for me to hear, Hong
Qigong suggested, Let us see if there is a marvelous
martial art you can learn in a short period of time. Guo
Jing immediately recited the Manual sentence by sentence.
When Hong Qigong heard Guo Jing recited, One knew that
by sitting down and pondering deeply one can accomplish
virtue; but unknowingly to attain excellence one requires
flexibility, as well as clear and bright understanding. The
body is cultivated two-folds; namely movement and
stillness. Being attacked but stay still. he suddenly stood
up, Ah! he exclaimed.
What is it? Guo Jing worriedly asked. Hong Qigong did
not answer. He thought those sentences over for a while
and then said, Repeat the last part you were reading a
moment ago.
Guo Jing was delighted, he thought, Shifu must have
found some methods to fight the Old Poison in the last
part. Right away he re-read those sentences slowly.
Hong Qigong nodded his head and said, Thats true. Carry
Hong Qigong nodded his head and said, Thats true. Carry
on. Guo Jing continued reciting the Manual from memory.
Toward the end he recited, Mo han si ge er, pin te huo ji
en, jin qie hu si, ge shan ni ke
Hong Qigong was baffled, What are you saying?
Guo Jing answered, Big Brother Zhou told me to
memorize those sentences.
Hong Qigong creased his brows, What do they mean? he
asked.
I dont know, Guo Jing replied, Big Brother Zhou himself
did not understand.
Carry on, then, Hong Qigong said.
Guo Jing continued, Bie er fa si, ge luo wu li until he
came to the end; reciting all kinds of these tongue-twisting
sentences.
Hmm, Hong Qigong said, Turned out the Manual also
contains some incantations to catch the ghosts. He
wanted to add, Crafty priest, cheating people with cheap
tricks, but remembering the Manual contained an
extensive profound mystery, this mumbo-jumbo must
have had a deep meaning; he simply did not understand it
for the time being. Hence, the words were about to leave
his lips, but he swallowed them back.
After half a day Hong Qigong shook his head, Jinger, he
said, There are many marvelous martial arts in the
Manual, but none of them can be mastered in one whole
day and night.
Guo Jing was disappointed. Hong Qigong continued,
Quickly go and build a raft from those twenty lumbers,
then go away as far as you can. Ronger and I will stay
here and devise a plan to deal with the Old Poison.
No, Guo Jing hastily said, How can I leave you, Senior?
Hong Qigong sighed, The Western Poison is scared of the
Old Heretic Huang, he wont harm Ronger. In any case
The Old Beggar is invalid. You quickly go!
Guo Jing burst out in grieve and indignation; he raised his
hand and struck the tree trunk with his palm.
This strike was extremely heavy, the sound echoed on the
mountain and valley. Hong Qigong was startled, he quickly
asked, Jinger, the palm you launched, what technique did
you use?
Why? Guo Jing was perplexed.
You hit so hard, but the trunk did not even shake, Hong
You hit so hard, but the trunk did not even shake, Hong
Qigong said.
Guo Jing was very embarrassed, I used up all my
strength striking trees, my hands are so sore; I dont have
any more strength left, he said.
No, no, Hong Qigong shook his head, Your palm strike
technique was a little strange. Strike again!
Raising his hand he struck the tree with his palm. The
sound shook the forest, but the tree did not budge.
Suddenly it dawned on him. That was the seventy-two
stances Vacant Fist Big Brother Zhou taught disciple.
Vacant Fist? I have never heard of it, Hong Qigong
mused.
Thats right, Guo Jing said, Big Brother Zhou was held
prisoner on the Peach Blossom Island. He had nothing to
do, so he invented this technique. He taught me these
sixteen-character secret of the technique: kong meng
dong song, feng tong rong meng, chong qiong zhong
nong, tong yong gong chong [empty and hazy like a loose
cave, the wind blow carrying a dream, playing around in
power or exhaustion, a child can use a worm as a
weapon]
Hong Qigong laughed, What kind of empty hole? he
asked. [Play of words here, Hong Qigong said tong nong
ku long which rhymes with whatever Guo Jing was saying.
I cant translate it properly.]
Guo Jing explained, Each one of these sixteen characters
has their own meaning. The word song [loose] means the
fist must be devoid of strength; chong [worm] means the
body must be flexible like a worm; meng [hazy] means
the fist movement must be obscure, must not be too clear.
Disciple will play it out for you to watch, what do you
think?
The night is so dark, I cant see anything, Hong Qigong
said, Why dont you explain it to me? This is an excellent
martial art, I dont have to see in order to understand it.
Guo Jing explained from the first stance, kong wan cheng
fan [empty bowl filled with rice], to the second stance,
kong wu zhu ren [empty house occupied with people],
with all variations therein, including how to send out the
force, to Hong Qigong.
By nature Zhou Botong was mischievous, he gave each
and every stance a funny name. Hong Qigong only heard
up to the eighteenth stance, his heart was already filled
with admiration. He cut Guo Jing off, You dont need to
continue, I have found a way to fight the Western Poison.
With Vacant Fist? Guo Jing asked, I am afraid the
With Vacant Fist? Guo Jing asked, I am afraid the
disciples skill is insufficient.
I know that, Hong Qigong said, But we are in a
desperate situation, we have to take a risk. Do you still
have the dagger given by Qiu Chuji on you? A cold light
flashed in the dark night; Guo Jing took out his dagger.
Hong Qigong said, With the Vacant Fist technique, use
this dagger to cut down some trees. Guo Jing held his
dagger by the hilt, the thin blade was only about one foot
long. He was doubtful and did not say anything.
Hong Qigong said, The 18-Dragon Subduing Palms I
passed on to you is the pinnacle of the external type of
martial art; that Vacant Fist is a very profound inner type
of martial art. Your dagger can cut through metal and
carve jade; what would be the problem of cutting tree
trunk? The important thing is, your hand strength must
follow the kong [empty] and song [loose] principles.
Guo Jing pondered about it for half a day. Hong Qigong
also gave him some more directions. Finally he
understood. He jumped down the tree and went to find a
medium size pine tree. With the Vacant Fist method of
exerting energy, as if with force and without force, he
lightly struck the trunk and sure enough the dagger went
through the tree trunk. He exerted his strength and cut
around the trunk; that tree fell down immediately. Guo
Jing was ecstatic, with the same method he cut dozens on
trees one after another. Looked like before daybreak he
would be able to cut down a hundred lumbers.
While he was cutting trees, suddenly he heard Hong
Qigong called out, Jinger, come up here.
Guo Jing leaped up to the platform. It really worked, he
said, I did not even use too much energy.
Certainly we cant waste our energy, can we? Hong
Qigong said.
Thats right! Thats right! Guo Jing exclaimed, Now I
understand the kong meng dong song principle. Big
Brother Zhou had explained it to me, but I did not
understand it.
This martial art is more than enough to cut down trees,
Hong Qigong said, But it is still far from adequate to fight
the Western Poison. You must train in the Nine Yin Manual
again, only then will you have a chance to defeat him. Let
us think of some way to buy some time. Speaking about
plan and strategy, Guo Jing could only stay silent, letting
his master to think.
After a long time, Hong Qigong shook his head and said, I
cant think of anything good. Let us wait till tomorrow,
perhaps Ronger can come up with some clever ideas.
Jinger, listening to you reciting the Nine Yin Manual I had
a thought; I believe I am not wrong. Help me get down
a thought; I believe I am not wrong. Help me get down
this tree, I am going to practice my martial art.
Guo Jing was shocked. Your injury is not healed yet, how
can you train? he asked.
Hong Qigong answered, The Manual said, The body is
cultivated two-folds; namely movement and stillness.
Being attacked but stay still. These sentences had opened
my eyes. Let us go down.
Guo Jing did not understand the meaning of these
sentences, but he did not dare to defy his master; hence
he propped his masters body and gently jumped down the
tree.
Hong Qigong calmed himself down, then opened up his
arms and launched a palm strike. In the darkness Guo Jing
saw his masters body was staggering forward like he was
falling down. Guo Jing rushed forward to help, but Hong
Qigong had already steadied himself. His breathing was
heavy, but he said, I am alright.
A moment later he launched a left palm strike. Guo Jing
saw him staggering along, his feet stumbled; he appeared
to be extremely exhausted. Guo Jing fought hard the urge
to rush forward and help his master; who would have
thought that the more Hong Qigong practiced, the
stronger he became. Initially he had to catch his breath for
every single stance he launched, but afterwards he was
able to launch several stances in succession; his footsteps
were getting steadier as well. It was a tremendous
improvement. Hong Qigong launched the whole set of 18-
dragon subduing fist, followed by a set of fu hu quan
[crouching tiger fist].
Guo Jing waited until he finished, then he shouted happily,
You are healed!
Help me back up, Hong Qigong said.
Guo Jing wrapped his arm around his masters waist and
jumped up to the platform. His delight was unspeakable,
he mumbled repeatedly, Very good! Very good!
Hong Qigong sighed and said, Not so good, this martial
art is only good to behold, its actually useless. Guo Jing
did not understand, Hong Qigong explained, After
suffering an injury, all I did was resting, trying to
recuperate. It never occurred to me that my martial art is
of the external type; the more I move the better. Its too
bad I realized it way too late; now although my life will be
spared, but my martial art will be very difficult to be
restored.
Guo Jing wanted to utter some words of comfort, but he
did not know what to say; so after a while he simply said,
Ill go down and chop some more trees.
Ill go down and chop some more trees.
Jinger, Hong Qigong suddenly said, I think I have an
idea to intimidate the Old Poison. See if you agree with
me. And then he explained his idea. Guo Jing was
delighted, Splendid! Splendid! he exclaimed; and
immediately jumped down the tree to make preparations.
Early in the morning the next day, Ouyang Feng came
under the tree. He counted the lumber Guo Jing chopped
down and found only ninety of them. He coldly laughed
and shouted, Little bastard [the same za zhong as in
Ode to Gallantry]! Quickly roll down here! Where are the
other ten?
Huang Rong had spent the entire night by Ouyang Kes
side, tending his injury. Listening to his pitiful groaning
she felt sorry for him. That morning Ouyang Feng left the
cave, she followed behind. Hearing his loud shouts she
was worried for Guo Jing.
Ouyang Feng waited for a moment, but nothing was heard
from the tree above, except some gust of winds coming
out from the distant hill. It sounded like somebody was
practicing martial art. Hastily he followed the source of the
sound. When he turned on the hillside, what he saw
surprised him. Hong Qigong was sparring with Guo Jing;
palms and kicks flew toward each other, they were
engaged in a tight fight.
Huang Rong saw her master not only was able to walk
unaided, but it looked like his skill was restored as well;
she was pleasantly surprised. She heard him shouted,
Jinger, careful with this next stance! and he launched a
palm strike.
Guo Jing raised his palm to parry, but before their palms
met his body flew backward and bang! he hit a pine tree.
That tree was not too big, but it was about the mouth of a
bowl in diameter; crack! it snapped by the strength of
Hong Qigongs push and fell to the ground.
This strike was nothing but ordinary, but it was enough to
stun Ouyang Feng. Huang Rong praised, Shifu, that was a
great pi kong zhang [hacking empty air palm technique]!
Jinger, guard your body well, dont let my palm strength
injure you! Hong Qigong called out.
Disciple understands, Guo Jing replied. He was just
closing his mouth when Hong Qigongs palm arrived.
Crack! again Guo Jing was sent flying and bumping into a
tree. Strike after strike came one after another; in a short
period of time Hong Qigong had used the pi kong zhang
to send Guo Jing flying and snapping ten big trees down.
We have ten trees already! Huang Rong called out.
Guo Jing was gasping for breath. Disciple is exhausted,
he said.
Hong Qigong held his palm and laughed, This Nine Yin
Manual is really wonderful. My injury was that heavy; I
couldnt even exert any strength, yet I achieve success
just by one morning exercise.
Ouyang Feng was suspicious; he stooped down to examine
the broken tree trunks, but what he saw stunned him even
more. Apart from the core of the trunk, the outer ring was
exceptionally smooth, even smoother than it would be if
the trunk was sawed. He thought, Could it be that the
martial art in the Manual is this marvelous? It looks like
the Old Beggars martial art has been completely restored.
How can I fight them if the three of them gang up against
me? Its been this far, Id better start training myself on
the martial art from that manual. He cast a glance toward
those three and flew back to the cave in a hurry.
Immediately he fetch the book Guo Jing wrote, unwrapped
layer upon layer of oil paper bundle and straightaway
buried his head in the book, diligently studying the
Manual.
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing waited until they could not see
Ouyang Fengs shadow anymore before both of them burst
out in laughter. Huang Rong was delighted, Shifu, this
Manual is truly wonderful, she said.
Hong Qigong laughed without giving her any response.
Guo Jing rushed to her and said, Ronger, we were only
pretending.
Then he told her everything they had thought and done. It
turned out that Guo Jing had used his dagger to cut
around the trunks, leaving the center part intact. Actually
Hong Qigongs palm did not carry any strength at all;
every time Guo Jing got hit, he used his own strength to
fly backwards and bump into a tree, breaking it down.
Ouyang Feng did not know that with the Vacant Fist
energy, the dagger was capable of cutting deep into the
bough; naturally he did not suspect that the cut was made
by the dagger.
Huang Rong was laughing hard, but upon hearing Guo
Jings story she was silent for half a day with a deep frown
on her face. Hong Qigong smiled and said, The Old
Beggar is once again capable of walking on my own feet, it
was truly a blessing from Heaven. I dont care if it was a
true martial art or a fake one. Ronger, you are afraid the
Western Poison will see through this deception, arent
you? Huang Rong nodded. The Old Poison has good
eyesight, Hong Qigong continued, How can we fool him
that easily? But life is full of uncertainties, right now it is
useless to worry over nothing. Hear me now: Jinger had
recited the contents of the manual to me. There is a
section which was called yi jin duan gu pian [changing
muscle forging bones] or something; I think it was very
muscle forging bones] or something; I think it was very
interesting. While we dont have anything else to do, why
dont we practice it?
These words were said with gentleness and indifference,
but Huang Rong was aware of the urgency of the situation.
What their master had said was very reasonable;
therefore, she said, Very well, Shifu, please teach us.
Hong Qigong asked Guo Jing to recite the yi jin duan gu
pian twice, and then based on that he taught the two on
how to practice it. He himself went out hunting or fishing,
lighted the fire and cooked their meals. Several times Guo
Jing and Huang Rong offered their help, but every time he
shooed them away.
Quickly seven days had passed; Guo and Huang had made
some progress in term of their energy cultivation. Inside
his cave Ouyang Feng was also painstakingly studying his
Manual, putting all his effort in doing so. Toward the
evening of the eighth day Hong Qigong smiled and said,
Ronger, how was your Masters roasted wild goat?
Huang Rong smiled but did not say anything, she simply
shook her head. Hong Qigong laughed, I cant eat it
myself. You two have finished the first part of your lesson;
today you must rest your muscle and bones, otherwise
your qi will be obstructed and you will suffer injury.
Alright, Ronger, you prepare our meal tonight, Jinger and
I will go and build a raft.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were astonished, Building a
raft?
Thats right, Hong Qigong said, Do you want to
accompany the Old Poison on this desolate island forever?
Guo and Huang were delighted, they both voiced their
agreement, and start to work immediately.
The hundred lumbers Guo Jing cut down the other day
were piled neatly on the side. They cut the tree bark and
wove them into ropes and tied the lumber together to
make the raft. When Guo Jing used his strength to pull the
rope, it snapped and broke. He thought the rope was not
made strong enough. He tried pulling another rope, but as
soon as he exerted a little strength, it also broke easily.
Guo Jing was baffled, he stared blankly at the rope and did
not know what to do.
From the other side of the hill Huang Rong came shouting
with a wild goat in her hands. When going out to hunt for
the goat she carried some pebbles to shoot the goat with;
who would have thought that with only several jumps she
had already overtook the goat. She turned around and
grabbed the wild goat. Her body movement was so swift
that she surprised even herself.
Hong Qigong smiled, So the Nine Yin Manual is truly a
wonderful manual; no wonder countless heroes and
warriors were willing to risk their lives for it.
Huang Rong was delighted, Shifu, do you think we can
beat the Old Poison now? she asked.
Hong Qigong shook his head, Not yet, it is still far from
that, he replied, You have to train for another eight to
ten years. His Toad Stance is not a small matter; no
martial art can break it except Wang Chongyangs Solitary
Yang Finger
Huang Rong pouted and said, Then even if we train for
another eight to ten years we may still wont be able to
defeat him.
Thats hard to say, Hong Qigong concurred, Perhaps the
martial art in that book is fiercer than I thought.
Ronger, please be patient, Guo Jing said, There is
nothing wrong with learning a new skill.
A few more days passed, Guo Jing and Huang Rong had
finished the second part of the Changing Muscle Forging
Bones. The raft was also ready. The three of them wove a
sail from tree barks; they also prepared some fresh water
and food on the raft. All along Ouyang Feng was indifferent
to what they were doing; he simply watched their activities
with a cold look.
One evening everything was ready, they planned on sailing
the next day. Just before bed that night Huang Rong
asked, Do we have to say goodbye to them?
Not only that, we must make a ten year agreement with
them, Guo Jing answered, They have bullied us so bad,
how can we forget it?
Huang Rong clapped her hands, Absolutely! I pray to the
Heaven to bless those two thieves that they can go back to
the mainland, and also to give the Old Poison ten more
years of life. Otherwise, to restore Shifus martial art
quickly, so that in one or two years we can look for him;
that would be even better.
The next day before the crack of dawn Hong Qigong
awoke; indistinctly he heard some noise from the shore.
He quickly called, Jinger, did you hear that noise from
the beach?
Guo Jing got up immediately and jumped down the tree.
Once he saw what happened on the beach he could not
stop cursing; immediately he rushed forward to pursue. By
this time Huang Rong was also awoke and ran after him,
calling out, Brother Jing, whats the matter?
Guo Jing shouted from a distant, Those two wicked
thieves stole our raft. Hearing this Huang Rong was
shocked.
By the time they got to the beach Ouyang Feng had
already carried his nephew on the raft, raised the sail and
had already several zhangs away from land. Guo Jing was
furious, he was about to jump into the ocean to pursue,
but Huang Rong pulled his sleeve and said, They are
already too far.
Ouyang Feng laughed a big laugh, Many thanks for the
raft! he shouted.
Guo Jing stomped his feet in rage, furiously he kicked a
red sandalwood tree nearby. Suddenly Huang Rong got an
idea, I got it! she called out. She took a big rock then
placed it on the tree branch. She wanted to use the tree as
a slingshot. Pull this tree, she said, We will hurl the rock
out.
Guo Jing was delighted. He braced his legs on the tree root
and pulled the trunk backward with all his might.
Sandalwood tree was strong but pliable; it bent almost
completely down but did not break. Guo Jing let his hands
go and with a whooshing sound the big rock flew to the
sea and fell by the rafts side, creating a zhang high big
splash.
Pity! Huang Rong called out. She took another rock,
aimed carefully and let go. This time the rock hit the raft
right on, but the raft construction was too good, it did not
break. Two people launched three more rocks, but all of
them fell into the water.
Seeing all their rocks missed their target, Huang Rong got
a crazy idea. Quick, use me as the cannonball! she
shouted. Guo Jing was startled, unclear of what she
meant. Huang Rong explained, Hurl me into the sea, Ill
deal with them.
Guo Jing knew her water skill was excellent, her lightness
kungfu was excellent too; he saw no danger in complying
with her request. He drew his dagger out and put it in her
hand. Be careful, he said. He pulled the tree one more
time. Huang Rong sat steadily on the branch and called
out, Fire away!
Guo Jing released his grip and Huang Rongs body flew to
the sky. She somersaulted twice in the air and plunged
into the water several zhangs away from the raft. It was
a beautiful scene to behold. Ouyang Feng uncle and
nephew were dazzled; they did not know what she was
going to do.
Huang Rong went deep into the water. She did not emerge
from the water, but swam underwater toward the raft
instead. Once she saw a black shadow overhead she knew
she had arrived at the bottom of the raft. Ouyang Feng
randomly hit the water with the oar, but he could not hit
her at all.
Huang Rong held up her dagger, ready to sever the rope
tying up the wooden raft; but suddenly she came up with
a bright idea. She reduced the strength of her hand only
cutting lightly on the ropes, leaving a third part intact; so
that the raft would not be disintegrated until the rough
waves of the open sea hit it. She turned around and dove
away, emerged to the surface about dozen of zhangs
away; she gasped for breath, pretending she could not
catch the raft. Ouyang Feng laughed wildly and hoisted the
sail. Not too long afterwards the raft had traveled far
away.
While waiting for her to arrive at the beach Hong Qigong
and Guo Jing were cursing incessantly; but they saw
Huang Rongs smug expression and were puzzled. After
hearing what happened they were delighted to no end.
Even though we are sending these two wicked men to the
bottom of the ocean, we will have to start work from the
beginning again, Huang Rong said.
Three people ate their meals with high spirit then they cut
some lumbers again and built another raft. Several days
later they were ready, and when the southeast wind blew,
they hoisted the tree bark sail, left the island heading to
the west. Huang Rong gazed her eyes toward the island,
which was getting smaller and smaller, she sighed and
said, Our lives were almost gone on that island; but
leaving it today, my heart is filled with sadness.
We can always revisit the island in the future, Guo Jing
said.
Huang Rong clapped her hands, Good! We must come
back. When that time comes, you cant go back on your
words. But first, let us give this small island a good name.
Shifu, what do you think?
You crushed that little bastards legs with a big rock on
that island, Hong Qigong said, Let us call it ya gui dao
[crushing ghost island]. What do you say?
Huang Rong shook her head. That is not very elegant,
she said.
If you want elegance, why did you ask the Old Beggar in
the first place? Hong Qigong said, If you ask me, the Old
Poison ate my urine on the island, Ill say we call it chi sui
dao [eat urine island].
Huang Rong smiled while waving her hand; she leaned her
head sideways to think. She saw a cluster of red clouds on
the horizon, like bright luster of gems glamorously
hovering over the island. Lets call it ming xia dao
hovering over the island. Lets call it ming xia dao
[bright red cloud island]! she called out.
Not good, not good! Hong Qigong countered, That was
too elegant.
Guo Jing listened to master and disciple arguing, he smiled
and did not say anything. He did not care whether the
island had an elegant name or a vulgar name; but deep
down in his heart he thought ya gui or chi sui were more
interesting than ming xia.
Carried by the blowing wind they sailed for two days, the
wind did not change its course. Toward the evening of the
third day Hong Qigong and Huang Rong were asleep while
Guo Jing was in charge of the rudder for the night. Amidst
the ocean breeze and rolling waves suddenly he heard
somebody shout, Help! Help! twice. The voice sounded
like a clashing cymbals, it could be heard clearly amidst
the screaming wind and waves.
Hong Qigong sat up and said in a low voice, Thats the
Old Poison. They heard the shout one more time. Huang
Rong grabbed Hong Qigongs arm, Its a ghost, its a
ghost! she said with a trembling voice.
It was the end of the sixth month, the night was dark and
moonless; there were only several stars scattered sparsely
on the dark night. The sea was pitch-black; a scream in
the middle of the night would make anybody terrified to
the bone.
Is that the Old Poison? Hong Qigong called out. His
internal energy was lost, so his voice did not travel too far.
Guo Jing gathered the qi on his dan tian and called out,
Is that Uncle Ouyang?
From a distant they heard Ouyang Feng answered, It is
me, Ouyang Feng. Help!
Huang Rong was still terrified, It doesnt matter whether
it is a man or a ghost, let us just leave, quick!
Help him, Hong Qigong suddenly said.
No, no! Huang Rong quickly answered, I am scared.
Its not a ghost, Hong Qigong said.
Even if it is a man we still dont have to help, Huang
Rong said.
Helping others in distress is one of our Beggar Clans
rules, Hong Qigong said, You and I are two generations
of the Clan Leader; we cant abandon the honorable
customs handed down from the previous generations
leaders.
The Beggar Clans custom is not right, Huang Rong
countered, Clearly Ouyang Feng is a scoundrel, when he
becomes a ghost, he will still be a scoundrel ghost. It
doesnt matter if it is a man or a ghost, we should not
help.
It is the Clans regulation, we cant change it, Hong
Qigong said.
In her heart Huang Rong was very angry. They heard
Ouyang Fengs voice in the distant again, Qi Xiong
[Brother Qi], are you really jian si bu jiu [seeing death,
do not help]?
Huang Rong said, I got it! Brother Jing, wait until you can
see Ouyang Feng clearly, then strike him dead with your
stick. You are not a Beggar Clans member, you dont have
to observe this unreasonable rule.
Hong Qigong was angry, Taking advantage of somebody
elses precarious condition; is that the righteous way of
the warrior?
Huang Rong did not have any choice, helplessly she
watched Guo Jing steer the raft toward the voice. In the
deep dark of the night they vaguely saw two men on the
water rocked by the wave; next to their heads was a
lumber. It looked like after their raft broke Ouyang Feng
uncle and nephew had clung onto that piece of lumber
until now.
Let him make an oath never to harm anybody else, then
we will rescue him, Huang Rong said.
Hong Qigong sighed, You dont know the Old Poisons
character; he would rather die than surrender. He wont
make this kind of promise. Jinger, rescue them.
Guo Jing bent down and grabbed Ouyang Kes collar, lifting
him up to the raft. Hong Qigong was eager to help and he
forgot his martial art was gone. He held out his hand and
Ouyang Feng took it. He wanted to borrow the strength
and leap to the raft. But because of his pull Hong Qigong
unexpectedly fell into the sea with a splash. Guo Jing and
Huang Rong were shocked; they jumped into the sea
immediately and saved Hong Qigong. Huang Rong angrily
scolded Ouyang Feng, My Shifu has a good heart rescuing
you; how could you drag him into the sea instead?
Ouyang Feng knew Hong Qigong had lost his martial art;
otherwise, how could this simple pull make a martial art
expert fall into the sea? But he had been immersed in the
water for several days, he was extremely weary. He did
not dare to look up, he lowered his head and said, I I
did not mean to. Qi Xiong, please dont blame your
brother.
Hong Qigong laughed heartily, Well said, well said. Only
the Old Beggars real skill is known to you now, he said.
Good Miss, Ouyang Feng said, Could you spare
something for us to eat? We have been hungry for several
days.
Huang Rong replied, We have food and water on this raft
enough only for three people. I can give you some, but
then what do we eat?
Very well, Ouyang Feng said, Please give a little bit of
food to my nephew then, his legs are heavily injured, he
wont survive without food.
In that case lets make a deal, Huang Rong said, Your
viper hurt my Shifu; he has not recovered until now. Give
him the antidote.
Ouyang Feng groped his pocket and produced two vials,
handed them over to her and said, Miss, please take a
look; the vials were drowned in the water, the antidote
has been washed out clean!
Huang Rong took the vials, she shook them and sniffed
them; the vials were really filled with seawater. In this
case, tell us prescription of the antidote, as soon as we are
ashore we can brew some.
If I want to swindle you, I can always give you any
prescription, you wont know if it is genuine or fake; but
how can Ouyang Feng be this kind of person? Ouyang
Feng said, Let me tell you the truth: my vipers are the
most poisonous in the world, nothing can match its
lethality; if one is bitten, although one wont immediately
die due to ones excellence in martial art, within eight
times eight, sixty-four days half of ones body will be
paralyzed and one will be invalid for the rest of ones life. I
have no problem giving you the antidote prescription, but
not only the ingredients are hard to find, it also requires
processing of three successive winters and summers. By
the time the antidote is ready, I am afraid it would be
much too late. I have told you the truth, if you still want to
take my life it is entirely up to you.
Huang Rong and Guo Jing listened to him, they secretly
admired him; they thought, Although this man is evil and
cruel, he did not lost his dignity as a grand master of his
martial art school in a matter of life and death.
Ronger, Hong Qigong also said, He is telling the truth.
A mans life has been decided by fate; the Old Beggar has
nothing to be worried about. You give them something to
eat.
Huang Rongs heart was secretly crushed, she knew her
master would not recover from his injury. Silently she took
a roasted wild goat leg and tossed it toward Ouyang Feng.
a roasted wild goat leg and tossed it toward Ouyang Feng.
Ouyang Feng tore some meat for his nephew first before
he took a big bite and chewed the meat.
Huang Rong coldly said, Uncle Ouyang, you have injured
my master, in the second Sword Meet of Mount Hua you
will be the winner among the heroes. Let me congratulate
you first.
That is not necessarily true, Ouyang Feng replied, There
is at least one person in this whole wide world who can
heal Qi Xiongs injury.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong jumped in shock so that the raft
was leaning to one side. They both asked in unison, Is
that true?
While biting the mutton leg Ouyang Feng said, Only it is
very difficult to ask this person to help. Your Shifu also
knows about it.
Two peoples eyes turned to their master. Hong Qigong
smiled, You know it is difficult, why did you say it?
Huang Rong pulled her masters sleeve, asking for
explanation, Shifu, tell us. Even if it is difficult, we still
have to try. I will ask my father to help, surely hell find a
way. Ouyang Feng softly snorted. What are you snorting
about? Huang Rong said. Ouyang Feng did not answer.
Hong Qigong said, He was laughing at you to think your
father is all powerful. But that person is really not a small
matter, how could your father make that person help?
Huang Rong was astonished, That person! Who is that
person?
Hong Qigong continued, Lets not talk about that persons
high level of martial art skill, even if he is so weak that he
cant even kill a chicken, the Old Beggar will never harm
others to benefit my own self.
Huang Rong hesitantly said, High level of martial art skill?
Ah! I know. He is the Southern Emperor, Emperor Duan.
Shifu, lets ask him to heal your injury, how does that
harm others to benefit yourself?
Go sleep! Dont ask anymore questions. I prohibit you
from bringing this matter up anymore. Understand? Hong
Qigong said. Huang Rong did not dare to say anything;
she was afraid Ouyang Feng might steal their food, so she
leaned against the food bucket and sleep.
Waking early the next morning Huang Rong looked at
Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew, she jumped in fright,
because the complexions of those two were very pale,
their whole bodies swollen from being under seawater
these past several days.
these past several days.
The raft was sailing until about ninth hour [3-5pm] when
they saw a dark line in the distant. It appeared to be land.
Guo Jing was the first to jump up and shout in delight. A
time needed to eat a bowl of rice later they could see
clearer, it was indeed land. The sea was calm, the sun was
shining brightly, scorching those people, making them
miserable. Ouyang Feng suddenly stood up; he swayed his
body a little bit and stretched out his hands, grabbing both
Guo Jing and Huang Rong. With the tip of his foot he also
kicked and sealed Hong Qigongs acupoint.
Guo and Huang were taken up by surprise, their vital
acupoints were sealed; immediately half of their bodies
were numb. Startled they asked, What are you doing?
Ouyang Feng grinned evilly, but did not say anything.
Hong Qigong sighed, The Old Poison is very conceited; he
is not willing to accept others mercy. We have saved his
life; if he did not kill his saviors, how can his heart be at
peace? Ay, I can only blame my own benevolence of heart,
rescuing others in the middle of the night, forgetting this
fact, that now I endanger the lives of these two weary
kids.
You knew it very well, Ouyang Feng said, Also the Nine
Yin Manual is in my hand, if I leave a copy in this boy
surnamed Guos mind, I will only invite infinite misfortune
for myself.
Hearing him mentioning the Nine Yin Manual Hong
Qigongs heart was stirred; with a loud voice he recited,
Nu er qi liu, ha gua er, ning xie qi qia, ping dao er
Ouyang Feng was startled; he recognized the sentence to
be the one among hundreds of difficult sentences he did
not know the meaning of. Listening to Hong Qigong recited
it, he thought Hong Qigong understood the meaning, he
thought, There are many strange sentences in the
manual, there must be a key to unlock its secret. If I kill
these three, I am afraid there is nobody else in this world
who understands it; then my taking possession of the
manual will be in vain. Therefore, he asked, What does it
mean?
Hong Qigong replied, Hun hua cha cha, xue gen xu bat u,
mi er mi er Even though he had listened to Guo Jing
reciting the strange sentences of the manual, how could
he memorize everything? He was just talking nonsense,
but his face showed a deep veneration.
Ouyang Feng actually thought the sentences carried a very
profound meaning, he focused his attention and thought
deeply. Hong Qigong shouted, Jinger, now!
Guo Jing pulled back his left hand, sent out his right palm
while his left leg flew forward simultaneously. Actually
while his left leg flew forward simultaneously. Actually
when Ouyang Feng sent out his kick and launched a
surprise attack, his vital acupoint was grabbed and he was
unable to move, but Hong Qigong had talked nonsense
and confused Ouyang Feng, causing him to lose his
concentration and thus slightly loosen his grip. Guo Jing
grabbed this opportunity to free himself and launched a
counterattack. Guo Jing had trained the Changing Muscle
Forging Bones to the second stage, although he did not
learn any new fist of kick techniques, his original strength
was actually increased by at least 20%. This one pull, one
palm and one kick were executed without any
extraordinary move, but the force within his attack was
unexpectedly very strong.
Ouyang Feng was taken by surprise; besides, the raft was
narrow, there was no space to withdraw; he was forced to
raise his hand to fend off, but his grip on Huang Rong did
not loosen up.
Guo Jings fist and palm went out one after another,
attacking the enemy like a violent storm. He was well
aware that on this narrow raft if he ever let Ouyang Feng
attack with his Toad Stance, then all three of them would
be dead without any burial grounds. This flurry of attacks
forced Ouyang Feng to withdraw half a step.
Huang Rong leaned sideways slightly, baring her shoulder
to bump Ouyang Fengs body. Ouyang Feng was secretly
amused, he thought, This little girl wants to bump me,
just how much skill does she think she has? Dont blame
me if I bump you clear to the ocean. He had just finished
his thought when Huang Rongs shoulder arrived. Ouyang
Feng did not evade nor tried to parry, he appeared not to
pay any attention; but suddenly he felt pricking pain on his
chest. Out of pain he realized immediately that she was
wearing the Peach Blossom Islands treasure, the ruan wei
jia [soft hedgehog armor]. By now he was already at the
edge of the raft, so he could not go back even for half a
step. Her armor was full of sharp needles, which he could
not deal with. Hence, hastily his left hand let go of her
vital acupoint and flung her to the side.
Huang Rong did not have any space to set her foot on, she
was going to fall into the water. Guo Jing reached behind
his back and grabbed her, while his left hand was still
attacking the enemy. Huang Rong drew out her dagger
and rushed forward to attack.
Ouyang Feng stood by the edge of the raft, the water kept
splashing his legs; but no matter how hard Guo Jing and
Huang Rong attacked, they were not able to force him to
fall into the water.
Hong Qigong and Ouyang Ke were unable to move, both of
them helplessly watch the ferocious fight. Their hearts
were thumping madly, watching the evenly matched fight,
where the difference between life and death was just as
narrow as a strand of hairs width. They were both bitterly
narrow as a strand of hairs width. They were both bitterly
wishing they could help their side.
Ouyang Fengs martial art was actually far above Guo and
Huangs combined power, but he was immersed in the
water for several days; almost half of his strength was
gone. Although Huang Rongs martial art was not too high
she was wearing the soft hedgehog armor, plus her hand
was holding a sharp dagger. These two offensive and
defensive weapons were enough to give Ouyang Feng
some headache. On top of that, Guo Jings 18-Dragon
Subduing Palms, his 72 stances of Vacant Fist, Mutual
Hands Combat Technique, as well as recently trained
Changing Muscles Forging Bones from the Nine Yin Manual
combined together had made him a formidable opponent.
These three people were engaged in a close fight on the
raft.
After a while Ouyang Fengs palm was getting stronger;
Guo and Huang started to fall under his attack. Hong
Qigong was very anxious watching this fierce battle.
Amidst the dancing palm shadow Ouyang Fengs left leg
kicked out with a strong gust of wind. Huang Rong did not
dare to parry and was forced to somersault and she fell
into the water.
Suddenly facing a strong enemy alone Guo Jing was
feeling strained. Luckily after falling into the water on the
left side of the raft, Huang Rong swam across the bottom
of the raft and rebounded from the right side and swept
her dagger toward Ouyang Fengs chest. Now Ouyang
Feng had to face enemies on both sides.
While fighting courageously, Huang Rong secretly thought
of plans to overcome this situation, If this fight continues,
our martial arts are still inferior to his, in the end we will
fall under his hands. The only way to defeat him is under
water. As soon as this thought entered her mind, she
swept her dagger out and cut the sail rope; the sail
immediately fell down, the raft now carried by the waves,
no longer moved forward. Huang Rong drew back two
steps, wrapped the rope several times on Hong Qigongs
body, and then again several turns on a lumber from the
raft, making two tight knots.
As Huang Rong left the battle, Guo Jing was not able to
withstand the enemy much longer. He managed to block
three successive stances, but the fourth stance forced him
to step backward. Ouyang Feng did not want to let him go,
his palms continuously attacked. Guo Jing was forced to
step backward again, with yu yue yu yuan [fish jumping
out of the abyss] he managed to block another stance, but
for the next stance he was forced to move backward again
that his left foot stepped on an empty air. In this critical
time he did not getting nervous, his right foot immediately
flew forward to block the enemy from attacking further. As
a result, spash! he also fell into the water.
The raft was being rocked hard; Huang Rong took this
opportunity to also leap onto the sea. Two people pushed
and pulled the raft, trying to overturn it. They knew
Ouyang Ke would be drowning to his death; also, in the
water Ouyang Feng was not their match. Hong Qigongs
body was tied to the raft. These two people took a risk by
dealing with the Western Poison first before trying to save
their master.
Ouyang Feng understood their intention very well; he
raised his foot on Hong Qigongs head and loudly shouted,
Two kids, listen to me! If you rock the raft one more
time, I will kick immediately!
Huang Rong understood her first plan was foiled; she
proceeded with her second plan: she took a deep breath
and dove underneath the raft, cutting the ropes with her
dagger. She knew they were not too far from the land;
after drowning Ouyang Feng, uncle and nephew, she
thought they could ride on lumbers and came ashore
without too much problem.
Crack! Crack! the wooden raft was broken into two
halves. Ouyang Ke was on the left half, while Ouyang Feng
and Hong Qigong were on the right half. Inwardly Ouyang
Feng was anxious; quickly he stretched his hand to grab
his nephew; then he stooped looking into the water, ready
to strike Huang Rong if she cut another rope.
From under the water Huang Rong could see Ouyang
Fengs shadow clearly. Knowing his next attack would be
very fierce, she did not dare to cut another rope. Both
sides were in deadlock for a long time. Huang Rong swam
several zhangs away and took another deep breath, then
dove right back in, waiting for an opportunity to launch her
attack.
With concentrated attention both sides were waiting for an
opportunity. For a moment the sea turned very calm. The
sun was shining brightly over their heads. The ocean
seemed so calm and peaceful; but on this half wooden
raft, one above and one below, there was a very thick
murderous intention.
Huang Rong thought, If this half raft is cut into two, the
waves would certainly turn it over. While Ouyang Feng
thought, As soon as she pokes her head out, I am going
to slap the water. The vibration should be enough to
scatter her brain out. Once this little girl is gone, the little
thief surnamed Guo should not post any problem to me.
Two people waited without blinking their eyes, both were
itchy to strike.
Suddenly Ouyang Ke pointed to the left and called out, A
boat! A boat!
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing turned their heads and saw a
Hong Qigong and Guo Jing turned their heads and saw a
big boat with a dragon ship head, its sail was fully raised,
it approached riding the wind and breaking the waves. A
moment later Ouyang Ke saw someone standing on the
bow; he had a big stature and was wearing a scarlet
kassaya, it looked like he was Monk Lingzi. As the boat got
closer, he saw more clearly, and it was indeed Monk
Lingzi. Hastily he told his uncle.
Ouyang Feng concentrates his qi on his dan tian and
loudly called out, Friends, here, come quickly!
Under the water Huang Rong did not know what was
happening; Guo Jing knew they were in more trouble; he
went underwater and pulled Huang Rongs arm, signaling
her that more enemies were coming. Huang Rong was not
very clear on his intention, but she was aware something
was not right, so she signaled back to Guo Jing to block
Ouyang Fengs palm, while she would sever the rope.
Guo Jing realized his own skill was inferior to the enemy
by a long shot; now that he was underwater while the
enemy was above the water, the difference was farther
away. He knew blocking Ouyang Fengs palm meant
endangering his own life, but it was a critical time, he had
no other alternative. Hence he exerted all his strength to
his palms and suddenly jumped upward.
Ugh! Ouyang Feng grunted, his palms struck to the
water; while Guo Jings palms were coming up from below.
Two forces collided on the surface of the sea, creating a
big splash. The raft was lifted several feet upward, and
crack! crack! the half raft was broken into two parts; it
looked like Huang Rong managed to cut the rope just in
time.
In the meantime the big boat was already dozens of
zhangs away from the raft. After cutting the rope,
immediately Huang Rong dove underwater. She was about
to come up and stab Ouyang Feng when she saw Guo Jing
was motionless, slowly sinking down. She was alarmed
and quickly swam near and pulled his arm. She swam
away for several zhangs before coming up to the surface.
Guo Jings eyes were tightly shut, his face blue and his lips
colorless; he was unconscious.
The boat lowered a small rescue boat with several sailors
rowing the oars; they took Ouyang Feng uncle and
nephew, as well as Hong Qigong aboard. Huang Rong
called three times, Brother Jing! but Guo Jing did not
wake up. She thought although the boat is full of the
enemies, but she had no other alternative; she held on to
Guo Jings head and swam toward the small boat.
The sailors pulled Guo Jing aboard and held out their
hands to draw her, but Huang Rongs left hand pressed on
the boats edge and leaped up like a flying fish from the
water to the boat, scaring the sailors.
When his palms collided with Ouyang Fengs, Guo Jing felt
a tremendous force surging through his body and he
passed out immediately. He awakened and felt he was
leaning on Huang Rongs bosom, and was aware that they
were on a small boat. He circulated his breathing and
found out that he was not internally injured; he raised his
brows and smiled to Huang Rong.
Huang Rong smiled back at him and her anxiety and fear
were gone in an instant; at last she had an opportunity to
see what kind of boat was coming to rescue them. But
once she looked up, she was groaning inwardly; she saw
on the bow of the big boat stood seven, eight men, tall
and short. They were precisely the Wulin characters she
met several months earlier at the Zhao Palace in Yanjing.
The one short and stout with bright eyes was qian shou
ren tu [thousand-hand man slaughterer] Peng Lianhu, the
one with a bald, shiny head was gui men long wang
[dragon king of Guimen (lit. ghost gate) Note to final
editor: the earlier chapter has Dragon King of Demonic
Group] Sha Tongtian, the one with three tumors on his
head sticking out like horns was san tou jiao [three-
headed scaly dragon] Hou Tonghai, the one with ruddy
face and white hair was shen xian lao guai [ginseng
immortal old freak] Liang Ziweng, the one wearing scarlet
kassaya was the Tibetan monk da shou yin [big hand
print] Venerable Lingzhi. There were several others that
she did not know. She thought, Recently Brother Jings
martial arts and mine have enjoyed a tremendous
improvement. If we have to fight with Peng Lianhu and the
others one to one, I might not win, but Brother Jing will
definitely score victory. But there is the Old Poison
standing nearby, plus these many people are gathered
together. It will be very difficult for us to escape danger
today.
The people on the big boat were surprised to hear Ouyang
Fengs shouts from the raft. Now they saw Guo Jing and
the others, they were even more surprised. Ouyang Feng
was holding his nephew; Guo Jing and Huang Rong carried
Hong Qigong, five people in two groups jumped up one
after another from the small rescue boat to the big boat.
Soon a man was coming out the cabin to welcome them;
he wore an embroidered colored robe. As soon as he saw
Guo Jing, both men were stunned. That man wore a neat
beard on his chin, he had a handsome face; it was none
other than the Sixth Prince of the Great Jin, Wanyan
Honglie.
After escaping from the Liu family ancestral hall in
Baoying, Wanyan Honglie was afraid Guo Jing might
pursue him to the north, hence he did not dare to go
home. He came across Peng Lianhu, Sha Tongtian and the
others and decided to go down south to steal the book left
behind by Yue Wumu (the Wumu Legacy). At that time the
Mongolian army had dispatched a large scale military
Mongolian army had dispatched a large scale military
expedition against the Jins; the capital, Yanjing, had been
besieged for several months, the sixteen prefectures
surrounding it had fallen under Mongolian invasion. As the
days past, the situation of the Jin was getting more and
more critical. Wanyan Honglie was very worried about the
fate of his country; he saw with his own eyes that the
Mongolians were very swift and fierce. Although the Jin
army was ten times in terms of number, each time they
met, the Jins were routed left and right. Wanyan Honglie
painstakingly pondered any idea to rebuild his countrys
lofty aspirations, and came to the conclusion that what he
needed right at that time was the Wumu Legacy. He
thought that as long as this book on military strategy was
in his possession, he would be able to build a divine and
invincible army; just like Yue Feis own army. Even though
Mongolian army was strong, they would flee just at the
sight of his army.
Presently he led this expedition going south, trying to
track the whereabouts of the Legacy; only he feared the
Southern Song would uncover his intention and be on
guard against the intruders. Therefore, he decided to go
by the sea; hoping nobody would know his itinerary and
he could land at the Zhejiang coast undetected and quietly
enter Linan to steal the book.
Actually before departing he was looking for Ouyang Ke;
he knew he was a martial art expert and would become a
highly useful companion, but after a long time did not
have any news about him, he decided to leave without
waiting for this man. This time suddenly they met quite by
accident on the sea, not only Ouyang Ke, but also Guo Jing
at his side, he could not help but secretly feeling anxious;
he was afraid his big secret mission had been
compromised.
Seeing the enemy who killed his father, Guo Jing was
seething with anger; he did not care if he was being
surrounded by powerful enemies, he looked at Wanyan
Honglie with blazing gaze.
Just then someone else was coming out of the cabin, but
only half step through the door he immediately shrunk
back in. Huang Rongs sharp eyes saw that man looked
like Yang Kang.
In the meantime Ouyang Ke introduced his uncle to the
prince, Uncle, this is the Sixth Prince of the Great Jin who
loves people of high skill. Ouyang Feng cupped his fists in
front of his chest.
Wanyan Honglie did not know that Ouyang Feng had a
very big name in the martial art realms; he saw Ouyang
Feng showed an arrogant expression, but for Ouyang Kes
sake he returned the respect.
As Peng Lianhu, Sha Tongtian and the others heard his
As Peng Lianhu, Sha Tongtian and the others heard his
name, they bowed and sang their praises, For a long time
Mr. Ouyang is the Mount Tai and the Big Dipper [meaning
ultimate] of the Wulin world; today we are fortunate to
finally meet you. Ouyang Feng slightly bowed, returning
their respect half-heartedly.
The da shou yin Venerable Lingzhi came from Tibet, he
did not know the Western Poisons reputation; he merely
put his palms together without saying anything.
Wanyan Honglie knew that Sha Tongtian and the others
were conceited men, they always looked down towards
others; but he noticed they were very respectful toward
Ouyang Feng almost to the point of fear and heaped him
with flattering words, and their faces looked very unusual.
Wanyan Honglie realized that this swollen man with
disheveled hair and bare feet was not an ordinary person;
immediately he treated Ouyang Feng with respect and
uttered some polite words.
Among these people, Liang Ziweng was the only one with
different feeling. Guo Jing had drunk the valuable blood of
his precious viper; now that they saw each other, how
could he not feel angry? But he noticed that the person he
was most afraid of, Hong Qigong, was with Guo Jing. So
even though he was very angry, he managed to keep a
smiling face. He went forward and bowed respectfully,
The little Liang Ziweng greets Clan Leader Hong, wishing
you, Senior well.
His speech had startled everybody else; they have heard
the stellar reputation of the Western Poison and the
Northern Beggar for a long time, but they have never met
them in person. Who would have expected that two of the
biggest names of the martial art world actually made their
appearance at the same time? They were about to rush
forward and pay their respects when Hong Qigong laughed
big and said, The Old Beggar is having a very bad luck, a
vicious dog has bitten me half dead and half alive, what
are you paying respect for? Its better for you to bring me
something to eat.
Everybody was startled, they thought, This Hong Qigong
only laying down motionless, turned out he is severely
injured. We dont have anything to fear, then. They
looked at Ouyang Feng, wanted to see what he was going
to do.
Early on Ouyang Feng had cooked up a plan on how to get
rid of these three people: Hong Qigong must be eliminated
first to avoid his own lowly behavior to be publicly known;
next, he would force Guo Jing to explain the difficult
sentences from the manual, and then he would execute
him. As for Huang Rong, although his nephew loved her, if
he left her alive, she would bring enormous disaster in the
future. However, if he personally killed her, Huang Yaoshi
would not let him have a single moment of peace.
Therefore, he wanted to borrow someone elses hand to
Therefore, he wanted to borrow someone elses hand to
have her killed thus shifting the blame from his own
shoulders. Presently these three were aboard the boat,
thus he was not afraid they would fly to the sky to escape.
He stepped forward and said to Wanyan Honglie, These
three people are very crafty; they are also highly skilled in
martial arts. I beseech the Prince to assign some people to
guard them well.
Liang Ziweng was very pleased; he leaned to the left and
squeezed through Sha Tongtian to grab Guo Jings hand.
Guo Jing turned his wrist over and slapped Liang Ziwengs
shoulder. It was the seeing dragon in the field; a swift
and heavy stance; even though Liang Ziwengs martial art
skill was high, unexpectedly he was forced to stagger back
two steps.
Peng Lianhu and Liang Ziweng were continually in
competition to win favor in the presence of Wanyan
Honglie. They always wanted to outdo the other; their
faces were different from their hearts. Seeing Liang
Ziweng stumble, Peng Lianhu was secretly very pleased.
He stepped forward to surround Hong Qigong and the
others; but he waited for Liang Ziweng to fall flat before
making any action.
When Liang Ziweng squeezed through Sha Tongtians side
to pull Guo Jing away; he was prepared against Guo Jings
single stance of the Proud Dragon Repents; he knew he
would not be able to block it head on, hence the sideways
attack. Who would have thought that in less than a month
the Proud Dragon Repents was not the only one Guo Jing
knew? Seeing Guo Jing did not pursue, he jumped up and
attacked with his fists, launching his lifelong trained
martial art, the liao dong ye hu quan fa [wild fox from
Liaodong fist technique]; determined to take Guo Jings
life, both for embarrassing him just now, also for killing his
precious snake in the past.
One time Liang Ziweng went to pick ginseng on Mount
Changbai [located in Jilin province]; he saw a hound was
fighting with a wild fox on the snow. The fox was very
cunning, it leaped to the east and hopped to the west,
very quick and agile. Although the hounds claws and teeth
were sharp, after battling for a long time it had not scored
victory yet. Liang Ziweng noticed the ability of the fox to
jump very high; he got a sudden inspiration. He
abandoned his intention to pick ginseng and decided to
stay inside a thatched hut on the deep snowy mountain,
painstakingly pondering martial art moves for several
months. As a result, the wild fox fist technique was born.
The technique incorporates four fundamental principles,
namely ling [alert/quick], shan [dodge], pu [pounce],
and die [tumble]. This technique had come in handy in
dealing with powerful enemies of his. First of all, he did
not give the enemy any opportunity to catch him as he
was very quick to retreat, as he was able to hasten to the
was very quick to retreat, as he was able to hasten to the
left and escape to the right; and then struck back as
opportunity arose.
This time he did not dare to underestimate his opponent
anymore and launched this fist technique right away. His
attacks were lightning fast as he threw everything he got
on Guo Jing. The fist technique was weird, Guo Jing had
never seen anything like it before. He thought, In
Rongers luo ying shen jian zhang [falling leaves divine
sword palm technique] there are many trick moves; out of
five attacks only one is real; or perhaps one out of eight.
But seems like this old mans fists are all empty strikes. I
wonder what kind of strange technique is this? However,
he still remembered Hong Qigongs advice that regardless
of the technique his opponent was using, all he needed to
do was to keep fighting using the 18-Dragon Subduing
Palms.
After watching these two men fighting for a while,
everybody started to silently shake their heads, thinking,
The Old Freak Liang can be considered a grand master of
martial art; how come in fighting this new born kid he
keeps moving around and does not dare to attack head
on?
Several moves later Guo Jings palm strength started to
push him back step by step; looked like very soon he
would fall into the ocean. Realizing his wild fox fist would
not help him scoring the victory, Liang Ziweng was
thinking of using a different set of fist technique; but it
was too late. Guo Jings palms had enveloped him
completely, did not give him any chance to counterattack.
Amidst the strong gusts of wind Hong Qigongs voice was
heard, Attack the lower part!
Guo Jing immediately launched the stance zhan long zai
ye [exhausted battling dragon] and his left arm swept
away. Liang Ziweng cried out in alarm and tumbled down
over the edge of the boat.
Everybody was stunned and rushed forward to the edge to
watch, only to hear somebody on the sea laugh a long
laugh. Suddenly Liang Ziwengs body flew back up and
with a loud grunt he fell straight back to the deck,
unconscious.
What had just happened confounded everybody on board.
Could it be that the sea water bounced his body back up?
Everybody crowded by the edge of the boat, looking down
to the sea below, only to see an old man with white beard
and white hair rushing to the east and dashing to the west
on the surface of the sea with an unusual speed. They
strained their eyes to see more clearly; turned out that
man was riding on the back of a huge shark, with a speed
not inferior to those riding on horseback galloping on dry
land.
land.
Guo Jing was pleasantly surprised, with a loud voice he
shouted, Big Brother Zhou, I am here! That shark rider
was indeed the Old Urchin Zhou Botong.
Zhou Botong heard Guo Jings shout; he cheered in delight
and hit the shark head near its right eye with his fist; the
shark turned left immediately, coming near by the boats
side.
Is that Brother Guo? Zhou Botong called out, How are
you? There is a whale ahead. I have been chasing it for a
whole day and night. I want to continue chasing it. See
you later!
Big Brother! Come here, quick! Guo Jing anxiously
called, There are so many bad people in here want to
bully your little brother!
Zhou Botong was angry, Is that so? His right hand held
on something inside the sharks mouth and pulled, while
his left hand dangled on the ledge of the big boat. Both
man and shark suddenly flew up and above everybodys
head, and landed on the deck. He roared, Who dares to
bully my little brother?
Every single one of the people aboard had an extensive
knowledge of Jianghu matters, but this white bearded old
man who suddenly appeared in a most bizarre way caused
everybody to be stupefied. Even Hong Qigong and Ouyang
Feng were dumbstruck.
Zhou Botong saw Huang Rong; he felt strange. How come
you are also here? he asked.
Huang Rong smiled, Why not? she replied, I figured out
you will come back today, thats why I am waiting for you
here. Quickly teach me how to ride a shark.
Zhou Botong laughed, Very well, Ill teach you.
Huang Rong replied, But first you have to help us get rid
of these bad people, and then you can teach me.
Zhou Botong swept his gaze across the people on the deck
and he said to Ouyang Feng, I knew other people wont
dare to act so savagely, turned out it is really you.
Ouyang Feng coldly replied, A man who did not keep his
word, even if he is alive in this world, he will be the
laughingstock of all the warriors of the world.
Totally correct, Zhou Botong said, A man of integrity
certainly wont cause trouble; but whoever speaks and
whoever farts has to be distinguished clearly; otherwise
other people who hear it might not know if the sound
comes out from above or from below. I am indeed looking
for you to settle an old score, so its nothing better than to
see you here. Old Beggar, you are our witness; stand up
and give us your judgment.
Hong Qigong was lying on the deck, he smiled slightly.
Huang Rong said, The Old Poison was almost dead nine
times, and my Shifu was kind enough to rescue him every
single time; but who would have thought that he has a
heart of a wolf and the lungs of a dog, repaying kindness
with evil, he injured my Shifu and sealed his acupoints.
Actually, overall Hong Qigong only saved Ouyang Fengs
life three times, but Huang Rong intentionally exaggerated
that number three times. Ouyang Feng knew this, but he
did not want to argue; he only looked at her with blazing
eyes.
Zhou Botong stooped down trying to unseal Hong Qigongs
qu xhi [song reservoir] and yong quan [bubbling spring]
acupoints by rubbing them. Old Urchin, its useless, Hong
Qigong said.
Turned out the acupoint sealing method Ouyang Feng used
was somewhat unusual, other than himself and Huang
Yaoshi, there was nobody else in this whole wide world
who would be able to unseal it. Ouyang Feng was so
smug, Old Urchin, unseal his acupoints if you have the
ability, he challenged.
Even though Huang Rong could not unseal them, but she
was familiar with the sealing method; she made a flat lip
and said, Whats so strange about that? Without too much
effort my father can unseal this tou gu da xue fa
[penetrating bone acupoint sealing technique].
Hearing her mentioning the correct name of his acupoint
sealing technique, Ouyang Feng was amazed that this little
girl knowledge was as deep as a bottomless abyss, even
encompassing acupoint sealing techniques. However, he
did not pay any attention to her; turning to Zhou Botong
he asked, You have lost our bet; why are you talking like
breaking a smelly wind?
Zhou Botong covered up his nose and called out, Break
wind? Smell bad, smell bad! But let me ask you this: what
did we bet on?
Everybody here, except this surnamed Guo kid and this
little girl, is a well-known warrior. Ill tell what had
happened and ask these gentlemen to be our judge,
Ouyang Feng replied.
Well said, well said, Peng Lianhu said, Mr. Ouyang,
please tell us.
This gentleman here is the Quan Zhen Sects Zhou
Botong, Master Zhou, known in the Jianghu world as the
Old Urchin. In term of seniority he held a very high
Old Urchin. In term of seniority he held a very high
position, even Qiu Chuji, Wang Chuyi, and the other Quan
Zhen Seven Masters are his martial nephews.
For the last dozen of years or so, Zhou Botong was
detained on the Peach Blossom Island, before then his
martial art skill was still obscure; except for some
mischievous troubles, he had never accomplished anything
worth mentioning, therefore, his reputation did not spread
loud and wide in the Jianghu world. However, everybody
had seen that he was riding a shark, a feat not easily
accomplished by any of them. Turned out he was the
martial uncle of the Quan Zhen Seven Masters, no wonder
he was this good. As a result everybody talked among
themselves in low voice.
Peng Lianhu remembered their appointment on the eighth
months mid-autumn festival in Jiaxing; if the Quan Zhen
Seven Masters had this strange man as their helper, they
would not be easy to deal with. He could not help but
feeling anxious.
Ouyang Feng continued, This Zhou Xiong was stranded on
the sea among a flock of sharks, and I rescued him out. I
said this flock of sharks was nothing; without to much
effort I can kill every single one of them. Zhou Xiong did
not believe me, thus the two of us made a bet. Zhou
Xiong, wasnt what I said true?
Zhou Botong nodded his head repeatedly, It was
absolutely true. Betting on what, you need to explain to
everybody, he said.
Exactly! Ouyang Feng said, I said that if I lost, I will do
whatever you want me to do. If I am not willing to do it,
then I must jump into the sea to become fish food. You
have said the same thing, is that correct?
Zhou Botong nodded his head again, Right, right, that
was absolutely correct; and then what happened? he
asked.
What do you mean what happened? You have lost!
Ouyang Feng said.
This time Zhou Botong shook his head repeatedly, Not
true, not true! he said, It was you who have lost, not
me.
Ouyang Feng was angry, A real man can distinguish
between right and wrong; how can you deny your own
words? If I lost, how come you were willing to plunge into
the sea to kill yourself?
Zhou Botong sighed, Thats true. Originally I also said
that the Old Urchins fortune was bad so I lost to you; who
would have thought that as I went down into the water the
Heaven sent something we can regard as a coincidence.
Heaven sent something we can regard as a coincidence.
Only then did I know that the Old Poison had lost, the Old
Urchin had won.
Together Ouyang Feng, Hong Qigong and Huang Rong
asked, What coincidence?
Zhou Botong stooped down and with his left hand, grabbed
a piece of stick stuck inside the sharks mouth. He lifted
the shark and said, I met my riding animal. Old Poison,
take a look; it was your precious nephew who stuck this
wooden stick inside its mouth, wasnt it?
It was indeed Ouyang Ke who concocted this wicked plan
to prop-up a wooden stick inside the sharks mouth, so
that it would not be able to eat and eventually die of
starvation. This, Ouyang Feng had seen with his own eyes.
Right now he saw a huge shark with a wooden stick in its
mouth; he also saw the wound caused by the hook on the
sharks mouth. Without any doubt this was the very same
shark they returned to the sea that day. So what? he
asked.
Zhou Botong clapped his hands and laughed, That means
you lost! Our bet was you killed every single one of the
sharks, but this good fellow was bestowed a good fortune
by your nephew, it could not eat the dead sharks, hence
could not eat the poison. It was the only shark left alive.
So how cant you say the Old Urchin has won? He burst
out in laughter. Ouyang Fengs countenance changed, he
could not say anything.
Guo Jing delightedly asked, Big Brother, where were you
these past few days? I was so miserable thinking about
you.
Zhou Botong laughed, I am playing and having fun. Not
long after I jumped into the sea, I saw this fellow grasping
for breath on the surface, it seemed to be in agony. I said,
Old Shark, oh Old Shark, looks like today you and I share
the same fate! And then I jumped suddenly on the sharks
back. It furiously went down under the water, I had to
hold my breath, my both hands holding tightly to its neck
and my feet randomly kicked its belly. With great difficulty
it went back up to the surface. Without giving me a chance
to take two mouthfuls of breathe this fellow dove back
underwater. The two of us fought for half a day and finally
he became obedient and was willing to listen to what I
say; I want it go to the east, it went to the east, I want it
to head north, he wouldnt dare of going south. While
saying those words he gently patted the sharks head,
looking so pleased.
Among those who were present, Huang Rong was the only
one who admired and envied him. Her eyes shone and she
asked, I have played in the sea for many years, why
hadnt I thought of this trick? I was so stupid!
Look at its mouth full of teeth, they are as sharp as
knives, Zhou Botong said, If there is no stick in its
mouth, do you dare to ride it?
You spent the last few days riding on the back of the
fish? Huang Rong asked.
Certainly, Zhou Botong replied, The two of us have a
pretty good skill of catching fish. As soon as we saw a fish,
we chased it; I sent a fist or a palm to kill it. Out of ten
fish, I only ate one and this fellow ate the other nine.
Huang Rong traced the sharks belly and asked, You
dumped dead fish into its belly? It did not need its teeth to
eat?
Oh, he is a good eater, Zhou Botong answered, There
was a time the two of us chasing an extremely big
cuttlefish
Two people, one old the other young, were having an
animated discussion, totally ignoring everybody else on
board the ship. Ouyang Feng groaned inwardly, silently
thinking of some ideas to deal with this situation. Suddenly
Zhou Botong turned to him and said, Hey, Old Poison, do
you admit defeat?
Ouyang Feng was the one making the speech earlier; how
could he swallow his own words in front of these many
people? He was obliged to say, So what if I lost? Do you
think there is anything I cant do?
Hmm, Zhou Botong said, I must think of a difficult thing
for you to do. Very well, you scolded me just now that I
was farting; I want you to fart immediately! Let everybody
smell.
Hearing Zhou Botong only asked Ouyang Feng to break
wind for no reason at all Huang Rong was annoyed.
Breaking wind at will was naturally not easy for an average
person, but with a strong internal energy, it was not
difficult to circulate the breathing to the whole body, hence
it was an extremely trivial thing to do. She was afraid of
Ouyang Fengs craftiness and of his venomous snake staff;
she was afraid he would grab this opportunity and gently
broke wind, hence put it all behind without too much
trouble. Therefore, hastily she said, Not good, not good!
First you want to tell him to unseal my Shifus acupoints,
then we can talk again.
Look! Zhou Botong said, Even a young miss is afraid of
your smelly fart. Alright, Ill let you go this time. I am not
going to ask you to do a difficult thing anyway; quickly
tend to the Old Beggars injury. The Old Beggars skill is
not under yours; if not of your sneakiness, no way you
would be able to injure him. After he is healed, the two of
you can fight again. That time let the Old Urchin be the
judge.
judge.
Ouyang Feng knew Hong Qigongs injury was incurable; he
was not afraid of future retaliation. But he was afraid Zhou
Botong would come up with a more difficult and strange
request. Under the eyes of numerous people he felt really
awkward; he did not want to comply, yet he was too proud
to deny. Without saying anything he bent down and
exerted his strength to his palm and unsealed Hong
Qigongs acupoints. Huang Rong and Guo Jing rushed
forward to help their master standing up.
Zhou Botong again swept his gaze to the people on the
deck, he said, The Old Urchin is most afraid to smell the
urine taste of the sheep eaten by barbarians. Quickly let
down a small boat to send us four people ashore.
Ever since he saw the fight between Zhou Botong and
Huang Yaoshi, Ouyang Feng knew that this mans martial
art was really strange. If for any reason they had to fight,
he was certain he would not be defeated, but scoring a
victory was not guaranteed either. Therefore, he decided
to endure patiently for the time being. He wanted to wait
until he had mastered the Nine Yin Manual, then he would
come and settle the account with Zhou Botong. Besides,
he had an excuse of losing the bet earlier. When all was
said and done, it would be better off to send this annoying
plague away anyway, so he made up his mind and said,
Very well, your luck was very good! Since you won the
bet, let it be as you said. Turning his head to Wanyan
Honglie he said, Prince, please let down a boat to take
this four people ashore.
Wanyan Hongli hesitated, he thought, I am afraid as soon
as they are ashore, these four people will leak my secret
mission to the south.
All along the Venerable Lingzhi was watching with his cold
eyes; earlier he had seen Ouyang Fengs unkempt
appearance and already his heart was filled with contempt.
He thought that this chicken-half-drown-in-soup did not
dare to defy even for half a word of whatever Zhou Botong
told him to do; most likely he had been enjoying an
unearned reputation. Even if his martial art was excellent,
he would not be necessarily more skillful than the rest of
the people on board. Noticing Wanyan Honglie had a slight
hesitation, he moved forward two steps and said, If we
are on the raft, then whatever Mr. Ouyang wishes we must
comply, how can other people dare to speak too much?
But we are on the boat, we have to listen to the Princes
instruction.
Listening to this, everybodys heart was stirred and they
turned their gaze toward Ouyang Feng to see what he was
going to do. Coldly Ouyang Feng looked up and down
Venerable Lingzhi, sizing him up. He raised his head to the
sky and wryly said, This Great Monk deliberately wants to
make things difficult for this old man?
make things difficult for this old man?
Venerable Lingzhi replied, I dont dare. The lowly monk
lived at the edge of Tibet; friendless and ignorant. Today
was the very first time I heard Mr. Ouyangs honorable
name. I dont have anything to do with you whatsoever
Before he could finish, Ouyang Feng had moved forward
one step; his left hand swiftly made a false move, his right
hand deftly grab Venerable Lingzhis tall and grand
stature. With a little effort he turned the monk around and
held him upside down. It had happened so fast; all the
others saw was Venerable Lingzhis red kassaya sway and
then loosely flutter in midair; nobody saw clearly what
kind of technique Ouyang Feng used.
Venerable Lingzhi was a head taller than everybody else,
but Ouyang Feng was able to grab his neck like holding a
slice of fat meat. Even if Ouyang Feng stretched out his
arm completely upward, he would not necessarily be able
to lift Lingzhis feet off the ground; but when Ouyang Feng
turned his body upside down, the top of Lingzhis head was
actually about four feet above the deck.
Venerable Lingzhis legs were kicking randomly in the air,
his mouth let out roaring curses. Everybody had seen
Venerable Lingzhi fought Wang Chuyi at the Zhao Palace
the other day; they knew his skill was not a trivial matter.
But how could he be turned upside down by Ouyang Feng,
his arms flailing weakly on the sides of his ears, like those
arms were broken and he did not have any strength to
struggle free?
With his eyes still looking upward, Ouyang Feng dryly said,
Today was the first time you heard my name; therefore,
you look down upon the old man, dont you?
Venerable Lingzhi was both scared and angry. He tried to
exert his energy several times, trying to struggle free, but
no matter what, he was not able to escape. Peng Lianhu
and the others saw what happened, their countenances
changed of amazement.
Ouyang Feng continued, You look down upon the old
man, thats alright. But I dont want to stoop down to your
low level in front of the Honorable Prince. You want to
detain the Old Urchin, Master Zhou, the Nine-fingered
Divine Beggar, Master Hong. Heh, heh do you think you
can rely on your magical skill to match them? You are both
friendless and unlearned; no wonder you dont know much
and have not had enough lessons to teach you manners.
Old Urchin, take this!
Again, nobody saw Ouyang Fengs hand move; he merely
exert his strength to his palm and Venerable Lingzhi flew
like a cloud from the port side to the starboard of the
deck. As soon as he felt Ouyang Fengs palm strength left
his body and he was free, Lingzhi stretched his body like a
his body and he was free, Lingzhi stretched his body like a
carp trying to turn his body right side up. But suddenly he
felt a shot of pain on his neck; he cried out in pain, and
stretched out his left arm to attack, but again he felt his
arm went numb and hung helplessly on the side of his
head. Once again his body was suspended midair. Turned
out Zhou Botong followed Ouyang Fengs example and
grabbed him by the neck.
Wanyan Honglie understood Lingzhis precarious situation;
he knew nobody could accuse Ouyang Feng of not giving
forewarning. No one among his warriors had the ability to
deal with Zhou Botong, this one man; hence he hastily
said, Mister Zhou, you dont have to play anymore, Little
Prince is sending out a boat to take the four of you
ashore.
Very good, Zhou Botong said, You can also try; take
this! Following Ouyang Fengs example, he exerted his
strength to his palm and sent Venerable Lingzhi flying
toward the Prince.
Of course Wanyan Honglie knew martial art, but his skill
was limited to saber, spear and bow and arrow on a
horseback. The flying plump monk from Zhou Botongs
hand carried a swift and strong force; how could he take
it? Even if he didnt die he would certainly suffer a heavy
injury; so he hastily stepped aside to elude.
Sha Tongtian knew the Prince was in danger and right
away he stepped forward in front of the Prince, trying to
protect him. He saw Venerable Lingzhi was coming fast; if
he struck with his palm, he might injure the monk.
Following Ouyang Feng and Zhou Botongs example
earlier, he wanted to grab the monks neck and turn him
right side up, and then lay him down nicely.
However, he had forgotten one important detail; namely,
his martial art was way below of those two people. He saw
Ouyang Feng and Zhou Botong seemingly without any
effort grabbing and throwing Venerable Lingzhis heavy
body. Hence he leaped up to intercept Lingzhi, stretching
his hand to grab his neck. Unexpectedly as he touched
Venerable Lingzhis neck he felt a burning sensation
following a strong force attacking his hand and wrist. He
knew if he did not ward off this attack his wrist would be
broken immediately. In this critical time he quickly
withdrew his right hand, while his left fist launched the po
jia zhui [splitting armor awl].
What happened was when Venerable Lingzhi was thrown
away back and forth between Ouyang Feng and Zhou
Botong, his blood was flowing adversely, his head was
dizzy while his heart was burning with anger. He heard
Zhou Botong calling out someone else to take his body, all
he knew was that person must be an enemy; hence when
he was still airborne he had already exerted his strength in
anger. As soon as Sha Tongtians hand bumped onto his
neck his da shou yin slapped out.
neck his da shou yin slapped out.
In term of strength these two were in par with each other;
Sha Tongtian had the advantage of standing upright, but
Venerable Lingzhi had prepared his attack beforehand, and
thus caught him off guard. Two equal forces collided, Sha
Tongtian was pushed back three steps, but Venerable
Lingzhi was also shaken from the collision that he fell flat
on the deck. Immediately he stood up and saw that the
person who attacked him was Sha Tongtian; he thought,
Even you, a stinky thief, want to take advantage of me!
With a loud roar he pounced forward.
Peng Lianhu knew he misunderstood; hastily he blocked in
between two people, calling out, Reverend please dont
get angry, Brother Sha only has a good intention.
In the meantime the small boat had been lowered down.
Zhou Botong grabbed the stick inside the sharks mouth;
he lifted and hurled the huge shark to the sea,
simultaneously exerting his strength and broke the stick
into two parts. While diving into the sea, that shark
suddenly felt the stick in its mouth was broken, it was very
happy. It dove deep into the water to hunt for some fish.
Huang Rong smiled, Brother Jing, later on the two of us
and Big Brother Zhou can ride sharks together and then
we can have a race. Guo Jing did not answer, Zhou
Botong clapped his hands and cheered, he said, We can
ask the Old Beggar to be our judge.
After seeing Zhou Botong and the others went out on the
small boat, Wanyan Honglie started to think that with this
kind of martial art, Ouyang Feng would provide a valuable
assistance to his plan of stealing the book. He pulled
Venerable Lingzhis hand and walked toward Ouyang Feng.
Everybody here is good friend, I hope Sir would not be
offended, I am sure Reverend was not serious. I wish both
gentlemen would give Little Prince face and consider
everything as a joke, he said.
Ouyang Feng smiled and extended his hand. Venerable
Lingzhi on the other hand, was still upset. He mused, You
only use the seizing technique [qin na] and caught me off
guard. I have trained painstakingly for dozens of years to
develop my da shou yin power; do you think I am inferior
to you? Hence he also stretched out his hand while
sending his energy to his palm, with the intention of
gripping hard Ouyang Fengs palm. But he was just about
to exert his strength when he suddenly jumped away. He
felt like he was touching red-hot burning steel and his
hand was so much in pain that he dropped it in a hurry.
Ouyang Feng did not want to pursue, he simply smiled
faintly. Venerable Lingzhi looked at his hand and did not
see anything unusual, he thought, Damn it, this old thief
surely knows demonical tricks.
Ouyang Feng saw Liang Ziweng was still lying down on the
Ouyang Feng saw Liang Ziweng was still lying down on the
deck, unmoving. He came to examine him. Ouyang Feng
knew that Liang Ziweng was pushed to the sea by Guo
Jing and later on intercepted by Zhou Botong, who sealed
his acupoint and threw him back to the boat. Thereupon
he unsealed Liang Ziweng acupoints. Automatically
Ouyang Feng became the leader of this group of warriors.
Wanyan Honglie immediately ordered a banquet to
welcome Ouyang Feng uncle and nephew. While drinking
wine Wanyan Honglie explained his plan to go to Linan
and steal the Wumu Legacy to Ouyang Feng; and at the
same time asking Ouyang Fengs willingness to help him.
Actually Ouyang Feng had heard about this matter from
his nephew; this time his heart was stirred, suddenly a
thought came into his mind, What kind of man do you
think I, Ouyang Feng, am? How can I submit to you? But I
heard not only Yue Feis military skill was divine, but his
martial art skill was also superb. I heard the Yue Familys
martial art has been lost in the martial art world. Perhaps
in his legacy there was a martial art manual besides the
military strategy. I will agree to help him get the book
then if I like what I see, cant the Old Poison get what he
wanted?
It was precisely: You cheat, I am crafty; everybody for
himself. Wanyan Honglie wholeheartedly wanted the book
to help him defeat the Great Song, but while the praying
mantis was hunting for cicada, the yellow canary caught it
from behind; Ouyang Feng had a different idea on top of
his. Therefore, one man heaped flattering words, the
others mouth was full of compliance. In addition, Liang
Ziweng made an utmost effort to be a good host; the
banquet table was overflowing with wine. The guests and
the hosts were having a good time. Only Ouyang Ke was
still in pain from his injury; he did not drink any wine, he
only ate some dishes and then asked the crew to help him
going to the rear cabin to take a rest.
While they were eating and drinking in a lively manner,
suddenly Ouyang Fengs countenance changed. The cup
stopped at his mouth, he did not drink. Everybody was
startled; nobody knew what had offended him. Wanyan
Hongli was about to ask when Ouyang Feng said, Listen!
Everybody inclined their heads to listen, but other than the
wind and the wave of the sea, they did not hear anything.
A moment later Ouyang Feng asked again, Do you hear it
this time? Its a flute sound. Everybody listened
attentively with rapt attention, now they could hear amidst
the sound of the waves, there was a faint sound of
bamboo flute, sometimes broken, sometimes continued.
Nobody could hear it if Ouyang Feng did not point it out.
Ouyang Feng walked to the bow; there he let out a long
whistle, the sound traveled far away. By now everybody
else had arrived at the bow. They saw on the distant a
light boat with three green sails, cutting the waves and
light boat with three green sails, cutting the waves and
coming fast toward their boat. They were inwardly
astonished, Is the flute sound coming from that boat? Its
very far away, how can the sound travel here?
Ouyang Feng ordered the sailors to change the rudder to
intercept that fast boat. Two boats gradually came closer
to each other. On the bow of that fast boat stood a man
wearing a dark green long robe, in his hand was indeed a
flute. He called out loudly, Feng Xiong, have you seen my
daughter?
Your daughter has a very strong temperament, how can I
dare to provoke her? Ouyang Feng replied.
Two boats were several zhangs apart; nobody saw that
man moved his body and jumped, yet they saw a blur
shadow, and that man had already standing on the big
boats deck.
As Wanyan Honglie saw his marvelous skill, his desire to
recruit warriors arose; he stepped forward to welcome the
guest, saying, What is your surname, Sir? I am very
fortunate to receive your visit. Considering his lofty
position as a prince of the Great Jin, he was being
unusually modest; but upon seeing he was wearing a Jin
country officials costume, that man only gave him a blank
stare, apparently did not pay any attention to him.
Seeing the prince did not get the attention he deserved
Ouyang Feng said, Yao Xiong, let me present to you the
Sixth Prince of the Great Jin, Prince Zhao. To Wanyan
Honglie he said, This is the Master of the Peach Blossom
Island, the number one martial artist in the world, his
knowledge is unparalleled.
Peng Lianhu and the others were so shocked that they
involuntarily withdrew several steps back. They knew from
the start that Huang Rongs father was a very fierce devil;
the Twin Killers of the Dark Wind were his renegade
disciples, yet they were able to shake the Jianghu with
their might, the face of the people of the Wulin world
would change color whenever their names were
mentioned. If the disciples were this fierce, how much
more would be their master? This time he appeared to
create trouble for sure, they thought; everybody
remembered that they have offended his daughter.
Therefore, everybodys heart was filled with fear and
nobody dared to make a sound.
When his daughter ran away, Huang Yaoshi knew she
must be looking for Guo Jing. Initially he was angry and
ignored her. But a few days later he became worried, he
was afraid she would find Guo Jing on the special ship he
built and thus went down to the bottom of the sea
together. He was worried to the death for his daughter, so
he decided to go out to the sea and search for her.
Knowing they were returning to the mainland, he decided
Knowing they were returning to the mainland, he decided
to head to the west. But looking for a boat in a boundless
sea was truly easier said than done. Even though Huang
Yaoshi possessed an extraordinary intelligence, but after
going back and forth searching he could not see even her
shadow. That particular day backed by his strong internal
energy he played his flute at the bow of his boat, with the
hope that his daughter would hear and responded;
unexpectedly it was Ouyang Feng whom he met.
Huang Yaoshi and Peng Lianhu and the others did not
know each other. Hearing Ouyang Feng say that this
person was a prince of the Jin, he did not want to stay
much longer; he cupped his fists across his chest and said
to Ouyang Feng, Brother needs to continue my search for
my daughter; I apologize for not accompanying you much
longer. Then he turned around to leave.
Venerable Lingzhi was just angered by Ouyang Feng and
Zhou Botong, and now he saw another extremely arrogant
and impolite person coming on board. He heard what
Ouyang Feng had said, but he thought, Could it be that
there are so many highly skilled people in this world? Most
likely these people knew some witchcraft and deceived
others with their demonical ability. Let me try, perhaps I
can deceive him as well. Hence seeing Huang Yaoshi was
about to leave with a loud voice he said, Are you looking
for a fifteen, sixteen years old young lady?
Huang Yaoshi paused and turned around with a happy
expression on his face, Yes Reverend, did you see her?
Venerable Lingzhi coldly replied, I did see a young lady,
but the one I saw was dead one, not a live one.
Huang Yaoshis heart turned cold, What? he quickly
asked, his voice was trembling.
Venerable Lingzhi replied, About three days ago I saw a
body of a young girl floating on the surface of the sea. She
was wearing white clothes with a gold ring on her hair;
originally her face must be so pretty. Ay! What a pity,
what a pity! What a pity her body was swollen by the
seawater. What he described was exactly Huang Rongs
clothes and adornments, every single one was accurate.
Huang Yaoshis mind was greatly troubled, his body shook,
his face turned pale; a moment later he asked, Are you
telling me the truth?
Everybody else clearly saw Huang Rong boarded the small
boat just a moment ago; now they heard how Venerable
Lingzhi was deceiving this man, taking pleasure in others
misfortune; but even as they saw Huang Yaoshis grieving
face, nobody made any sound.
Venerable Lingzhi coldly continued, Beside that young
ladys body I saw three other corpses; one was of a young
ladys body I saw three other corpses; one was of a young
man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, the other one was
an old beggar with a scarlet wine gourd on his back, and
the last one was a white haired old man. He was
describing Guo Jing, Hong Qigong and Zhou Botong, three
people.
Reaching this point Huang Yaoshis doubt was completely
gone; he squinted at Ouyang Feng, thinking, You knew
about my daughter so why you didnt tell me earlier?
Ouyang Feng noticed his look and realized his grief has
reached its peak so he started to have a murderous intent.
Although he himself would not suffer a loss this oncoming
force would not be easy to resist; hence he quickly said,
Brother had just come in on board this board today, and
it was the first time I met all these people. When this
Reverend saw some floating corpses, your daughter was
not necessarily among them. Sighing, he continued, Your
beloved is such a good girl; it is very regrettable if she
really died in such a young age. If my nephew found out,
he would die of heartbreak. This speech had shifted the
blame from his own shoulder, but clearly did not offend
either side.
Listening to Ouyang Feng Huang Yaoshi was completely in
shock; his heart sank in an instant. He was of the kind
who loved to vent his anger to others; otherwise when the
Twin Killers of the Dark Wind stole his manual, why did he
break Lu Chengfeng and his other innocent disciples legs
and expelled them from his school?
This time he felt his chest was icy-cold, but his blood was
boiling hot, just like when his beloved wife died some
years ago. His hands were trembling, his face turned from
snow white to crimson red alternatively.
Everybody was looking at him in silence; their hearts were
filled with unspeakable fear. Even Ouyang Feng was
anxious; he gathered his qi in his dan tian, his whole
body was alert, ready to take any attack. The entire deck
was unusually quiet. Suddenly Huang Yaoshi let out a long
laugh, it sounded like a never ending dragon roar.
This latest development has taken everybody by surprise;
they were startled. They saw him facing upward and
laughing wildly, getting louder and louder. His laughter
had caused a chill in the air; those who listened to it felt
more and more miserable. Gradually the laughter turned
into weeping, a very sad one. The people could not bear it
any longer, they felt like they shared his grief and were
about to shed tears too.
Ouyang Feng was the only one who knew his temperament
well, that he used to sing and cry without any specific
reason; hence he did not feel too strange. But listening to
him weeping so miserably he thought, If he keeps crying
like this, the Old Heretic Huang will inevitably injure
like this, the Old Heretic Huang will inevitably injure
himself. In the past Ruan Ji mourned the death of his
mother and in doing so had vomited a lot of blood. The Old
Heretic Huang could experience the same fate as that
person from the past. It was a pity my iron zither was lost
when my boat sank; otherwise I could have played it along
and make his crying more interesting. This man has an
unusual character once he unleashes his uncontrollable
emotion he will most likely suffer a serious internal injury.
When its time for the second Sword Meet of Mount Hua I
will surely miss a worthy and formidable opponent. Ay!
What a great loss! What a pity, what a pity!
After crying for a while Huang Yaoshi lifted his jade flute
up and struck the edge of the boat while singing, Why did
God make someones life so short? Or someone die when
all the hair in his head had turned white, while the other
die because of disaster or child-birth. The previous
calamity had not passed, the new one has come along.
Morning had just blossomed, the evening had already
come, the dew came with the dawn and evaporated
immediately. The departed cannot be pursued, the
emotion suddenly fails. The high heaven does not have
stairs, to whom shall I pour my complain out?
Crack! the jade flute was broken into two. Without
turning his head Huang Yaoshi walked to the bow.
Venerable Lingzhi dashed forward to block him off and
coldly said, You wept and you laughed like a madman,
what do you think you are doing?
Reverend, dont Wanyan Honglie called out, but before
he finished, Huang Yaoshis right hand stretched out and
grabbed Venerable Lingzhis neck. Turning him midair until
his feet were facing upward Huang Yaoshi threw him down
until his fat bald head penetrated the deck straight to his
shoulders.
It turns out that in the martial art Venerable Lingzhi
practiced, his neck was his weakest point. As soon as he
made his move, highly skilled martial artists like Ouyang
Feng, Zhou Botong and Huang Yaoshi could immediately
see through this flaw and attack his weakest spot.
Huang Yaoshi continued singing, The sky eternal, the
earth unchanging, how long will a man live? The past, the
future, everything passed unawares; there is a time for
everything. A dark green shadow flashed, he had already
moved to his own boat, turned the rudder and sailed
away.
The people on board was about to rescue Venerable
Lingzhi who stayed motionless, they did not know if he
was alive or dead, suddenly they heard a grunt and the
deck floor opened, out came a young man. He was
handsome, with red lips and white teeth, and a face like a
crown jade; he was Wanyan Honglies son, Yang Kang,
whose former name was Wanyan Kang.
After having a disagreement with Mu Nianci he kept
remembering Wanyan Honglies words, unlimited riches
and honor; thereafter he contacted a Jin government
office in the north to get information. Not long after he
found his father king and thus accompanied him to the
south. When Guo Jing and Huang Rong embarked, he
caught a glimpse of them and immediately went hiding
inside the cabin, did not dare to come out, only took a
peek through a crack on the cabins door; hence he saw
everything that happened on the deck clearly. When the
people were eating and drinking he was still afraid Ouyang
Feng was Guo Jings accomplice. He hid in the boats hold
and eavesdropped at the conversation on the banquet
table, trying to find out Ouyang Fengs real intention. Only
after Huang Yaoshi left he finally decided that he had
nothing to worry about, so he opened the decks plank and
came out.
The fall of Venerable Lingzhi was truly heavy; fortunately
due to his hard training his head was strong. He made a
hole on the deck, but his head was not injured, it was only
a little bit dizzy. He calmed himself down and pushed both
hands on the deck to lift his own body up; then he leaped
and stood up.
The people saw the round hole on the deck; they could not
be refrained from looking at each other in amazement.
They felt funny, but felt it was inappropriate to laugh, so
they kept their faces straight, but they looked very
awkward.
Wanyan Honglie broke the silence by saying, Son, meet
Mr Ouyang.
Yang Kang immediately knelt in front of Ouyang Feng and
kowtowed to him four times. It was a very big honor,
caused everybody to be surprised. Actually at the Zhao
Palace Yang Kang had had a great admiration toward
Venerable Lingzhi; but today he had seen Ouyang Feng,
Zhou Botong and Huang Yaoshi, three people, one after
another grabbed his neck and tossed him back and forth
like he was just a baby. Only then did he realize there was
a sky above the sky and there was another man above a
man. He recalled the disgrace when he was held captive at
the Cloud Village on Lake Tai, when he was scared of and
lost his nerve to fight Guo Jing and Huang Rong at the Liu
ancestral hall in Baoying; all because his skill was inferior
to others. Presently there was a man with a very high skill
in front of him, so he wanted to take him as his master.
After paying Ouyang Feng a big respect he turned to
Wanyan Honglie and said, Father, your son wants to take
this gentleman as my master.
Wanyan Honglie was delighted, quickly he stepped forward
and bowed his respect to Ouyang Feng, saying, My young
child likes to learn martial arts, only he has not met a
suitable master. If Sir do not relinquish this request and
suitable master. If Sir do not relinquish this request and
willing to bestow instructions, Little King father and son
will be forever grateful.
Other people thought that being the young princes master
was the wish of everybody; who would have thought that
Ouyang Feng simply returned the greeting and said,
There is always a rule in the Old Mans martial art school
that our knowledge will be bestowed only to one disciple,
and not to someone else. The Old Man has already taken
my own nephew as my disciple, I cant take another one.
For this I beseech the Princes forgiveness.
Seeing Ouyang Feng did not grant his request Wanyan
Honglie did not press. He ordered his men to prepare
some more food and wine. Yang Kang on the other hand,
was quite disappointed.
Ouyang Feng smiled and said, I dont deserve to be the
young princes master, but its not difficult for the Old Man
to give you directions on martial arts. We will talk about it
later.
Yang Kang had seen Ouyang Kes many concubines; they
had received instructions in martial arts from him but
because they were not his disciples their skills were
nothing but ordinary. Listening to Ouyang Feng said it that
way his heart was not in the least enthusiastic, but his
mouth was obliged to utter some grateful words. He had
never realized that Ouyang Fengs skill was not to be
compared with his nephew; receiving one or two
instructions on martial arts from an expert of Ouyang
Fengs caliber would give him sufficient skill to boast his
power and prestige among the heroes of the Wulin world.
Ouyang Feng noticed his expression and realized his
intention to give instructions was not very well received;
so he never raised this matter anymore.
During the banquet they were talking about Huang
Yaoshis arrogance and rudeness; they praised Venerable
Lingzhi for fooling him well. Hou Tonghai said, This mans
martial arts skill was truly high; turned out that stinky girl
is his daughter, no wonder her way was somewhat crafty.
While saying that he turned his attention toward Venerable
Lingzhis bald head. After staring for a while he turned his
gaze toward Lingzhis fat neck, and then he bent his own
right arm to grab his own neck. Hey, hey, he mocked
and asked, Shige [Older Martial Brother], those three
were using a grabbing skill, what kind of technique was
that?
Dont talk nonsense! Sha Tongtian rebuked him.
Venerable Lingzhi could not hold his patience anymore and
he stretched out his left hand to grab the three horns on
Hou Tonghais forehead. Hou Tonghai quickly shrank his
body and slid under the table. Everybody was laughing and
body and slid under the table. Everybody was laughing and
cheering.
Hou Tonghai reappeared on his chair and said to Ouyang
Feng, Master Ouyang, your martial art skill is very high
indeed! How about you teach me the skill to grab
someones fat neck? Ouyang Feng smiled but did not
answer. Venerable Lingzhi looked at Hou Tonghai with
glaring eyes.
Hou Tonghai turned his head and asked again, Shige, that
Huang Yaoshi was crying and singing, what did he say?
Sha Tongtian glowered at him, did not know how to
answer; Who cares about the jabbering of a madman?
he said.
Yang Kang explained, What he sang was a poem written
by Cao Zijian of the Three Kingdoms period. That Cao
Zijian composed two stanzas of lamentation because of his
daughters death. In the poem he said how some people
live until the hair on their heads had turned completely
white, while some children died prematurely. He
questioned why God was so unfair? He hated the fact the
Heaven was so high without stairs that he could not
ascend to His throne to cry out his complain. He finally
said that his grieve was so deep that the day he would
follow her to the grave would not be far away.
The warriors immediately heaped him with praise, they
said, The Young Prince is truly a scholar, highly educated.
We are rough men, how would we know?
Huang Yaoshis heart was filled with grieve and
indignation. He pointed his finger to the sky and scolding
the earth, cursing ghosts and blaming divine beings for
treating him unjustly, for all his sorrows and unfair fate.
He commanded his boat toward the mainland. Once he
was ashore his anger flamed again. He looked up to the
sky and shouted, Who killed my Ronger? Who killed my
Ronger?
Suddenly a thought came into his mind, Its that boy
surnamed Guo. Thats right, it was him. If not for him,
how could Ronger come aboard that boat? But this boy
died alongside Ronger; whom should I lash my anger on?
As soon as he had this thought, he remembered Guo Jings
masters, the Six Freaks of Jiangnan. These six are most
guilty of killing my Ronger! If they didnt teach that
surnamed Guo kid, how could he meet Ronger? I wont be
appeased before I cut their arms and legs one by one.
As his anger increased, his sorrow decreased somewhat.
He arrived at a small town and stopped for some food; still
thinking deeply about how he would pursue the Six Freaks
of Jiangnan. The Six Freaks martial art skills are not
high, but their reputations are not low. Perhaps they have
something that set them above everybody else; perhaps
they only use deceit. If I pay a visit to their residence and
inquire, chances are I am not going to find them. I must
go in the middle of the night breaking into their houses;
and then I will wipe them and their whole families clean,
young and old alike. Hence he took big strides walking
north toward Jiaxing.
End of Chapter 22
Attached Images
LoCH022.jpg (55.7 KB, 53 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 04:06 PM.
Reply With Quote
12-14-06, 01:02 PM
A nudge to bring this back to where people can find it.
#48
Join Date:
Location:
Posts:
Oct 2004
Lethbridge AB
2,468
JamesG
Registered User
Reply With Quote
12-14-06, 02:45 PM
Chapter 23 Big Trouble in the Imperial Palace
Thanks James. I forgot to do this ..
-------------------------------------------------
While they talked they arrived at the Broken Bridge
by the West Lake. Because it was summer what they
saw was lotus under the bridge. Huang Rong saw a
neat little wine shop by the lakeside. Lets drink a
cup of wine and enjoy the lotus, she said. Very
good, Guo Jing agreed.
Chapter 23 Big Trouble in the Imperial Palace
Translated by Danshu, Bluebook & Foxs, Edited by Eliza
Bennet
#49
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
Part 1 Translated by Danshu
Hong Qigong, Zhou Botong, Huang Rong, and Guo Jing
took a small boat towards the west. Guo Jing sat rowing at
the stern, while Huang Rong continuously pestered Zhou
Botong with questions about riding sharks on the sea.
Zhou Botong would think of ways to catch sharks in order
to amuse Huang Rong. Guo Jing, seeing his masters pale
complexion, asked Master, what are you thinking about?
Hong Qigong did not reply, he just panted hoarsely again
and again. The strike he received from Ouyang Feng had
penetrated to the bone; although the vital point had
already been released, the internal injury had actually
worsened. Huang Rong fed him nine of her nine flower
jade dew pills. Although the pain lessened somewhat, the
asthma was still just as bad. Old Urchin, completely
disregarding the suffering of others, continued to make a
racket, shouting that they must catch the fish. Huang
Rong knew his behavior was inappropriate, and tried to
signal him with her eyes that he should be quite so as not
to disturb Hong Qigong. Zhou Botong, not in the least
understanding, simply continued to cause trouble. Huang
Rong knit her brows and said: You want to catch sharks,
but you dont have any bait to attract them with, so what
are you going on about?
The Old Urchin never acts like a respected senior. When
juniors drink and swear in front of him, hes never
offended in the least. He suddenly said: Got it! Brother
Guo, Ill hold your hands while you dip the lower half of
your body into the sea. Guo Jing respected his sworn
brother; even though he did not know his intention, he
immediately agreed. Huang Rong immediately called out:
Big brother Jing! Dont listen to him! He wants to use you
as bait in order to catch sharks. Zhou Botong clapped his
hands and shouted delightedly: Exactly! When a shark
comes, Ill immediately beat it and pull it up! Otherwise,
you hold my hands, and Ill attract the shark. Huang Rong
replied: You two deliberately cause so much trouble on
this small boat; if it capsizes, well only have you to
blame! Zhou Botong replied: If this boat capsizes, that
will be great! We can all play in the ocean! Huang Rong
replied: Then what about our master? Do you want him to
live or not?
Zhou Botong held his head, at a loss for words. After a
short time, he mentioned it was strange that Hong Qigong
should be injured by Ouyang Fengs attack. Huang Rong
shouted: If you talk nonsense again, we three will not
speak with you for three days and three nights! Zhou
Botong stuck out his tongue and did not dare to say
another word. He grabbed an oar to help Guo Jing with the
rowing.
Although the land appeared to be close by, it was already
dusk by the time they finally disembarked. That night the
four of them slept on the sandy beach. The next morning,
Hong Qigongs illness had worsened considerably, and Guo
Jings tears began to flow. Hong Qigong said with a smile:
Jings tears began to flow. Hong Qigong said with a smile:
Even if I were to live for another hundred years, Id still
have to die in the end. Good child, I only have one wish
left. Using this old beggars last breath, I would ask that
the three of you do something for me. Huang Rong
replied tearfully: Master, please speak. Zhou Botong
interrupted: That old poison I am always seeking is an
eyesore. Now my senior is on the point of death; for the
sake of old poison you have already played dead once
before. For a person to die twice, wouldnt you say that is
delightful? Old Beggar, you go right ahead and die, dont
worry about anything, I will go and kill him in order to get
revenge for you. Hong Qigong replied with a smile:
Avenging a grievance still cannot be considered a final
wish; what I want is to eat a bowl of minced five-treasure
mandarin duck from the Imperial Palace kitchen. Out of
the three of them, who would have thought that his final
wish was to eat a bowl of food? Huang Rong replied:
Master, thats easy; here is not far from Lin An, Ill steal
several large pots from the Imperial Palace so that you can
eat to your hearts content. Zhou Botong interrupted
again: I also want to eat. Huang Rong gave him a
displeased look and replied: You also understand how to
differentiate between good and bad food? Hong Qigong
said: This minced five-treasure mandarin duck is hard to
come by. Back in the day I hid in the Imperial Palace for
three months, and only managed to try a tiny bit. Just
recalling the flavour is enough to make one drool. Zhou
Botong said: I have an idea, well grab the old emperors
chef, and make him prepare it. Huang Rong replied: Old
Urchin, this idea is not bad. Zhou Botong, hearing Huang
Rong supporting him, was very pleased with himself.
Hong Qigong, shaking his head in disapproval, replied: No
way, to make this flavourful mince five-treasure mandarin
duck, the kitchen implements, charcoal fire, and dishes all
must form a complete set. If even one is missing, the
taste will be off. We still need to go to the Imperial
Palace. Seeing that the three still had some scruples, he
said It will be really excellent, if we go, you will all gain
valuable experience. Immediately Guo Jing carried Hong
Qigong on his back and set off towards the north. Upon
reaching a small town, Huang Rong exchanged some of
her jewellery and purchased a small mule cart in order to
let Hong Qigong relax and recover from his wound.
Eventually they passed the Qiangtang river, and arrived at
the outskirts of Lin An, seeing nothing but the vast misty
sunset, and hearing the intermittent cawing of a crow. By
nightfall they still had not reached the city, and were
forced to seek lodgings for the night. Looking around, they
saw only a small village of several households by the
riverbank. Huang Rong called out: This village is good, we
can rest here. Zhou Botong replied sullenly: Whats so
good about it? Huang Rong replied: You look, doesnt
this scenery look sort of like a painting? Zhou Botong
replied: How does it resemble a painting then? Huang
Rong stared blankly, having difficulty coming up with a
response. Zhou Botong said: This painting must be very
response. Zhou Botong said: This painting must be very
ugly, what scenery would it have if similar to Old Urchins
painting, Im afraid it must be inferior. Huang Rong said
with a smile: Want Heaven to create a landscape, just like
Old Urchins random scribbling of a painting, Heaven also
has this ability. Zhou Botong, extremely pleased with
himself, replied: Are you certain? If you dont believe,
then Ill make a painting right now, and you can call
Heaven to look. Huang Rong replied: Of course I believe
it, you already said this place is not good, so dont rest
here, us three wont leave. Zhou Botong replied: The
three of you wont go, why on earth would I want to go?
In the midst of this chatter, they arrived at the village. The
village center looked very desolate and dilapidated, with
only a wine shop banner hanging off a pole at the eastern
corner of the village, looking approximately like the village
inn. The three people arrived in front of the inn, and saw
two desks under the eaves, on top of which lay an
extremely thick lair of dust. Zhou Botong yelled Hey!
loudly several times, and a young girl of indeterminate age
with dishevelled hair and clothing came out from the inner
hall. She opened her eyes and gave the three a blank,
lifeless stare. Huang Rong ordered wine and food, but the
girl just shook her head continuously. Zhou Botong said:
Here you have neither wine nor food, what kind of shop
are you running? The girl shook her head and replied: I
dont know. Zhou Botong replied: Ai, you really are a
silly girl. The girl grinned and laughed, saying: Thats
right, Im called Silly Girl. The three of them laughed and
understood. Huang Rong went to take a look at the inner
hall and the kitchen, finding it full of dust and cobwebs,
with a few pots and other old stuff. On the bed was a torn
mat. One couldnt help but feel sympathy and sorrow. She
returned outside and inquired: Is it just you living here?
Silly Girl smiled and nodded. Huang Rong asked again:
What about your mother? Silly Girl replied: Dead! and
wiped her hands across her eyes in imitation of somebody
grieving. Huang Rong asked again: What about your
father? Silly Girl shook her head, indicating she didnt
know. They saw her face and hands were filthy, with long
fingernails filled up with black crud. Who knows how long
it had been since she had washed her face and hands.
Huang Rong said sadly: Even if she were to cook, we
wouldnt be able to eat it. She asked: Do you have any
rice? Silly Girl smiled and nodded, producing half a jar of
unpolished rice. Huang Rong immediately washed the rice
and began preparing the meal. Guo Jing returned to the
west side of the village and bought two fish and a chicken.
By the time everything was prepared, it was already dark.
Huang Rong brought out the food and placed it on one of
the tables, and searched for an oil lamp, but Silly Girl
again shook her head, indicating there was none.
Foxsnotes:
1. qiqi.com says the girl was about seventeen, eighteen
years of age; probably danshus source is the third edition.
Zhou Botong called her sha gu niang [sha silly/dumb,
gu niang miss]; she called herself sha gu the
gu niang miss]; she called herself sha gu the
character gu here is the same as in the gu niang; also in
the way Yang Guo called Xiao Longnu, gu gu [translated
as auntie, lit. paternal aunt]. From now on I am going to
simply use Shagu to refer to this girl.
2. Other than spelling errors and names to make them
more consistent with the rest of the novel, I did not make
any changes. I will let our editor to decide the final
structure.
Part 2 Translated by Foxs
Huang Rong took some firewood and lighted a fire in the
furnace; then tried to find some bowls and chopsticks in
the cupboard. She opened the cupboards door and a foul
stench attacked her nostrils. She took a lighted wood and
saw there were about seven, eight tattered bowls. Inside
and around the bowls were dozens of died insects off all
kinds. Guo Jing helped her fetch the bowls.
Wash them thoroughly then get some tree branches to
use as chopsticks, Huang Rong said. Guo Jing mumbled
his compliance and took the bowls outside.
Huang Rong stretched her hand to pick the last bowl, and
immediately she felt a difference. This bowl was cold,
colder than regular porcelain bowls; she tried to pick it up,
but the bowl did not budge, liked it was nailed to the
cupboard. Huang Rong was astonished. She was afraid she
might break the bowl, so she did not dare to use too much
strength. She tried it one more time, the bowl still refused
to move. Could it be that it has been too long that the dirt
made the bowl stuck to the cupboard? she wondered in
her heart. She took a closer look and saw the bowl was
covered with layers of rust; turned out it was an iron bowl.
Huang Rong let out a soft laugh, she thought, I have seen
rice bowl made of gold, silver and jade; but I have never
even heard of rice bowl made of iron. She exerted her
strength and lifted the bowl up, but still the bowl did not
move. She was more surprised, she thought that with her
strength, even if the bowl was nailed down to the shelf,
the shelf would be cracked. Then she had another thought,
Could it be that the shelf is also made of iron? She
stretched her middle finger to tap the shelf, she heard a
metallic sound; the shelf was indeed made of iron.
Her curiosity was piqued and she tried lifting the bowl
again but the bowl was still motionless. She tried turning
the bowl to the left, still she did not perceive any
movement; she tried turning it to the right, and felt some
looseness. She tried turning it harder, the bowl moved.
Suddenly she heard a cracking sound, the cupboard
opened to both sides, revealing a dark hole behind it. An
even fouler stench came out of the hole; making her
almost threw up.
Huang Rong let out an Ah! and quickly leaped to the
side. Guo Jing and Zhou Botong heard her cry and
side. Guo Jing and Zhou Botong heard her cry and
immediately came in to see the dark hole.
Huang Rong thought out loud, Is it possible that this is a
clandestine inn? That Shagu could be just pretending to be
insane. She handed over the lighted branch to Guo Jing,
then walked to Shagu, trying to grab her hand. Shagu
waved her hand trying to avoid her grab, and
counterattacked by sending her palm toward Huang Rongs
shoulder. Even though Huang Rong had guessed she did
not have a good intention, but she had never expected this
incoming palm carried a powerful technique. She could not
help but feeling slightly startled. Her left hand formed a
hook and her right hand grabbed forward, she launched
two strikes in succession.
Ever since she mastered the yi jin duan gu bian [chapter
on changing muscle forging bone] from the Nine Yin
Manual, her speed and strength increased tremendously.
With a loud slap Shagu cried out for her right arm was hit,
but her attack did not slow down; she counterattacked
with two stances one after another. After several more
stances Huang Rong was secretly astonished; Shagus
movements were actually the Peach Blossom Islands basic
skill of bi bo zhang fa [jade-green waves palm
technique]. Although it was somewhat shallow, but it was
actually the foundation of all Peach Blossom Islands
martial arts; every disciple had to learn it. Huang Rong
intensified her attacks in an attempt to identify Shagus
martial art school. But Shagu came and went and was able
to resist her for six, seven stances.
The situation was almost like when Guo Jing fought Liang
Ziweng with only one stance, namely The Proud Dragon
Repents; but actually her strength was greatly inferior to
Guo Jing; moreover, her palm technique was so
straightforward and did not have the simplest variation. It
was beyond everybodys expectation that in this remote
village there was a clandestine wine shop with a filthy and
poor girl who could fight Huang Rong for more than ten
stances.
Zhou Botong found all these things were very amusing; he
saw the gust of wind from Huang Rongs palm was swift
and fierce, while Shagu repeatedly cried out, Aiyo! while
resisting Huang Rongs attack; Zhou Botong shouted,
Hey! Ronger, dont harm her life; let me fight her. Ever
since he heard Hong Qigong and Guo Jing were calling her
Ronger along the way, while Ronger herself did not
seem to mind, he thought he did not need to be polite by
calling her Huang guniang or Huang xiaojie [both mean
Miss (or Lady) Huang].
Guo Jing was afraid Shagu had other companions waiting
in the dark ready to ambush; he stayed closed to Hong
Qigong and did not dare to leave.
Several moves later Shagus left shoulder was hit, which
Several moves later Shagus left shoulder was hit, which
made her left arm limp; she was unable to move. If Huang
Rong wanted to injure her, all she needed to do was
continue her attack; but she showed mercy and called out,
Quickly kneel down, Ill spare your life.
Part 3 Translated by Bluebook and Foxs
You kneel down too! replied Shagu as she sent out two
palms, the 'jade-green wave' palm technique, toward
Huang Rong. However, only the first two stances were
executed repeatedly and the technique was clumsy.
This incomplete 'jade-green wave' palm attack lacked
sending power but is continuous like a wave flowing in
water, truly the martial art style of the Peach Blossom
Island. Huang Rong suspicion of Shagus martial art root
became deeper. She called out how did you learn the
jade-green wave palms? Who is your master?
Shagu responded with a smile You cant hit me no more,
ha ha
Huang Rong raised her left hand, sent on her right hand to
the side, feigned an attack with her left elbow, and slanted
her right shoulder forward. These four moves were fake
attacks. Huang Rong followed with the fifth move sending
both hands curving inward. This fifth attack was still false;
the next move, a kick, however, was real. Shagu was
unable to stand still. She fell to the ground and called out,
You used a trick, that does not count, lets fight again, as
she was crawling up.
Huang Rong would not allow her to stand up, she pounced
and push her down, tearing her clothes down and bind her
hands behind her back. My palm technique is clearly
better than yours, she said.
Shagu turned around and shouted in dissent, You tricked
me, unacceptable, you tricked me, unacceptable!
Guo Jing saw that Huang Rong was able to control Shagu,
he walked out from the inn and jumped on the roof. He
looked around for any trace of people but found none. He
went back down and walked around the building and
noticed that this desolate inn was a standalone building; a
few zhangs apart from other houses in the area, There
were no other people hiding around, now at last he felt
relieved.
When he walked inside the inn, he saw Huang Rong held a
dagger in front of Shagus eyes, threatening her, Who
taught you martial arts? Quickly tell me or else I will kill
you. While saying that she made two stabbing moves with
the dagger.
With the light from the candle, Shagus smile can be seen.
But looking at her expression, it was not like either she
But looking at her expression, it was not like either she
was brave or mad; it was more like a stupid smile,
completely oblivious of the danger, like she was thinking
Huang Rong and she were just playing around. Huang
Rong asked her again, Shagu laughed and said, You kill
me, I also will kill you!
Huang Rong raised her eyebrow and said This stupid girl
is not telling us anything, we should take a look inside the
room, Big Brother Zhou, please take care of master and
keep an eye on this girl, Brother Jing, lets go in.
Zhou Botong shook his hands and said, No, I am going in
with you.
Huang Rong told him, I dont want you to come in with
me.
Although Zhou Botong was a Senior with higher level of
martial arts, for some reason he did not dare to defy
Huang Rongs order, he could only beg, Good Miss, next
time I wont argue with you.
Huang Rong smiled slightly and nodded her head. Zhou
Botong was very happy; he found two pine branches,
lighted them up and fumigated the dark hole for a long
time. The fumigated hole emitted a very foul odor. Huang
Rong picked up a pinewood torch and threw it into the
hole. There was a clatter as the torch hit the far side wall
and fell to the ground. Turned out the hole was not deep
at all.
With the light from the torch she looked inside. The room
was quiet; there was no trace of people. At that moment,
Zhou Botong became impatient and sneaked pass Huang
Rong inside the room. Huang Rong followed Zhou Botong
cautiously. The size of the room was not large. In fact, it
was quite small. Zhou Botong cried out We are fooled, we
are fooled, this is no good!
Huang Rong then let out an ah! sound as she spotted a
skeleton of a dead person lying on the ground. The
skeleton lied upward and the clothes had already decayed.
Two rows of ribs of the skeleton were broken. There was
another skeleton on the east corner of the room. This
skeleton lied on top of an iron chest. There was a long
blade penetrating the skeleton in between the ribs and
pierced through the iron chests lid.
Zhou Botong saw the room was small and dirty. He
thought those two dead corpses were not that interesting.
While Huang Rong carefully examined the two skeletons,
Zhou Botong got really impatient and wanted to interrupt
her inspection, only to fear that Huang Rong might get
angry. He did not dare to say anything and behaved
normally, while, inside, his mind was going crazy. He tried
asking her, Ronger, Good Miss, I can go out now, can't
I?
Huang Rong said Fine, you can go, get Brother Jing for
me.
Zhou Botong happily ran out and said to Guo Jing, Come
in quickly, its very interesting here, He was afraid Huang
Rong might call him back to accompany him, so he found
a scapegoat. Guo Jing went in.
Huang Rong raised her torch to show Guo Jing the
skeletons and asked, How do you think these two people
died?
Guo Jing pointed to the skeleton on the iron chest; Looks
like this person died while trying to open the iron tank,
died of sneak attack in one stab, while another person had
two rows of ribs shattered, so he probably was attacked by
a palm of great internal strength.
Huang Rong said, I think so too, but there are some
things I dont quite understand.
Guo Jing replied, What things?
Shagu obviously used the peach blossoming islands
technique jade-green wave palm, although she only knew
six, seven moves and was not proficient, her technique
was good and correct, said Huang Rong, The two dead
people here, I wonder what is their relation to Shagu.
Guo Jing responded, I will ask the girl. Oftentimes he
was called stupid kid by others so he was not willing to
call that girl Shagu [meaning stupid aunt].
I think that girl is truly retarded, it would be difficult to
get any information from her, perhaps we can investigate
on our own with the small evidences we have here,
Huang Rong suggested. She lifted her torch and slowly
examined the skeleton and noticed a shiny object by the
iron chest. She picked it up and looked carefully. It was a
gold emblem. In the middle, there is a marking of a gate
engraved into the gold. On the backside of the emblem,
there are several engraved characters that read by royal
decree bestowed to loyal martial art master responsible to
defend the state, special guard Shi Yanming.
Huang Rong said, If this emblem is his, this government
officers rank was not low.
Guo Jing replied, A high-ranking official died in here, this
is strange.
Huang Rong checked the skeleton on the ground again and
she noticed something sticking out around the rib area.
She used the torch end to push on it. The object fell,
dispersing the dust and revealing a sheet made of iron.
She called out in a shocked low voice and picked up the
object.
object.
Part 4 Translated by Foxs
Guo Jing also saw the object in her hand, Ah! he also
exclaimed.
Do you recognize this? Huang Rong asked.
Certainly, Guo Jing replied, This is the iron ba gua
[Eight Diagram] of Village Master Lu of the Cloud Village.
It is an iron ba gua alright, but it doesnt necessarily
belong to Martial Brother Lu, Huang Rong said.
Thats right! Guo Jing said, Certainly not. These two
mens clothes and flesh have been decomposed clean;
they have been here for at least ten years.
Huang Rong was silent for half a day; suddenly a thought
came into her heart. She pulled out the blade stuck on the
iron chests lid and brought it close to the fire; she saw a
character Qu was engraved on the blade. She could not
help blurting, The one lying on the ground was my martial
brother, Qu Shige [older martial brother Qu].
Ah! Guo Jing exclaimed in surprise.
Martial Brother Lu said that Martial Brother Lu was still
alive, who would have thought he had already died in this
place Brother Jing, look at his legs bones, Huang Rong
said.
Guo Jing stooped down and looked, Both of his legs were
broken. Ah, it was your father who broke them, he said.
Huang Rong nodded her head. He was indeed Qu
Lingfeng. My father once said that among his disciples,
Martial Brother Qu had the strongest martial art, he was
also my fathers favorite Speaking to this point she
suddenly dashed out the room. Guo Jing followed.
Huang Rong quickly went over to Shagu and asked, Your
surname is Qu, isnt it? Shagu giggled but did not answer.
Guo Jing gently asked, Miss, what is your surname?
Surname? (Giggle) Surname! Shagu said.
Two people wanted to ask further, but Zhou Botong had
already called out, I am starving! I am starving!
Right! Huang Rong said, We need to eat first. She
untied Shagu and invited her to eat together. Shagu was
not bashful; she smiled, held out her hands to take the
bowl and ate.
Huang Rong told Hong Qigong everything she found in the
Huang Rong told Hong Qigong everything she found in the
secret room. Hong Qigong also thought it was peculiar, It
seems like that government officer surnamed Shi had
killed your Martial Brother Qu; who would have thought
your Martial Brother Qu had not breathed his last, he
threw the blade and killed him.
Most probably so, Huang Rong concurred. She took the
blade and the iron ba gua and showed them to Shagu.
Whose are these? she asked.
Shagus countenance suddenly changed, she leaned her
head sideways to think; looked like she recalled
something, but after a while her face turned indifferent.
She shook her head and took the blade, not willing to let it
go.
Apparently she has seen this blade before, Huang Rong
said, But it must be a long time ago and she cant
remember it anymore.
After eating she took care of Hong Qigong and let him
sleep; then Guo Jing and she went back to the room to
take a further look. They thought they key to this mystery
must be hidden inside the iron chest; therefore, they
removed the skeleton crouching on top of the chest and
opened the lid up. Turned out the lid could be easily
opened since it was unlocked. Under the torch light their
eyes were dazzled by the gleaming of a chest full of pearl,
jade, and all kinds of treasures and antiques.
Guo Jing only felt surprised, but Huang Rong knew each
article was a very rare and precious treasure. Her fathers
collection was not as extensive as the content of this
chest. She grabbed a handful of pearls and let her finger
loosened; the pearl made nice clinking sounds as they fell
back into the chest and hit the other pearls and jades. She
sighed, There must be history behind all these treasures;
if father were here he would be tell us the origin of each.
She took them one by one and explained what it was to
Guo Jing; this one was a jade bracelet, this one rhino skin
case, that one was cornelian cup, that one was emerald
dish, and so on.
Guo Jing grew up in the desert; not only he had never
seen this kind of treasures, he had never even heard of
them; he thought, People spent so much effort to collect
these gadgets, dont know what they are going to do with
them?
While speaking Huang Rong continued to grope around in
the box, and her hand touched a piece of hard board; she
knew there must be another layer underneath. She moved
the jewelry aside and saw rings around the board; she
inserted her little fingers inside the rings and lifted the
board up. Underneath were a bunch of greenish copper
colored antiques. She had heard her father illustrated to
her some antique copperwares, and she recognized some
to be long wen ding [imperial culture tripod], shang yi
to be long wen ding [imperial culture tripod], shang yi
[an article from the Shang Dynasty (16th to 11th century
BC)], zhou pan [plate from Zhou Dynasty (1027BC)],
zhou dun [an article from Zhou Dynasty], zhou ju lei
[tableware from Zhou Dynasty] and such. In the end she
had to admit she did not know much about these articles.
If the pearls and jades were considered treasures worth a
fortune, then these bronze antiques were priceless.
The more Huang Rong looked at them, the more marveled
she became. She lifted another board underneath the
antiques and discovered rolls and rolls of paintings. She
asked for Guo Jings help and together they opened up the
paintings one by one. She was shocked! The first painting
was Wu Daozis song zi tian wang tu [send off a child
heavenward]. The next painting was Han Ganhuas mu ma
tu [herding horse]; the other was Southern Tang
Dynastys Li Houzhus lin quan du zhui ren wu [crossing
the forest spring]. Altogether there were more than twenty
scrolls and not even a single one of them did not originate
from the pen of a famous artist. Several scrolls were
calligraphy and paintings from Hui Zong; several others
were from the penmanship of contemporary artists, but
each one of them was of the most exquisite and highest
quality art. Among them were the handiworks of imperial
courts artist Liang Kais unique two-rolls splashing ink
characters, with a very vivid image; a part of it reminded
her of Zhou Botong.
Huang Rong only looked at about half of them and did not
feel like continuing; she returned everything into the
chest, closed the lid and sat on top of the chest, hugging
her knees. She thought, Father had amassed all kinds of
treasures all his life, but the value of his collection maybe
only one tenth of the content of this chest; how did Martial
Brother Qu have this kind of ability to obtain these many
rare and priceless treasures? No matter how hard she
racked her brain she could not think of any good
explanation.
Every time Huang Rong was thinking hard, Guo Jing had
never dared to disturb her train of thoughts. He stayed
quiet until he heard Zhou Botong called out from outside,
Hey! Get out of there quick; we need to visit the old
emperors house for some yuan yang wu zhen kuai
[minced five-treasure mandarin duck]!
Tonight? Guo Jing asked.
Hong Qigong replied, The earlier the better. I am afraid I
cant hold on much longer.
Shifu, dont listen to the Old Urchin speaking a whole
bunch of nonsense, Huang Rong said, We cant go
tonight; we will enter the city gate early morning
tomorrow. If the Old Urchin has anymore weird ideas, we
wont let him come to the palace with us.
Humph! Zhou Botong snorted, Once again I am to be
blamed. He sulked and refused to talk.
That night four people slept on the straw beds strewn on
the ground. Early the next morning Huang Rong and Guo
Jing prepared some breakfast; four people plus Shagu ate
together. Huang Rong turned the iron bowl and closed the
cabinet walls; and then put all chipped bowls and broken
utensils back inside the cabinet. Shagu was indifferent to
what was going on around her; she held the handle of the
blade in her hand and played with it.
Huang Rong took a small ingot of silver from her pocket
and gave it to her; Shagu took it and casually tossed in on
the table. If you are hungry you can take the money to
buy rice and meat, Huang Rong said. It was hard to say if
Shagu understood, since she only giggled foolishly.
Huang Rong felt sadness creeping into her heart; knowing
this girl must have had some relation with Qi Lingfeng, if
not his family member then she must be his disciple. Her
six, seven stances of bi bo zhang fa [jade-green waves
palm technique] definitely came from Qu Lingfeng, even
though she learned it carelessly. What Huang Rong did not
know was whether she was retarded since birth, or did she
experience some horrifying experience which gave her a
shock and damaged her brain. She wanted to find some
information in the village, but Zhou Botong kept urging
them to move forward. Thereupon four people and one
cart went straight entering the city of Linan.
Linan was originally the worlds most bustling city. When
the Song government moved south it was established as
the new capital. All kinds of people converged into the city,
and it became increasingly flourishing.
Four people entering the city via the east gate and went
straight to the front of li cheng men [beautiful portal
gate] of the imperial palace. Hong Qigong stayed inside
the cart, while Zhou Botong and the others looked around.
They saw the golden nails on scarlet doors, painted beams
and engraved railings, and copper tiles covering the roof;
with sculptures of flying dragon and phoenix all in
magnificent splendor, dazzling their eyes.
Interesting! Zhou Botong called out loudly; he took a
step to enter in.
The palace guards stationed in front of the gate had
noticed these three people, one old and two young, with a
mule cart making noise in front of the imperial palace
gate; four guards with axes in their hands had already
stepped forward with a menacing look on their faces.
Zhou Botong loved to make disturbance very much; seeing
the guards with their distinctive armor, tall and powerfully
the guards with their distinctive armor, tall and powerfully
built, he was itchy to have an interesting fight.
Quickly go! Huang Rong called out.
Zhou Botong stared at her. What are you afraid of? Do
you think these babies can eat the Old Urchin? he asked.
Huang Rong quickly said, Brother Jing, lets go and play
someplace else. The Old Urchin is not obedient, well just
ignore him. She lashed her whip and the cart sped along
to the west. Guo Jing followed behind. Zhou Botong was
afraid he would be left behind while they were going
someplace more interesting; he ignored the guards and
ran to catch up. The guards thought they were simple
villagers looking around the city; they laughed out loud
but did not pursue.
Huang Rong drove the cart to a desolate place. Seeing
nobody chased them, they stopped at last.
Why didnt we break into the palace? Can those wine bags
and rice sacks stop us? Zhou Botong asked.
Certainly breaking in is not difficult, but let me ask you:
are we here to fight or to go to the kitchen and steal some
food? Huang Rong said, If you break in, the palace will
be chaotic; do you think the chef will nicely make some
yuan yang wu zhen kuai for Shifu to eat?
Fighting and capturing people is the guards business, it
has nothing to do with the chef, Zhou Botong reasoned.
Actually what he said did make some sense so that Huang
Rong momentarily was at a loss; but she did not want to
yield to him, so she argued, The imperial chef can both
prepare food and capture people.
Zhou Botong stared but did not know how to respond. Half
a day later he conceded, Fine, just consider I was wrong.
What do you mean consider? You were wrong from the
start, Huang Rong said.
Fine, fine, Zhou Botong said, Dont consider anything,
dont consider anything. Turning his head to Guo Jing he
said, Brother, all women in the world are very ferocious;
thats why the Old Urchin said dont take a wife.
Huang Rong laughed, Brother Jing is a good man, others
wont be ferocious toward him.
Are you saying I am not a good man? Zhou Botong
asked.
Huang Rong smiled, Are you? You dont want to take a
wife, but other people dont like the way you handle
anything, only creating trouble and disturbance. Tell me,
why dont you want to take a wife?
Zhou Botong leaned his head sideways to think, unable to
answer. His face turned red, and then white; seemed like
his mind was heavy with anxieties. Huang Rong very
seldom saw him this serious; she was astonished.
Lets find an inn to stay; well come back to the palace
tonight, Guo Jing said.
Thats right! Huang Rong agreed, Shifu, as soon as we
find an inn, I am going to prepare a couple of simple dish
to be your appetizers; we will have a feast later on
tonight.
Hong Qigong was delighted, he cheered repeatedly.
Four people stayed at the Jin Hua hotel on the street west
of the imperial palace. True to her words, Huang Rong
prepared three dishes and a soup for Hong Qigong to eat.
The aroma spread around the inn that the guests inquired
with the innkeeper which famous chef cooked this kind of
fine cuisine.
Zhou Botong was still mad at Huang Rongs words that he
could not find a wife; he sulked and did not want to eat.
Three people knew his childish behavior; they only
laughed and did not give him any attention.
After eating Hong Qigong laid down to rest. Guo Jing
asked Zhou Botong to go out and play, but in his anger he
ignored Guo Jing. Huang Rong chuckled, Then youd
better look after my Shifu nicely; when I return, I will buy
some fun things for you to play with.
You are not lying? Zhou Botong delightfully asked.
Huang Rong smiled, yi yan ji chu, si ma nan zhui [lit.
when a word already leaves, it is difficult for four horses to
chase].
During the spring when Huang Rong left home to go north,
she visited Hangzhou for one day; but this city was too
close to the Peach Blossom Island. She was afraid her
father might find her here, hence she did not dare to stay
too long, and so her visit was a quick one. This time the
day was long and nothing burdened her mind. Hand in
hand with Guo Jing they went to the West Lake (xi hu).
She noticed Guo Jings countenance was dark, she knew
he worried about their masters injury. Shifu said there is
one person in this world who can heal his injury, Huang
Rong said, Only he did not allow me to ask. From the way
he talked, it must be that Emperor Duan; but we dont
know where he is. We must find a way to ask him to treat
and heal Shifu.
Thats great, Guo Jing happily said, Ronger, do you
think we can ask him?
think we can ask him?
Huang Rong replied, I am still thinking of how we can
ask. During our meal today I tried to fish out some
information from Shifus mouth. He was just about to say;
too bad he realized it and stopped talking immediately.
Eventually I must find this information from him. Guo Jing
knew her ability very well, he was greatly relieved.
While talking they arrived at the Broken Bridge by the
lakeside. That duan qiao can xue [the broken bridge
where people can see the remnant of the snow] was one
of the West Lakes famous scenery; only it was summer so
what they saw was the lotus under the bridge. Huang
Rong saw a neat little wine shop by the lakeside. Lets
drink a cup of wine while enjoying the lotus, she said.
Very good, Guo Jing agreed. Two people went in and sat
down. The shopkeeper delivered some wine and dishes of
meat which tasted very good. Two people drank wine while
enjoying the scenery; they were in a good mood.
Huang Rong saw a screen by the eastern window, covered
with jade-green muslin. Obviously the shop owner
regarded the screen as a very precious object. Her
curiosity was piqued; she went over to take a closer look.
Turned out underneath the muslin there was a poem
inscribed on the screen; it was the feng ru song [wind
entering the pine], which read:
Spring time is always spent wasting money, drinking daily
by the lakeside. Riding a buckskin horse along the road
toward the West Lake, proudly passing in front of a tavern.
Singing and dancing amidst the sweet fragrance of red
apricots, swinging in the shadow of green willows. Warm
wind embraced ten lis of beautiful women and sky,
crushed flowers adorned the side of their temples.
Picturesque boats carrying incense going back and forth
are like smoke covering the water. Comeback tomorrow
carrying the remnant of drunkenness, coming to seek the
fancy golden inlaid on the pathway.
Part 6 (Translated by Bluebook & Foxs)
Huang Rong said, This poem is a good one.
Guo Jing asked her to explain the meaning of the poem.
The more he listened, the more upset he became, said,
This is the capital of the Great Song Dynasty, these
government officials spend their days drinking wine and
enjoying flowers, dont they care nor even pay attention to
the affair of the country?
Huang Rong replied, Exactly, these people talk
shamelessly!
Suddenly someone behind them said, Humph! What do
you two know enough to talk nonsense here?
you two know enough to talk nonsense here?
They turned around and saw a man dressed as a scholar,
roughly 40 years of age, sneering at them. Guo Jing
greeted the scholar by cupping his hand and said, Junior
does not understand and would like to ask Mister for
advice.
That man replied, This is the most splendid work of Yu
Guobao in the year of Chun Xi. That year Emperor Gao
Zong Tai Shang came to drink wine, he saw the work and
praised it greatly. That very same day the emperor
granted Yu Guobao a government position. This is a
scholars lifelong dream; and the two of you absurdly
ridicule it!
So because the Emperor saw this screen that the
innkeeper covers it with a jade-green muslin? Huang
Rong asked.
That man coldly laughed and said, How can it be so? Look
at the sentence Comeback tomorrow carrying the remnant
of drunkenness on the screen. Do you see that this one
sentence has two corrected characters?
Huang Rong and Guo Jing examined closer and found the
character fu [carrying up or supporting somebody up]
was formerly xie [bringing/carrying along], and the
character zui [drunkenness] was actually jiu [wine].
The man then said, Yu Gaobao originally intended to write
Comeback tomorrow bringing the remnant of the wine.
The Tai Shang Emperor smiled and said, Although this
phrase is good, it is rather simple-minded. Hence he took
a brush to correct these two characters. That was truly
heaven sent wisdom and farsightedness, purifying iron into
gold. He swayed his head and sighed as if he was
enjoying incessantly.
Guo Jing listened and became angry. He loudly yelled,
This emperor Gao Zong put Qin Gui in an important
position, to harm and kill Master Yue [General Yue Fei]!
His leg flew and kicked the screen, smashing it. He
grabbed backward to catch the scholar and push him
forward. With a splashing sound the wine spilled
everywhere; that man, head up feet down, sank into the
wine vat.
Huang Rong loudly applauded and laughed, I too will
make correction on these two sentences; they are, Today
standing upright spoiling the wine, the gentleman sank
into the vat drunk.
The scholar emerged from the wine jar, as wine was
dripping from his head, he said, The oblique tone of
drunk does not rhyme well.
Huang Rong replied, Wind entering the pine does not
Huang Rong replied, Wind entering the pine does not
rhyme well. My poem Man entering the jar rhymes
better! She extended her hand and firmly pressed his
head down inside the wine jar, then flipped the table over,
causing a disorderly burst. Both the customers and the
wine shop keeper scrambled out the shop. Guo Jing and
Huang Rong rose up; they pounded and smashed all the
wine vats, pots and cauldrons. Finally using the 18-
Dragon Subduing Palms Guo Jing exerted all his strength
to strike the main pillar of the inn, causing the roof to
collapse. For a brief moment, a large restaurant
transformed into a ruin made of wood, hardly resembling
anything.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong laughed loudly. Holding each
others hand, they walked to the north. Nobody knew
where did these couple of mad young man and young
woman come from; who dared to pursue?
Guo Jing laughed, That was a good beating, all the bad
air in my chest went away completely.
Huang Rong happily replied, Whenever we see anything
unsightly, we will break it.
Guo Jing replied, Good!
Since leaving the Peach Blossom Island, two people went
through many unfavorable situations. Although they were
reunited, their teacher suffered a serious and difficult to
heal injury, making their hearts constantly heavy. This
time unexpectedly they had a chance to break up a
restaurant; it had helped to vent their frustration. The
couple leisurely walked along the lakeshore and saw
poems everywhere: on the rocks, on the trees, on the
pavilions and on the walls. They were either leisure
travelers bidding their farewell, or young men expressing
their love.
Guo Jing did not understand the poems, but when he saw
the words wind, flower, snow and moon he sighed and
said, Even if we have a thousand pairs of fists, we cant
break them all. Ronger, you have learned literature and
art, what are all these for?
Huang Rong smiled, There were some good ones among
these poems, she said.
Guo Jing shook his head, I still think fists and kicks are
more useful, he said.
While walking and talking they reached the fei lai feng
[flew in peak]. There was a pavilion built on that peak.
Above the gateway there were three characters cui wei
ting [jade-green small pavilion] in Han Shizongs
handwriting. Guo Jing knew Han Shizongs reputation;
seeing the handwriting of the general who resisted the Jin
army he was delighted. He quickly walked into the
pavilion. There was a stone monument inside the pavilion,
pavilion. There was a stone monument inside the pavilion,
with a poem engraved on it:
With the passing years dust has settled on the battle
uniforms, especially seeking some fragrant jade-green
wine, not enough to only see good mountain and good
river, taking advantage of the bright moon light the return
of horse hoofs.
This seemed to be the handwriting of Han Shizhong as
well.
This is a good poem, Guo Jing praised. Actually, he did
not know a good poem from the bad, but he thought this
poem was Han Shizhongs, also it contained words like
zheng yi [battle uniforms] and ma ti [horse hoofs]; so it
must be good.
Huang Rong said, That was Master Yue, Yue Feis work.
Guo Jing was surprised; he asked, How do you know?
Huang Rong replied, I listened to fathers story. In the
winter of the eleventh year of Shaoxing, Master Yue died
under the hand of Qin Gui. In the spring of the following
year, remembering him Han Shizhong built this pavilion
and engraved this poem as a memorial. Unfortunately, Qin
Gui was highly influential during that period, so he could
not openly commensurate Master Yue.
Remembering the previous dynastys general Guo Jing
stretched out his hand and ran his finger along the
inscription on the stone. While he was lost in thought
suddenly Huang Rong pulled his sleeve and jumped toward
the bushes behind the pavilion, pressing his head down. As
they were crouching, they heard footsteps of people
entering the pavilion. A moment later they heard someone
said, Han Shizhong was naturally a hero. His lady, Liang
Hongyu, although came from prostitution, had helped her
husband achieve victory by beating drums during the
battle. She could be considered a heroine.
Guo Jing found this voice to be somewhat familiar but
could not remember who it was. Again another man said,
Yue Fei and Han Shizhong were heroes, but the emperor
wanted their deaths and stripped their military leadership.
Both Han and Yue must follow the order; obviously the
emperor held the power that even heroes like them cannot
defy.
Guo Jing listened to the accent and recognized this person
as Yang Kang. Guo Jing was unconsciously startled;
thinking what was Yang Kang doing here? While still
surprised, another broken cymbal-like voice confounded
him even more. It was the Western Poison Ouyang Feng.
He heard Ouyang Feng said, Correct, with muddle-headed
ruler in reign just like the previous dynasty; it doesnt
matter how great a hero is, he is useless.
matter how great a hero is, he is useless.
The first person then said, But if a wise ruler is on the
throne, a great hero like Mr. Ouyang could greatly help
him unfold his aspiration.
Listening to these two speaking suddenly Guo Jing
remembered that the other one was the enemy who killed
his father, the Sixth Prince of the Great Jin, Wanyan
Honglie. Even though he had seen Wanyan Honglies face
before, but it was not often he heard his voice, therefore,
he was unable to remember for a moment.
The three people talking and laughing, then they left the
pavilion. Guo Jing waited until they were gone far then he
asked no one in particular, What do they do in Linan?
How come Brother Kang is with them?
Humph, Huang Rong snorted, Early on I have seen this
brother of yours is not a good thing. You still said that he
is a descendant of a hero. You have been deceived. Now
you understand his real intention. If he is really a good
man, how could he fool around with those two
scoundrels?
Guo Jing was very much bewildered, I dont understand,
he said. Thereupon Huang Rong told him everything she
heard at the Fragrant Snow Hall of the Zhao Palace. She
said, Wanyan Honglie gathered Peng Lianhu and the other
fellows, his intention is to steal the Master Yue Wumus
Legacy. They suddenly came over here so perhaps this
Legacy is in Linan. If they succeed then our Great Songs
common people will suffer great calamity.
Guo Jing shivered with fear, We simply cannot let them
succeed, he said.
Huang Rong said, The problem is that the Western Poison
is traveling with them.
Are you scared? Guo Jing asked.
Arent you? Huang Rong asked back.
Guo Jing replied, Naturally I am scared of the Western
Poison, but this is not a small matter; we even if we are
scared we simply cannot overlook it.
Huang Rong smiled, If you must take care of it, then
naturally I will follow you.
Very well, Guo Jing said, Lets go after them.
Part 7 Translated by Foxs
Leaving the pavilion they did not see tracks of Wanyan
Honglies three people group and were forced to look
around the city randomly. Hangzhou was a big city, how
around the city randomly. Hangzhou was a big city, how
could they find what they were looking for in a short
period of time? After walking for half a day the sky was
turning dark; two people arrived in front of the wu lin
yuan [martial art garden] at Zhong Wazi [lit. the middle of
a tile, I think it is a place]. Huang Rong saw a shop that
hung a lot of masks in the entrance, with their features
drawn vividly. She was amused and remembered her
promise to buy something fun for Zhou Botong; thereupon
she spent five silver coins and bought zhong kui [I think
its the king of ghosts], pan guan [the judge of hell], zao
jun [kitchen god], tu di [earth god], shen bing [soldier
of heaven] and other ghosts/supernatural beings, more
than a dozen masks.
While the shopkeeper was wrapping the masks with paper,
there came the sweet smelling fragrance of food and wine
from a restaurant next door. Two people had been walking
for half a day and by that time they were already starving.
What restaurant is that? Huang Rong asked.
The shopkeeper smiled and said, Turned out you two are
new to the capital, no wonder you dont know. This san
yuan lou [three-primary tavern; lou refers to the second
floor of a building or a multi-story building] is very well-
known in our Linan. The wine, the food and the utensils
are number one under the heaven. You two cannot not go
and try it.
Huang Rongs heart was moved by what he said; she took
the masks and then pulled Guo Jing to the front of san
yuan lou. They saw the building was decorated with
colorful paints and a row of red and green fence.
Underneath the second floor roof hung flower-patterned
lanterns. The interior was inlaid with luxuriant wood; the
pavilion looked elegant and unconventional. It was truly an
exquisite tavern.
As two people walked in, they were welcomed by the
waiter with a face full of smiles and were led through a
corridor to a chamber already set with bowls and
chopsticks. Huang Rong immediately placed her order and
the waiter left to prepare the food.
Under the candlelight Guo Jing saw in the nearby porch
more than a dozen of women [ji4 nu3 courtesan
(courtesy of Ren Wo Xing), lit. prostitute or hooker] with
heavy makeup sitting in a row. He wondered who they
were; he was about to ask when suddenly from the next
door chamber he heard Wanyan Honglies voice called out,
Thats fine! Lets have somebody sing to accompany us
drinking the wine.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong looked at each other, they
thought, Just like the saying goes, wearing out the iron
shoes to look around, finding the result without any
effort.
A call was heard, and a woman gracefully stood up and
A call was heard, and a woman gracefully stood up and
walked toward the next door chamber with a pair of ivory
planks in her hand. A short moment later the woman
started to sing. Huang Rong inclined her ears to listen to
her song:
The southeast appears victorious, the rivers and lakes
(Jianghu) convene, Qiantang River always flourishes from
the ancient times. The bridge looks like a painting of
smoking willow; the wind blow the wine shop sign and the
jade-green curtain, amidst a hundred thousand people.
Cloudy trees wind around the sandy dike, angry waves roll
up like frosty snow, the sky and the moat around the city
are boundless. Rows of pearls line up in the market, the
homes compete with each other to show their
extravagance. The clear water lake surrounded by three
autumn cassia buds and ten lis of lotuses. Along the clear
alleys the water chestnut songs floating through the night,
enticing old gentlemen to the lotus-like dolls. A thousand
riders gather around the ivory tower, intoxicated by the
sound of flute and drum, enjoying the rosy-cloud smoke. A
particular day to paint fine scenery, as the phoenix returns
to the pond of praise.
Guo Jing did not understand the yada, yada, yada of her
singing, but he did enjoy the gentle tapping of her ivory
planks and the melodious flute sound.
As the song finished, both Wanyan Honglie and Yang Kang
exclaimed their praise, You sing very well!
The woman repeatedly expressed her gratitude, and
jubilantly went out with the musicians, wishing Wanyan
Honglie many enjoyments.
Wanyan Honglie said, Son, do you know that this Liu
Yong [eternal willow I think it is a persons name] poem
wang hai chao [gazing the ocean tide] has a close
relationship with our Great Jin?
Your child does not know, Yang Kang replied, Would
Father please explain?
Listening to him calling Wanyan Honglie father [tie tie
daddy/papa] in an affectionate tone Guo Jing and Huang
Rong looked at each other. Guo Jing was angry and broken
hearted; he wished he could go over and clutch him,
asking for explanation.
He heard Wanyan Honglie replied, During the prosperous
years of our Great Jin, the Jins Lord Liang saw this poem
by Liu Yong, which praised the beauty of the West Lakes
scenery. Thereupon he sent an emissary to go down south
and at the same time dispatching a famous painter to
paint the scenery around the City of Linan. The painter
inserted the Jin Lord image in the painting, sitting on a
horseback standing on the peak of Wu Shan [Hill Wu]. The
Jin Lord wrote this poem on the painting, Ten thousands
Jin Lord wrote this poem on the painting, Ten thousands
of lis riding on a chariot, how can there be another border
to the Jiangnan? Dispatching soldiers by the million to the
West Lake, on a horseback standing on Wu Shans first
peak!
What a grand and heroic spirit! Yang Kang praised.
Guo Jing was so angry hearing him that he clenched his
fist so hard that his knuckles made cracking sounds.
Wanyan Honglie sighed, Jins Lord Liangs desire to
dispatch soldiers to the south and on a horseback standing
on Wu Shan did not come true, but his heroic spirit to
cross the river is actually inherited by us, his descendants.
Once he inscribed this poem on a folding fan: With a great
fan in the hand, bringing cool breeze all over the world.
Thats the kind of ambition he had!
Yang Kang repeated that poem, With a great fan in the
hand, bringing cool breeze all over the world. He sounded
like he was really impressed by it.
Ouyang Feng let out some laughter and said, Someday
Princes dream of having a great authority and standing on
Wu Shan will come true.
[Translators note: the words great fan in the poem, the
original text was da bing; bing can be translated handle
or hilt referring to the handle of the fan, but can also
translated to authority. Ouyang Feng was referring to the
other meaning of the word.]
Wanyan Honglie quietly said, Do hope Sirs words will
come true. There are too many ears and eyes around
here, let us just drink some wine. And so three people
changed the topic of their conversation immediately; they
talked about the sceneries, what they saw and heard,
about local conditions and social customs.
Huang Rong whispered into Guo Jings ear, They are
having a good time drinking wine, I dont want them to
have a good time. Two people slipped away from their
chamber and went to the backyard. Huang Rong took out
her flint and ignited the firewood in the shed and spread
the fire around.
In a short moment the flame arose and the people shouted
in confusions, Fire! Then they heard copper gongs were
struck noisily.
Quick, we must go to the front, otherwise well lose track
of them again, Huang Rong said.
Guo Jing was full of hatred, Tonight I must kill that traitor
Wanyan Honglie! he said.
Huang Rong said, First we must take Shifu to the palace
Huang Rong said, First we must take Shifu to the palace
to eat, afterwards we entreat the Old Urchin to face the
Western Poison; only then can we deal with the other two
traitors.
Thats right, Guo Jing said.
Amidst the commotion two people walked to the front of
the restaurant, just as Wanyan Honglie, Ouyang Feng and
Yang Kang three people emerged from the building. Guo
Jing and Huang Rong followed them from a distance, along
the streets and alleys towards the west market; entering
Hotel Guan Gai. Two people waited outside the hotel for a
long time without seeing Wanyan Honglie and the others
coming back outside, so they concluded that they must be
staying in this hotel.
Lets return to our place; we fetch the Old Urchin and
come back here to deal with them, Huang Rong said.
They went back to Hotel Jin Hua immediately.
Approaching the hotel they heard Zhou Botongs voice
shouting in loud clamor. Guo Jing was scared, he thought
his Shifus injury was getting worse; he rushed forward
anxiously only to see Zhou Botong was squatting on the
ground, squabbling with about six, seven boys. Turned out
he was betting against these kids in front of the hotels
gate and he lost; he argued with the kids, but the kids
argued back, hence it was so noisy.
Seeing Huang Rong was back, he was afraid she would
scold him; he turned around and went back into the hotel.
Huang Rong smiled, she took the masks out. Zhou Botong
was delighted, squealing again and again; he put on the
mask and become the judge of hell, and then turned into a
little demon.
Huang Rong expressed their desire to take him to help
them fight the Western Poison. Zhou Botong readily
agreed. Dont worry, he said, My two hands can use two
different fist techniques to fight him.
Huang Rong remembered the other day on the Peach
Blossom Island Zhou Botong was afraid he might
involuntarily use the martial art from the Nine Yin Manual;
he tied his own hands and as a result was injured by her
father. The Western Poison is very bad, she said, You
cant be considered disobeying your martial brothers
death wish if you injure him with the martial art from the
Manual.
Zhou Botong stared hard at her. No, I cant do it he said,
I have trained hard, I dont need to use the technique
from the Manual.
By that time Hong Qigongs heart was already inside the
imperial palaces kitchen. With a great difficulty he waited
until the second hour that night; Guo Jing carried Hong
Qigong on his back, four people walked on roofs toward
Qigong on his back, four people walked on roofs toward
the imperial palace. The palace was taller than everybody
elses houses, the roof glittered with gold inlaid, very easy
to identify; so before long quietly, without making any
noise four people had leaped over the palaces wall.
The security inside the palace was tight, with guards
patrolling everywhere; but with the kind of lightness
kungfu Zhou, Guo and Huang possess, how could they let
themselves to be caught by the guards? Hong Qigong
knew where the kitchen was; with a low voice he showed
the way. In a short moment they had arrived at the
imperial kitchen, located behind the liu bu shan [six
ministry hill]. The kitchen was to the east of jia ming dian
[fine bright hall], where the imperial meals were being
prepared. These places were adjacent to the imperial
sleeping chamber and the imperial personal office; all
around were tightly guarded with alarms everywhere. But
by then the emperor had already gone to bed, the imperial
kitchen staff had been adjourned. Four people arrived at
the well-lit kitchen, with several young court eunuchs
slumbered inside.
Guo Jing helped Hong Qigong sitting on the beam while
Huang Rong and Zhou Botong looked for cooked meals in
the kitchen cabinets; very soon four people started
chewing.
Zhou Botong shook his head, Old Beggar, how can the
food here be compared to Rongers culinary skill? I dont
understand why you earnestly desired to come here.
Hong Qigong replied, I wanted to eat the yuan yang wu
zhen kuai [mandarin duck five treasured mince meat]. I
dont know where the chef is. Tomorrow we shall catch
him and tell him to prepare something to your taste.
I dont believe his culinary skill is superior to Ronger,
Zhou Botong said.
Huang Rong smiled, she knew he wanted to thank her for
the masks, that was why he praised her repeatedly.
I want to stay here and wait for the chef, Hong Qigong
said, Since you are bored, why dont you and Jinger go
out the palace and let Ronger stay here to accompany me.
Tomorrow night you can come back here again.
Zhou Botong put on the city god mask and laughed, No,
he said, I want to accompany you in here. Tomorrow I am
going to wear this mask to scare the old emperor. Brother
Guo, Ronger, you keep your eyes on the Old Poison, dont
let him steal the Yue Feis legacy.
What the Old Urchin said was very reasonable, Hong
Qigong said, Go quickly, just be careful. Two people gave
their promise.
Dont fight the Old Poison tonight, look for me tomorrow,
Zhou Botong said.
We cant beat him, naturally we wont fight, Huang Rong
said. Along with Guo Jing she slipped away from the
imperial kitchen, with the intention of going back to Hotel
Guan Gai to watch Wanyan Honglie and the others
activity.
They tiptoed in the dark through two halls. Suddenly they
felt a cool breeze and faintly heard the sound of water. In
the stillness of the night they could also smell a faint
delicate fragrance, deep from the palace courtyard.
Unexpectedly they saw a wooded hill place inside the
palace.
Huang Rong sniffed at this fragrance; she knew there must
be a flower garden nearby. She thought in the imperial
palace garden there must be many wonderful flowers and
excellent plants. While she was there, certainly she could
not pass this rare opportunity to take a look. Therefore,
she pulled Guo Jings hand; following the flower fragrance
they looked for the garden.
Gradually the sound of water intensified. Two people
walked around flower-strewn path and saw pine and
bamboo trees covering the deep blue sky above; with
beautiful hills quietly stood on the background. Huang
Rong was secretly impressed of this place. Even though
the arrangement was inferior to the Peach Blossom Island,
the flowers and trees were exquisitely beautiful.
They walked several zhangs further and saw a sheet of
water like a silver waterfall coming out from the side of a
hill; the water came down to a pond, and in turn, a stream
of water coming out of the pond so that it would not
overflow. There were countless red lotuses strewn across
the surface of the pond. Right in front of the pond there
was a hall dense with flowers; just above the entrance was
written cui han tang [jade-green cold hall] three
characters.
Huang Rong walked to the front of the hall. She saw under
the porch were some the steps going up surrounded with
all kinds of flowers: mo li [jasmine], su xin [fragrant
vegetable], she xiang teng [musk deer fragrant rattan],
shu jin [vermillion hibiscus], yu gui [jade cassia], hong
jiao [red banana]; all kinds of fragrant plants that bloom
in summer. Towards the back of the hall orchids and other
scented plants were hung. The sweet smelling incense was
burning, filling the hall and attacking their nostrils.
On the table inside the hall there were several bowls of
lotus root, sweet melon, loquat, and all kinds of wild fruits
from the forest. Several round fans were strewn on the
chairs. Looked like this hall was where the emperor
enjoyed the cool evening breeze before going to bed.
enjoyed the cool evening breeze before going to bed.
Guo Jing sighed, This emperor really knows how to enjoy
life, he said.
Huang Rong laughed, You can be one now, she said,
pulling Guo Jing to sit on a couch. She offered the bowl of
fruits and knelt down. Long live master, please enjoy
some fresh fruits, she said.
Guo Jing smiled and picked up a loquat, Please rise, he
said.
Huang Rong laughed, Emperor never says please, that is
too polite, she said.
While two people were talking and laughing in low voice
suddenly they heard someone shout out from a distant,
Whos there? They were startled and leaped out, hiding
behind a fake hill. They heard some heavy footsteps; two
men came loudly shouting to see. Guo Jing and Huang
Rong listened to these people and knew their martial art
skills were low and there was nothing to worry about. The
guards brandished their sabers, rushing toward the front
of the hall. They looked around but did not see anything
out of ordinary.
You saw a ghost, one guard said, laughing.
The other one was also laughing, I am seeing things
these past few days, he said. They walked away talking
and laughing.
Huang Rong was amused inwardly, she pulled Guo Jings
hand to go out, but suddenly heard those two guards
grunts, hey, hey. Although the noise was deep and
muffled, they knew it was the sound of ones exhaling
because their acupoints were sealed. Guo Jing and Huang
Rong both thought, Is it Big Brother Zhou who got bored
and came out to play?
They heard someone speak in a low voice, According to
the imperial palace map, the building next to the waterfall
is the cui han tang; we are going there. This voice
belonged to Wanyan Honglie.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were very shocked; they
grabbed each others hand and hid even deeper behind the
fake hill, did not dare to make any noise. Under the
glimmering sparse starlight they saw shadows moving in
front of the hall; they vaguely recognized that other than
Wanyan Honglie there were Ouyang Feng, Peng Lianhu,
Sha Tongtian, Venerable Lingzhi, Liang Ziweng and Hou
Tonghai.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were puzzled, What are these
people doing in the imperial palace? they thought, Could
it be they also want to steal some food from the imperial
kitchen?
kitchen?
They heard Wanyan Honglie spoke again, still in low voice,
Little Prince had carefully examined the secret letter Yue
Fei left behind; also examined the documents from two
dynasties emperors Gao Zong and Xiao Zong. I concluded
that the Wumu Legacy is hidden fifteen steps east of the
cui han tang.
Everybodys eyes automatically followed the direction of
his hand; fifteen steps east of the hall was the waterfall,
nothing else. Wanyan Honglie said, How the book could
be hidden in the waterfall, Little Prince found it hard to
guess, but according to the documents, this is the correct
place.
Sha Tongtian was known as the gui men long wang
[dragon king of Gui Men (demon sect/devils gate)]; his
water skill was excellent. Ill go to take a look at the
waterfall, he said. Without waiting further he stepped
forward and jumped into the water. Not long afterward he
reemerged from the water. Everybody rushed forward to
welcome him, only to listen to him saying, The Prince can
really see clearly; behind the waterfall there is a cave with
closed iron door.
Wanyan Honglie was ecstatic, The Wumu Legacy must be
inside the cave, he said, I am afraid Ill have to
inconvenience gentlemen to open that iron gate.
Everybody unsheathed their precious sabers and sharp
blades, complying with his request, everybody wanted to
render meritorious service; they raced to the waterfall.
Ouyang Feng only laughed coldly, he merely stood by
Wanyan Honglies side; he felt his reputation was different,
he was not willing to fetch the book together with the
others.
Sha Tongtian was the first to duck under the water
stream; suddenly a gust of wind assaulting his face. He
just came in to take a look and saw nothing; how could he
guess an enemy would suddenly attack him? Hurriedly he
avoided the attack, but his left wrist was suddenly grabbed
by the enemy and he was pushed hard. Against its
masters wish his body flew out and hit Liang Ziweng hard.
Luckily both mens martial art skills were quite high and
they were not injured.
Everybody was taken by surprise. In the meantime Sha
Tongtian had entered the waterfall again; this time he was
ready, he lifted both palms in front of his face, and sure
enough, from behind the waterfall a fist came flying out.
He used his left hand to parry while launched a
counterattack with his right. All this time he has not seen
clearly who the enemy was.
Liang Ziweng had also jumped into the waterfall. Suddenly
a stick came sweeping close to the ground. Liang Ziweng
a stick came sweeping close to the ground. Liang Ziweng
tried to evade, but he was too late; the lower part of his
leg were squarely hit, he could not maintain his stand and
fell backward. His chest was hit by the waterfall, while his
leg was again hit by the stick; against its masters wish his
body fell outside the waterfall.
By this time Sha Tongtian was also pushed outside the
waterfall by a swift and fierce palm. Three-headed dragon
Hou Tonghai did not think about what kind of martial art
skill his martial brother had, and what kind of skill he had;
if his martial brother was easily defeated, how could he
hope to achieve success? Relying on his superb water skill,
his ability to open his eyes and see underwater, he
charged into the waterfall.
Looking at the adverse situation Peng Lianhu rushed
forward to join the battle, but suddenly a dark and rather
shiny shadow flew above his head. Bang! that shadow fell
to the ground; and then he heard Hou Tonghai cried out
loudly out of pain. Quickly Peng Lianhu came over and said
in a low voice, Hou Xiong [brother Hou], be quiet! What
happened?
His granny! Hou Tonghai cursed, My butts are broken
into four pieces from the fall.
Peng Lianhu was confounded and amused at the same
time, Is there such a thing? he whispered. He stretched
his hand to trace Hou Tonghais buttocks, seemingly to see
if they were still two pieces; but he saw nothing was
injured. He knew something was amiss, so he did not want
to rashly face the danger. Whos inside? he asked.
From pain Hou Tonghai became angry, How would I
know? he snapped, As soon as I went in I was thrown
back outside. That bastard scoundrel!
Under the star light they saw Venerable Lingzhis red robe
fluttered; he entered the waterfall in big strides. Amidst
the gurgling water they could hear his loud shouts in
Tibetan; looked like he was fighting an intense battle with
the man inside.
Everybody looked at each other in surprise. Sha Tongtian
and Liang Ziweng were thrown outside; but in the
darkness they vaguely saw behind the curtain of water
there were one man and one woman. The man was
barehanded, and the woman had a stick in her hand. By
this time they heard Venerable Lingzhis loud roar; it
looked like he had suffered hardship as well.
Wanyan Honglie knitted his brows, Why is this Venerable
so reckless? He called out earth shatteringly loud; if the
palace guards hear and come over, how can we get the
book? he said.
He had just finished speaking when they saw Venerable
He had just finished speaking when they saw Venerable
Lingzhis red kasaya fly out from the waterfall and float on
the red lotus pond, followed by two clanking noise; two
copper cymbals that he used as weapons also flew out of
the waterfall. Peng Lianhu was afraid the cymbals would
make loud noise if they fell to the ground, thus alerting the
palace guards; so he stretched out his hands and caught
the cymbals. They heard from the waterfall loud shouts,
which nobody could understand, of Tibetan curse words;
followed by a huge body flying out of the water.
Luckily Venerable Lingzhis martial art was different from
Hou Tonghais; he fell backward, but was able to land
steadily, his buttocks were not injured at all. He cursed
aloud, Its the boy and the girl we met at the boat.
When Guo Jing and Huang Rong were hiding behind the
fake hill, they heard Wanyan Honglies order to the people
to come into the cave and steal the book. They thought if
the Wumu Legacy were obtained by him, the Jin army
could follow Yue Wumus military strategy to invade the
south; then it would be disastrous. They realized that
Ouyang Feng was around and that they were not his
match, but if they did not bravely step forward, how could
they bear it if the common people of the world suffer a
disaster?
At first Huang Rong wanted to find a way to scare these
people away, but Guo Jing saw the situation was critical;
they did not have time to hesitate. Immediately he pulled
Huang Rongs hand and slipped behind the waterfall. They
were hoping for an opportunity to set up an ambush and
attack Ouyang Feng by surprise. Luckily the waterfalls
rumbling noise was so loud that nobody noticed their
movements.
Two people did all they can to repel Sha Tongtian and the
others. They were pleasantly surprised with the result; did
not expect the Manuals changing muscles forging bones
to be that marvelous. Huang Rongs dog-beating stick
had infinite variations, almost fantastical, that even men of
Sha Tongtian and Venerable Lingzhis caliber were thrown
into confusion and helplessness. Guo Jing would take
advantage of the situation to send out his palm, as a result
they managed to throw everybody out of the waterfall.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong knew that as Sha Tongtian and
the others were defeated, Ouyang Feng would go into
action; and that they absolutely could not fight against
him. Let us get out of here quick! Huang Rong said, We
have to raise the alarm, let the palace guards come over
and prevent these people to act further.
Thats right! Guo Jing said, You go out and raise the
alarm. I am staying here to guard.
You must not fight the Old Poison, Huang Rong said.
Yes. Now go! Go! Guo Jing said.
Huang Rong just about to go out through the hole behind
the waterfall when suddenly they heard a loud grunt; a
great burst of energy came through the waterfall from the
outside. Two people did not dare to block, they leaped
sideways to evade. With a loud sound the Ouyang Fengs
Toad Stance energy penetrated the waterfall and hit the
iron gate. The water splashed everywhere, the momentum
was astonishing.
Although Huang Rong managed to leap sideways, but her
back was still hit by the Toad Stances lateral force; she
felt her blood was rushing and her vision blurred. She tried
to focus her attention and then dashing outside and
shouted at the top of her lungs, Seize the assassin! Seize
the assassin! She ran away while repeatedly shouting.
As she shouted, the palace guards all around cui han tang
were startled awake; immediately there came shouting
everywhere, raising the alarm. Huang Rong jumped up the
roof, picked up the roof tiles and Bing! Bing! Bang! Bang!
threw the tiles randomly.
Kill this little girl first, then well talk, Peng Lianhu
cursed. Launching his lightness kungfu he gave a chase.
Liang Ziweng jumped to the left, trying to surround her.
Wanyan Honglie was still calm, he said to Yang Kang,
Kanger, go with Mr. Ouyang to get the book.
By that time Ouyang Feng had already squatted on the
ground in front of the waterfall. With another grunt he sent
another burst of energy and the double iron gate on the
cave mouth flew in. He was about to enter the cave when
suddenly from the side a shadow came attacking. Before
the person even arrived, his palm had already come;
launching the dangerous stance of fei long zai tian
[dragon flies to the sky]. Although in that dark cave he
could not clearly see that persons appearance, as soon as
he saw the stance he knew it must be Guo Jing. He was
delighted, That Nine Yin Manual is exceptionally difficult
to understand, I only understand two out of ten sentences.
If I can capture this kid today, I can force him to explain
it. He leaned sideways to evade the attack then swiftly
stretched out his hand trying to snatch Guo Jings back.
Guo Jing determined that no matter what he had to do
guard the entrance, he could not let the enemy enter. As
long as he could hold for a moment, the palace guards
would come over; although this group of traitors martial
arts was high, eventually they have to run away. He was
slightly puzzled to see Ouyang Feng did not try to kill him
but just want to capture him. His left hand swept the
attacking hand away and his right hand counterattacked
with the Vacant Fist technique. Even though in term of
strength this technique was inferior to the 18-Dragon
Subduing Palms, using Vacant Fist his palms were floating
Subduing Palms, using Vacant Fist his palms were floating
with tricky movements.
Good! Ouyang Feng exclaimed. He dropped his shoulder
and withdrew his hand; trying to catch Guo Jings right
arm. His hand did not carry the gust of wind that came
with his swift and ferocious force.
When he was on the desolate island Ouyang Feng studied
the Manual Guo Jing wrote, the more he practiced it the
more he felt something was wrong. It never crossed his
mind that the Manual in his hand was scrambled to the
point of intelligible; he thought that the Manual carried a
very deep and profound meaning, which could not be
deciphered in a short period of time. Later on he heard
Hong Qigong mumbling some gibberish on the raft; he
thought that was the key to understanding the Manual.
Every time he met Guo Jing he noticed that his martial art
was always progressing, he was startled yet delighted at
the same time: startled that if this kids skill made this
kind of advancement, then the power contained in the
Manual was truly something to be feared; delighted
because the Manual was in his hand; by strengthening his
own background, his advancement in the future would be
limitless.
Previously on the raft he fought a life and death battle
against two enemies; this time he felt that he had gained
an upper hand, he wanted to fight leisurely. He thought he
would be able to tear apart the manual by watching Guo
Jings every single move. He did not care whether the
Wumu Legacy could be stolen or not; in his heart the only
important matter right now was the martial art in the
Manual.
By now the light from the lanterns all around had made
the cui han tang bright as daylight as more and more
palace guards arrived. Wanyan Honglie saw Ouyang Feng
and Yang Kang had entered the water curtain for a very
long time without coming back out, while the palace
guards had gathered around them. He was getting
increasingly anxious; fortunately the guards attention was
absorbed by Peng Lianhu and Liang Ziweng on the roof
chasing after Huang Rong, oblivious that there was a
bigger fight going on inside the waterfall. He realized,
however, that sooner or later the guards would detect
their presence there. He stomped his feet and waved his
hands incessantly, while urgently called out, Quick!
Quick!
Dont worry Prince, little monk will go in again,
Venerable Lingzhi said. Shaking his left palm in front of his
body he entered the waterfall again. By now the light
outside had penetrated the water curtain. He was able to
see Ouyang Feng exchanged stances against Guo Jing in
front of the cave entrance; while Yang Kang on the side
was trying to get into the cave. But how could he pass
through these two peoples ferocious gust of winds from
through these two peoples ferocious gust of winds from
their palms?
Venerable Lingzhi watched for several stances and he
could not endure it anymore; he thought presently the
situation was very urgent, but this Ouyang Feng was
leisurely sparring martial art in here with this kid; truly he
was a bastard. Mr. Ouyang, let me help you! he shouted.
Dont go near me! Ouyang Feng replied.
Venerable Lingzhi thought, In a situation like this you still
flaunt yourself as a hero; displaying your reputation as a
grandmaster of a martial art school? He bent his knees
and attacked Guo Jings left side; his da shou yin [big
hand stamp/imprint] slapped Guo Jings tai yang [sun]
acupoint.
Ouyang Feng was angry; his right hand stretched out to
grab the back of Lingzhis neck and flung him out. As his
neck was grabbed, Venerable Lingzhi was very angry, he
shouted a series of most obscene cuss words he could
think of; unfortunately he was using Tibetan, so naturally
Ouyang Feng did not understand a word he was saying. All
he heard was Ba ni mi hong half a sentence because
water started to get into his mouth that his curse was
drown. What happened was: he fell backward with his face
facing the sky, so when he fell into the pond water started
filling up his mouth.
Wanyan Honglie saw Venerable Lingzhi came out and fell
like he was mounting the clouds and riding the mist, and
then he heard a loud clamoring noise as the big flower pot
in front of the cui han tang was crushed; he groaned
inwardly. He also saw the palace guards came in
succession, busily he tucked his robe and went inside the
waterfall.
Although he had learned martial arts, his skill was only so-
so; as soon as he was inside the waterfall he stepped on
slippery floor and fell down. Yang Kang rushed forward to
hold him up. It took a while for Wanyan Honglie to scan
the cave, looking at what was going on. Mr. Ouyang, can
you expel this youngster? he called out. He knew that no
matter how he begged or entreated, Ouyang Feng might
not necessarily pay any attention to him; hence he
resorted to subtlety by asking if Ouyang Feng was capable
of expelling Guo Jing. It was called dispatching a general
is not as good as inciting a general.
Sure enough, as soon as Ouyang Feng heard that, he
replied, Why not? He squatted and produced a loud
grunt, sending his Toad Stance energy forward through his
palms. This one push was backed by his lifelong cultivation
of energy, even if Hong Qigong or Huang Yaoshi were
here, they would not be able to resist this attack head on,
how could Guo Jing block?
Ouyang Feng had just exchanged some stances with Guo
Jing, compelling him to use the Vacant Fist technique. He
noticed that Guo Jings movement was subtle with
marvelous variations, in his heart he was secretly pleased,
thinking this must be the Nine Yin Manuals martial art. He
wanted to watch Guo Jing to use up this technique so that
he could steal as much as he could. Unfortunately Wanyan
Honglie barged in and questioned his ability. He still
thought that Guo Jing would be useful, and he knew the
ferociousness of his own strength, therefore, voluntarily he
withdrew his push.
Unexpectedly Guo Jing had determined to guard the
Wumu Legacy with his life, he knew that if he evade to the
side, the cave entrance would be defenseless and the
Wumu Legacy would fall into the enemys hand. Although
there were numerous palace guards outside, how could
they defend against Ouyang Feng and the others? He
knew this incoming force was ferocious, he could not
block, and he could not evade; so his feet kicked and he
jumped about four feet upward to escape the attack and
then landed back in front of the entrance. He heard a loud
noise behind his back, sand and rocks fell down since
Ouyang Fengs force hit the cave wall.
Good! Ouyang Feng called out, and with an exceptional
speed sent out the second attack. The previous force had
not diminished when the next force had arrived.
Guo Jing felt a sudden gust of wind blowing to his upper
body, he groaned inwardly; and launched both of his
palms forward using the zhen jing bai li [shocking a
hundred lis] immediately. It was one of the most powerful
moves of the 18-Dragon Subduing Palms. This time he
blocked hard with hard. In an instant both of them stayed
motionless. Guo Jing realized his strength was not a match
of the enemys, he knew he would suffer defeat, but there
was no other way.
Wanyan Honglie saw these two men were fighting, leaping
and eluding, one rose up the other fell down; and suddenly
they were stiff like corpses, not even a finger was stirred,
they did not even seem to breathe; he was greatly
astonished. A short moment later sweats started to drip
from Guo Jings body. Ouyang Feng knew that if this fight
continued his opponent would suffer serious injury; he had
a mind of yielding for half a stance, but as soon as he let
down his power his chest tightened because the
opponents power come pressing in. If not of his profound
strength he would certainly be injured.
Ouyang Feng was startled; he had never expected that in
such a young age Guo Jings strength could be so fierce.
He took a deep breath and counterattacked immediately,
pushing the incoming force back out. If only he added a
little bit strength to his push, he would be able to
overthrow Guo Jing easily. But this time both parties palm
strength was equal; if he wanted to score victory he would
strength was equal; if he wanted to score victory he would
have to inflict heavy injury to his opponent. It would not
be difficult if he really wanted to kill Guo Jing, but this kid
was the key to understanding the Manual; how could he
destroy his own resource? Therefore, he wanted to wait for
Guo Jings strength to be depleted and then he would
capture him.
Not too long afterwards it became obvious that as ones
strength declined, the others increased; but Wanyan
Honglie and Yang Kang who watched from the side did not
know how much longer this condition would last; they
became very anxious. Actually two people were in this
deadlock for only a short time, but because the light from
the outside was getting brighter and the noise getting
louder, in Wanyan Honglie and Yang Kangs mind they
have been motionless for a very long time.
Suddenly a loud noise was heard, two palace guards came
barging into the waterfall. Yang Kang swiftly pounced
forward. With ta, ta sound both of his hands penetrated
the guards body. It was the deathly jiu yin bai zhua gong
[nine yin white claw power]. A whiff of reeking blood smell
attacked everybodys nostrils; those guards died instantly.
Yang Kang then drew a dagger from his boot and jumped
to stab Guo Jings waist.
Guo Jing was resisting Ouyang Fengs palm with all his
strength; how could he avoid this incoming stab? He knew
if he moved even a little bit he would die violently under
the Western Poisons Toad Stance; therefore, even when
he knew the dagger would penetrate his body soon, he
was forced to ignore it. Suddenly he felt a severe pain on
his waist; his breath was immediately shut. Instinctively
he swung his fist and hit Yang Kangs hand.
By this time the martial art levels between these two was
very far apart; Guo Jings fist struck Yang Kangs bone like
it was about to crack. Hastily Yang Kang withdrew his
hand that the dagger only went halfway into Guo Jings
waist.
Right at that moment the Toad Stances force came
surging into Guo Jings chest. He made a noiseless grunt,
bent his body and tumbled down.
Realizing that in the end he still inflicted injury, Ouyang
Feng waved his hand and shook his head. What a pity!
What a pity! he called out. He was dejected but knew that
this kid could not be revived, so there was no reason why
he should linger around; he had to get the Wumu Legacy.
He stared at Yang Kang angrily, he thought, This kid has
spoiled my big business. He turned around and entered
the cave in big strides. Wanyan Honglie and Yang Kang
followed behind.
By that time there were a lot of palace guards gathered
around the place. Without turning his body Ouyang Feng
around the place. Without turning his body Ouyang Feng
grabbed backward and one by one he flung the guards
away, until finally no guard was able to enter the cave
anymore.
Yang Kang lighted up his torch to see the cave situation;
he saw thick dust everywhere, a sign that nobody had
ever entered in for a very long time. There was a stone
table in the middle of the cave, and a stone box on top of
it, measuring about two feet square. The box was sealed
closed. Other that this, no other object could be seen
inside the cave. Yang Kang brought his torch closer to take
a look. The writing on the seal looked very old, the
characters were not recognizable.
The book must be inside this box, Wanyan Honglie called
out.
Yang Kang was delighted, he held out his hand to take the
box. Ouyang Fengs left arm gently pushed his shoulder
away. Yang Kang staggered back several steps before he
fell down. He was startled, but saw Ouyang Feng took the
box.
Great work accomplished, everybody draws back!
Wanyan Honglie called out.
With Ouyang Feng on the front leading the way, three
people went out the cave. Yang Kang saw Guo Jing with
his body full of blood was lying motionless among several
guards on the cave entrance; he felt a slight remorse and
muttered under his breath, You dont know good from
bad, always meddle in other peoples business. You cant
blame me in spite of our sworn brotherhood.
Remembering his dagger was still in Guo Jings body he
stooped down to pick it up, but then suddenly a shadow
appeared from outside. Brother Jing, where are you? the
shadow called out.
Yang Kang recognized Huang Rongs voice; he was startled
and without taking his dagger out he jumped over Guo
Jings body and ran outside the water curtain to follow
Ouyang Feng and the others.
Previously Huang Rong was rushing to the east and
running to the west with Peng Lianhu and Liang Ziweng
chasing after her on the rooftop. Not long afterwards the
palace guards started to gather around the area. Peng and
Liang were scared, they did not dare to chase Huang Rong
much longer and so they went back to join Sha Tongtian
and the others waiting for Wanyan Honglie by the waterfall
side. They killed several other guards outside the cave
until Ouyang Feng went out.
Huang Rong was concerned about Guo Jing, she went back
inside the cave and called out several times without
answer. She started to get nervous, so she lighted up her
flint only to see Guo Jing with his body soaked in blood
flint only to see Guo Jing with his body soaked in blood
was lying next to her own foot. Huang Rong was scared to
death, her hands trembled, her flint fell down and the fire
went out.
Outside the cave the guards were still shouting loudly,
calling each other to capture the assassin. More than a
dozen guards were grabbed and tossed away by Ouyang
Feng with broken necks; nobody dare to even go near
them anymore. But palace guards carried a heavy
responsibility; presently there was an assassin in the
palace, if they did not shout loudly and appear bold by not
running away, how could they show their loyalties?
Huang Rong stooped down to hold Guo Jing, she felt his
hand was still warm, she felt relieved. She called out
several times without getting any answer; she decided to
carry him on her back and quietly slipped away from the
waterfall toward the back of the fake hill.
By that time the area around the cui han tang was bright
as daylight from the lanterns. Guards from other parts of
the palace had heard the news and came over in
abundance. Even though Huang Rongs movement was
quick it was impossible to avoid being seen by several
guards. They shouted loudly and came to chase her.
Huang Rong silently cursed, You are a bunch of
scumbags, you dont pursue after the bad people but
chase after the good people.
She gritted her teeth and flew away. Several guards with
higher martial arts managed to get close to her, forcing
her to launch several steel needles. Aiyo! she heard
several guards cry out and fell down. The rest of the
guards did not dare to pursue and could only helplessly
look at her leaping over the palace wall and disappear
without a trace.
These people were so noisy that the whole palace was
frightened; in the dark of the night nobody knew if it was a
coup, somebody was trying to usurp the emperors throne,
or some government officers incited a rebellion. The palace
guards, the imperial army, all armed force personnel were
alarmed; but not a single high-ranking military officer
knew what was going on for sure. They were confused for
the rest of the night. Came daybreak the cavalry was
dispatched; the city was turned upside down in search of
the rebels or the assassin. Quite a number of people
were arrested. Unfortunately later investigation proved
that these people were nothing but petty thieves and local
ruffians. The officials were forced to fabricate oral
confession and randomly executed some people in order to
appease the throne and to assure their own safety and
position.
After leaving the palace that night, Huang Rong ran
without looking where she was heading. She randomly
picked her way and only slowed down after seeing nobody
was pursuing them. She entered a small alley and
was pursuing them. She entered a small alley and
stretched her finger to feel Guo Jings breath. She was
relieved to find Guo Jing was still breathing, only her flint
was lost in the palace so that in the darkness she could
not examine where the injury was. She knew if she waited
for the dawn, it would be more difficult to find a shelter
inside the city wall with this kind of bloody person with
her; hence she decided to leave the city that very same
night, heading toward Shagus wine shop.
Huang Rongs martial art skill was high, but after running
fast for half the night, carrying Guo Jing on her back with a
nervous heart, as she shoved open the door of Shagus
shop, she was out of breath; her body felt weak. She sat
down to calm herself down, catching her breath; then
found a piece of firewood and lighted it to look at Guo
Jings face and examine his wound. She was shocked even
more than when they were still at the palace.
Guo Jings eyes were tightly shut, his face was white as a
sheet; he looked more dead than alive. Huang Rong had
seen him injured several times before, but never seen him
in this kind of critical condition. She felt like her own heart
was about to jump out of her throat. She stood lost in
thought with a torch in her hand; suddenly a hand
stretched out from the side and touched the torch. Huang
Rong slowly turned her head and saw that it was Shagu.
Huang Rong sucked a deep breath; now that there was
someone beside her, she felt somewhat better. She
remembered she was going to examine Guo Jings injury.
Under the bright light of the torch she could see a blackish
object protruding from Guo Jings waist; it looked like an
ebony hilt of a dagger. She lowered her head to look closer
and found out that it was indeed a dagger with the blade
stuck inside Guo Jings left waist.
At this time Huang Rongs panic had reached its limit, her
mind turned calm instead. She gently tore the clothes
around his waist, exposing bare skin and muscle; only to
see blood coagulated around the blade, which penetrated
the muscle several cun deep [1 cun is approximately 1
inch]. She was afraid if she pulled the dagger Guo Jing
would die immediately, but if she waited too long it would
be also more difficult to save his life. Biting her lips she
stretched out her hand to grab the daggers hilt, but then
suddenly doubt came creeping into her heart; she
withdrew her hand. This happened several times; she just
could not make up her mind.
Shagu became impatient; the fourth time Huang Rong
withdrew her hand she suddenly stretched out her hand,
grabbed the hilt and pulled the dagger out abruptly. Guo
Jing and Huang Rong both shouted in shock; but Shagu
thought it was really fun, she happily laughed out loud.
Huang Rong saw blood gushing out from Guo Jings wound
like a spring, while Shagu was still laughing foolishly; from
shock she became angry, her palm struck backward,
shock she became angry, her palm struck backward,
sending Shagu rolling down on the floor. And immediately
she stooped down to press the wound with a handkerchief.
When Shagu fell down, she brought the torch with her; the
fire was extinguished and the room became pitch-black.
Shagu was angry, she jumped out and kicked Huang Rong
on her leg. Huang Rong did not evade the kick. Shagu was
afraid Huang Rong would retaliate; she jumped back
immediately after kicking. But after a while she heard
Huang Rong was sobbing softly. She was surprised. Busily
she re-lighted the torch and came asking, Did I hurt you
bad?
Actually when the dagger was pulled out, the pain was so
severe that it woke Guo Jing up. Under the torch light he
saw Huang Rong was kneeling beside him. Master Yues
book was it was it stolen? he quickly asked.
Huang Rong was delighted to hear him speak. Knowing he
was very concerned about this matter she felt like it was
not the right time to add to his anxiety. Dont worry, she
said, Those traitors were not able to get their hands on
the book She wanted to ask how he was feeling but her
hands were actually warm from his blood.
Why are you crying? Guo Jing asked with a low voice.
Huang Rong forced a smile and said, I am not crying.
Shagu suddenly opened her mouth, She is too, isnt she?
Look, there are still tears on her face.
Ronger, dont worry, Guo Jing said, There is a section
about injury treatment in the Nine Yin Manual. I wont
die.
Hearing this Huang Rong was like someone in the dark
suddenly saw a beacon of light; her eyes shone brightly,
her delight was unspeakable, nothing could dampen her
spirit. She wanted to ask the details but was afraid she
would make him weary. She turned around to hold
Shagus hand. Sister, did I hurt you just now? she asked,
with smile on her face.
Shagus mind was still set on seeing her cry, she ignored
her question and asked, You are crying, dont you admit
it?
Huang Rong smiled, Fine, I was crying. But you were not,
you are a good girl. Shagu was delighted to hear her
praise.
Guo Jing slowly circulated his qi; the pain was
unbearable. By this time Huang Rong had cleared her
mind. She took out a steel needle and punctured the
acupoints around his left waist, both to slow down the flow
of blood, also to reduce the pain. Then she washed up his
of blood, also to reduce the pain. Then she washed up his
wound clean, applied some medicine and re-wrapped the
wound with clean cloth. She also gave him a nine flowered
jade dew pill to help stop the pain.
Guo Jing said, Although this dagger went in pretty deep,
but but luckily it did not hit any vital organs, it it
wont be life-threatening. I suffer more dangerous injury
from the Old Poisons Toad Stance; fortunately it seemed
like he did not use all his strength, so looks like I may be
healed; only I will have to make you suffer for seven days
and seven nights.
Huang Rong sighed. You know that even if I have to
suffer seventy years for you, I will still be willing, she
said.
Guo Jing felt sweetness creep into his heart, at the same
time he also felt dizzy. After waiting for a moment his
mind cleared up a little bit; he said, It was a pity when
Shifu was injured I missed several days of opportunity to
treat him. Otherwise even though the snake venom was
fierce, it wont be too hard for him to fully recover. He
wont be he wont be disabled like he is today.
Huang replied, When we were on that island, even if we
could heal Shifus injury, would the Old Poison uncle and
nephew let us? Please dont think that way. Just tell me
your method and set my mind at ease.
First we must find a peace and quiet place, Guo Jing
said, Then following the Manuals instruction we circulate
our qi together. Each of us will hold the others palm.
Using your internal energy you are helping me healing my
injury. Speaking to this point he closed his eyes to catch
his breath before continuing, The only difficulty is that for
seven whole days and nights our palms cannot be
separated even for a second. Your breathing will be closely
linked to mine. We can talk to each other, but definitely
we cant have a third person interrupting us even for a half
sentence. Also, we must not walk away even for half a
step. If there is someone else disturbing us, we may
Huang Rong realized this kind of treatment was similar
with meditation to cultivate someones martial art. Before
reaching satisfactory result one could not experience any
external intervention. Otherwise, the mind would be either
disturbed with bad thoughts or would be out of control.
Unavoidably the result would be fire deviation; not only
the whole energy cultivation would be wasted, in the least
the person would suffered injury, at the most, dead. That
was the reason warriors who cultivate internal energy
would always find a secluded and inhabited mountain or
field; or closing their doors without coming out; or have a
skilled and powerful master or friend protecting on the
sideline to avoid their training going astray.
She thought, In this short moment its difficult to find a
peace and quiet place; while I am the only one who can
peace and quiet place; while I am the only one who can
help him treating his injury. Its impossible to rely on this
Shagu to guard against external disturbance; she could
come and create and endless disturbance herself. If only
Big Brother Zhou came back. But then I dont think he will
be able to set his mind to guard us for seven days and
seven nights; success wont be guaranteed, messed up
things will be more likely. So what should I do?
She mused over this matter for a long time; then she
glanced over to the bowl in the cabinet. An idea came into
her mind, I got it. We can hide inside this secret room. In
the past Mei Chaofeng practiced martial art without
anybody protecting her. Didnt she hide herself up in a
cave?
It was now dawn; Shagu went to the kitchen and cooked
some rice porridge for these two people to eat. Brother
Jing, Huang Rong said, Wait here for a moment, I am
going to buy some food, and then we can start your
treatment immediately.
She thought presently the weather was blisteringly hot, if
she cooked some rice and dishes, they would definitely rot
if left in the room for seven days and nights; thereupon
she went to the village market to buy a picul
[approximately 50 kg or 100 lbs] of watermelon.
The farmer who sold the watermelon brought everything
back to Shagus inn and heaped them on the ground. After
receiving the money, on the way out he said, Our Ox
Villages watermelon is sweet and crispy; once Miss taste it
you will agree with me.
Hearing the three characters niu jia cun [ox village],
Huang Rongs heart skipped a beat. Turned out this is the
Ox Village, she said in her heart, This is Brother Jings
hometown. She was afraid if Guo Jing found out his mind
would be disturbed; therefore, she replied perfunctorily.
She waited until that villager went out to go into the inner
chamber to take a look. Guo Jing was asleep; blood no
longer seeped out through the cotton cloth wrapped
around his waist. Huang Rong opened up the cabinet and
turned the iron bowl to open the secret chamber door; and
then she brought the watermelons one by one inside. At
last the only thing remained outside was Shagu. Huang
Rong repeatedly warned Shagu not to tell anybody they
would be staying inside the chamber; that no matter what
kind of earth shattering things happened, she was not
supposed to call out from outside.
Shagu did not understand her intention, but seeing Huang
Rongs serious expression, she said she understood;
repeatedly nodded her head to give her promise. You
want to eat watermelon inside; you dont want anybody to
know. After you finish eating watermelon, you will come
back out again. Shagu will not tell.
back out again. Shagu will not tell.
Huang Rong was happy, Shagu wont tell, Shagu is a
good girl, she said, If Shagu tell, Shagu is a bad girl.
Shagu wont tell, Shagu is a good girl, Shagu repeatedly
said.
Huang Rong fed Guo Jing another big bowl of rice
porridge, she also ate one bowl; and then she helped him
entering the secret chamber. When she was closing the
door from inside, she saw Shagus simple expression
showing a smile. Shagu said, Shagu wont tell.
Suddenly Huang Rongs heart was moved, This girl is so
dumb; what if every time she meet someone she say,
Those two eat watermelon inside the cabinet, Shagu wont
tell.? The only way to ensure our safety is to kill her.
She grew up under her fathers way of life; benevolence
and justice, differences between good and evil dont
matter to them. Although she knew this Shagu had a very
close relationship with Qu Lingfeng, right at that moment
she presented a danger to Guo Jings life. Even if there
were a dozen more Shagus, she would kill them all.
She took the dagger that was in Guo Jings waist and
walked out to leave the room.
End of Chapter 23.
Attached Images
LoCH023.jpg (62.0 KB, 55 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 04:08 PM.
Reply With Quote
01-13-07, 05:31 PM
Nudge nudge.
#50
Join Date:
Location:
Posts:
Oct 2004
Lethbridge AB
2,468
JamesG
Registered User
Reply With Quote
01-16-07, 04:05 PM
Chapter 24 Healing in the Secret Room
Shagu walked over to Liang Ziweng and said, You
hit my nose, I must hit your nose. You hit me once;
I must pay you back three times. Her fist went
straight to his nose.
Chapter 24 Healing in the Secret Room
(Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet)
Huang Rong had just walked two steps when she turned
her head and saw Guo Jings suspicious look, as if he could
see the murderous look on her own face; she thought, I
dont have any problem killing Shagu, but later on Jing
Gege might ask me about it. She further thought, He
might not ask me about it; he might not even raise this
matter, ever. But in his heart he might harbor hatred to
me, that wont be good. All right, well just have to take
this big risk. She closed the door immediately and looked
around the room carefully.
On the western corner near the roof of that small room
there was a small ventilation window about one foot
square, where the sunlight entered the room through a
sheet of clamshell curtain. By this light they were able to
see everything inside the room. The ventilation hole was
dusty. Huang Rong took out her dagger and cleaned up
the ventilation hole. The bad smell in the room still
lingered, but they seemed unable to think about it. In light
of the life and death experience they faced earlier, the
smelly and dusty room felt like paradise to them.
Guo Jing leaned on the wall; he smiled slightly and said,
There is no better place for us to treat my injury than in
this room. Only we are accompanied by two dead people.
Are you afraid?
In her heart Huang Rong was actually scared, but she
determined not to think about it. She said with a smile,
One was my Shige [martial brother], he certainly wont
harm me; the other was a rice bucket government official.
Alive he wouldnt scare me, become a ghost he could scare
me even less by becoming a ghost.
Immediately she kicked two sets of skeletons towards the
northern corner of the room. She took the straw mat of
the watermelon and spread it out on the ground; then she
piled up the several dozens of watermelon around it within
arms reach. What do you think? she asked.
Very good, Guo Jing replied, Now we can start.
Huang Rong helped him to sit on the straw; she also sat
#51
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
Huang Rong helped him to sit on the straw; she also sat
cross-legged on his left. When she lifted her head, she saw
a small hole eyelet the size of a coin on the wall right in
front of her. She looked through it and to her delight she
saw a mirror on which she could see the entire room
outside. Apparently the people who built this secret room
had planned it thoroughly; so when they were hiding
inside this room from the enemies, they could still observe
the activity outside through the mirror. Only it had been a
long time and the mirror was covered with thick dust. She
took out a handkerchief and wrapped her index finger with
it; then she poked inside the hole to clean the mirror.
She saw Shagu was sitting on the ground throwing pebbles
around, her mouth humming some tune, but Huang Rong
could not hear clearly what she was singing. Huang Rong
pressed her ear to the hole to listen; turned out Shagu
was humming a lullaby, Swing, swing, swing; swing to
the grandmothers bridge; grandmother calls me the
precious baby
At first Huang Rong felt funny, but then the more she
listened, the more she felt the touching emotion that song
brought. Her heart overflowed with tender affection. She
could not help but think: Could it be this song was the one
her mother sang to her when she was little ? If my
mother did not die, would she sing like this to me?
Thinking of this her eyes turned moist.
Guo Jing saw her sad expression and said, What are you
thinking? My injury is not that bad, dont feel so sad.
Huang Rong put out her hand to wipe her tears and said,
Quickly teach me the internal energy cultivation
technique. Thereupon Guo Jing started to slowly recite
the treating injury chapter of the Nine Yin Manual.
There was a saying among the martial art practitioners,
learn how to take a beating first before learning how to
beat someone, So the most basic lesson in martial art was
how to take a beating without getting seriously injured.
When the martial art became more profound, the
practitioner must learn how to protect their own body and
defend their own lives, sealing acupoints to treat an injury,
setting up broken bones and curing poison wound, and all
kinds of advance techniques. Better techniques would
result in better skill; it did not matter if ones martial art
skill was unmatched, there would come a day when he
would fall. The treating injury of the Nine Yin Manual
explained how a highly skilled martial artist would use his
own internal energy to treat the injury, how to circulate
the energy in internal injury treatment. As for the broken
bones or weapon-inflicted wounds or other external injury
treatment, it was assumed that the person who practiced
the Manual did not need further instructions.
Huang Rong needed to listen only once and she would
remember forever. There were several unclear passages in
the Manual, which they needed to discuss in detail. One
the Manual, which they needed to discuss in detail. One
had a strong foundation in Quanzhen Sects internal
energy cultivation, the other had an extraordinary
intelligence; with some deliberations they were able to
understand almost everything. And so Huang Rong held
out her right hand, clasping Guo Jings left, they started to
train diligently according to the technique from the
Manual.
After training for four hours they took a short break.
Huang Rongs left hand grabbed a knife and cut a
watermelon, which she divided into parts and fed some to
Guo Jing, all the while their hands were clasping each
other. Training for several hours more, the tightness in
Guo Jings chest gradually lessened, the warm energy from
Huang Rongs palm slowly dispersed into his bodys
hundreds of bones, the soreness on his waist was indeed
gradually reduced. He thought the technique contained in
this Manual was truly incomparable; he did not dare to be
negligent and proceeded diligently.
When the time came for them to take the third break, the
light streaming from the ventilation window gradually
dimmed. It was near dusk. Not only did Guo Jing feel his
chest a lot less constricted, but Huang Rong also felt
invigorated. Two people chatted before continuing their
training. Suddenly they heard footsteps running quickly
and stop in front of the inn then several people came in.
An insolent voice shouted, Quickly get some dishes out,
your masters here are starving!
They recognized that the voice belonged to San Tou Jiao
[Three-headed Scaly Dragon] Hou Tonghai. Guo Jing and
Huang Rong looked at each other in surprise. Huang Rong
quickly looked into the small hole and to her surprised she
saw on the mirror not only Hou Tonghai, but Wanyan
Honglie, Ouyang Feng, Yang Kang, Peng Lianhu and the
others. Huang Rong did not know where Shagu went to
play.
Hou Tonghai slapped the table and made quite a racket,
but nobody came out. Liang Ziweng went out and walked
around the building. He frowned and said, Nobody lives
here. Hou Tonghai volunteered to go to the village and
buy some wine and dishes.
Ouyang Feng found a spot protected from the blowing
wind and spread some straw; then he carried his nephew
and gently placed him on the straw, let him calmly lie
down to heal from his broken legs.
Peng Lianhu said with a laugh, Those palace guards,
although they are useless, they are everywhere like a
ghost haunting us, so for the whole day we did not have
time to even stop and eat. Wangye [Prince, lit. king
master], you are a northerner, yet you know that by the
Qiantang River there is a desolate village and led all of us
Qiantang River there is a desolate village and led all of us
here. Truly nothing is hidden from your knowledgeable
mind.
Although he heard the flattering tone in Peng Lianhus
voice, Wanyan Honglies face did not show the slightest
satisfaction. He merely sighed softly and said, I came to
this place nineteen years ago. Everybody could see that
his expression had changed. They felt a little strange, but
of course nobody knew he was thinking about how Bai
Xirou saved his life in this village. The desolate village still
existed, but that gentle lady with a hairpin in her head,
wearing green robe, the one fed him warm chicken soup,
was no longer in this world.
Meanwhile Hou Tonghai had returned from the village with
wine and food. Peng Lianhu poured wine for everybody
and said to Wanyan Honglie, Wangye, today you
succeeded in attaining the marvelous military strategy
book, the sign that the Great Jins prestige will soon
inspire the world, your army will dominate tens of
thousands of lands. Let us all congratulate you! He raised
his cup and gulped his wine.
His voice was loud and clear. Guo Jing on the other side of
the wall could still hear him clearly; he was shocked, Yue
Yeyes [Master Yue, lit. grandfather Yue] Legacy has fallen
into his hand! he bitterly thought. As soon as his mind
was anxious, the flow of energy in his chest reversed.
Huang Rong could feel her palm shaking; she knew he
heard everything and it had affected his dan tian [pubic
region]. If it was not controlled quickly his life might be in
danger. Busily she pressed her mouth to his ear and
whispered, If he can steal the book, cant we do the
same? As long as your Er Shifu [Second Master], Miao
Shou Shu Sheng [Magic Hands Scholar] makes his move,
he can easily steal even ten books.
Guo Jing thought she was right, immediately he closed his
eyes and his mind, no longer listened to the conversation
behind the wall. Huang Rong looked into the hole again,
and she saw Wanyan Honglie raise the cup and drank the
wine; and then with a delight he said, In this battle
everybody has worked hard to help; Mr. Ouyang rendered
the most service. If he did not get rid of that kid surnamed
Guo, we would have to spend a lot more effort.
Ouyang Feng let out a dry laugh; it sounded like a broken
cymbal. As Guo Jing heard his laughter, his heart was
shaken yet again. Huang Rong secretly thought, Heaven
bless us, let this Old Poison not pluck his devilish zither
here; otherwise Jing Geges life will be difficult to retain.
She heard Ouyang Feng say, This place is so remote.
Songs army would not find us here. I wonder what kind of
thing this Yue Fei Yishu [Legacy, something left behind] is;
let us all take a look.
He took the stone box from his bosom and placed it on the
table. His thought was that if Wumus Legacy contained an
exquisite martial art method, then without regard of
everybody else he would take it for himself. However, if
the book only contained marching technique and military
strategy, it would be useless to him; then he would gladly
let others enjoy it, he would let Wanyan Honglie take it.
In the meantime everybody was gazing at the stone box.
Huang Rong thought, What can I do to destroy the book?
It would be better than let it fall into the hands of these
traitors. She heard Wanyan Honglie say, Xiao Wang [lit.
little king] has performed a comprehensive analysis on Yue
Feis riddle in the form of a poem; I also studied carefully
the official history record of all previous dynasties on the
construction of the imperial palace. I believed this book
was concealed fifteen steps east of the cui han tang
[green-jade cold hall]. Today my deduction was proved to
be correct. I believe nobody in the Song Dynasty knew
that in their palace was hidden such a treasure. The
commotion we made last night, I dont think anybody
knew what that commotion was all about. He sounded
very proud of himself. Everybody immediately seized the
opportunity to heap praises on him.
Wanyan Honglie twirled his moustache and laughed.
Kanger, he said, Go ahead, open the box.
Yang Kang responded and stepped forward. First he
removed the seal then he lifted the lid. Everybodys eyes
were on the box. Suddenly their countenances changed;
they were confounded, nobody made any sound. The box
was completely empty, not only there wasnt any military
strategy book, not even a sheet of blank paper was to be
found inside.
Although Huang Rong could not see the box, judging from
everybodys expression, she could deduce that the box
was empty. She was delighted and also found it amusing.
Wanyan Honglie was very disappointed. He held on the
table to sit down. His hand propped his cheek and he was
thinking deeply. My thousands of calculations, tens of
thousands of iterations, all point out that Yue Feis Legacy
is in this box. How can suddenly not even a trace of it is in
the box? he thought. Suddenly he had an idea, his face
lighted up. He took the stone box and brought it outside
toward the well then with all his might he smashed the box
against the flagstone. Bang! the box broke into pieces.
As Huang Rong heard that broken stone sound she
immediately thought, Ah, there is a secret compartment
in the box. She was anxious to see if the Legacy was
inside the secret compartment, but no matter what, she
could not go out. After a moment however, she saw
Wanyan Honglie dejectedly return to the room and sit
down.
I knew there was a secret compartment in that box; who
would have thought it was also empty, Wanyan Honglie
said.
One after another everybody tried to offer their opinions.
Huang Rong was amused listening to their wild
imaginations, one was more weird than the other; she
immediately told Guo Jing. As he learned that the Wumus
Legacy had not been stolen, Guo Jing was greatly
comforted. Huang Rong deliberated further, These traitors
will not possibly give up just like that; they must be
thinking of going back to the palace tonight. She was
thinking of her Shifu who was still inside the palace; she
was afraid he might be implicated. There was Zhou Botong
to protect him, but Huang Rong could not help but feel
worried; since the Old Urchin behaved like a madman, he
could not properly take care of important matters.
Sure enough, she heard Ouyang Feng say, Thats not a
big deal. Well go back to the palace tonight and search
some more.
We cant go tonight, Wanyan Honglie objected, We
made quite a disturbance last night, that I am sure they
will strictly guard the palace tonight.
We cant avoid the guards, Ouyang Feng said, But why
worry over it? Wangye and Xiao Wangye [Young Prince] do
not need to go. You and my nephew may stay here to take
some rest.
Wanyan Honglie cupped his fists in front of his chest.
Then I will bother Mister to work for me. Xiao Wang will
wait for your good news with a peaceful heart.
Straightaway everybody spread some straw in the room
and lay down to sleep.
After they slept for more than two hours Ouyang Feng
woke everybody up and they went to the city once again.
Wanyan Honglie tossed and turned without being able to
get some sleep. Around midnight he could hear the sound
of the rising tide on the river. He could also hear a dog
barking at the other end of the village; the dog kept
barking intermittently throughout the night, as if it was
weeping. In the quiet night it brought sorrow to the heart,
adding to the anxiety he already felt inside.
After a long while suddenly there were footsteps outside
the door, there was someone coming in. Wanyan Honglie
quickly sat up and drew his sword. Yang Kang had early on
jumped behind the door to set an ambush. Under the
moonlight they saw a woman with disheveled hair,
humming a childrens song, shoved the door and came in.
She was none other than Shagu. She had just got back
from playing in the woods all day. She thought little of
seeing people sleeping in her room; she kept walking
seeing people sleeping in her room; she kept walking
toward the pile of firewood, lied down next to it, and not
too long afterwards she was snoring.
As Yang Kang saw it was only a stupid country girl, he
smiled and went back to sleep. Wanyan Honglies mind,
however, was filled with thoughts of past and present; he
could not sleep for a long time. He got up, took a candle
from his backpack and lit it; and then he took a book and
started flipping the pages over.
Huang Rong saw the bright light through the small hole;
she took a peek and saw a moth circling the candle, then
suddenly it threw itself to the fire, its wings were
immediately scorched and it fell on the table. Wanyan
Honglie took the moth up. He could not help but feel
distressed. He thought, If my Madame Bao were here,
she would certainly take care of you. From his bosom he
took out a small silver knife and a small medicine bottle;
and he stroked those objects affectionately.
Huang Rong lightly tapped Guo Jings shoulder and moved
aside so Guo Jing could take a look through the small hole.
As Guo Jing saw with his own eyes, he was enraged. He
vaguely recognized the silver knife and medicine bottle
belonged to Yang Kangs mother, Bao Xiruo. He saw her
using these items at the Zhao Palace when she was
tending a wounded little rabbit. He heard Wanyan Honglie
softly murmur, Nineteen years ago, in this very village, I
met you for the first time Ay! I wonder what happened
to your former residence While saying that he rose up,
took the candle along and went out the door.
Guo Jing was startled, Could it be that this is my parents
hometown, the Ox Village? he wondered. He pressed his
mouth to Huang Rongs ear to inquire. Huang Rong
nodded. Guo Jings blood surged up, his body shook.
Huang Rongs right palm was holding Guo Jings left palm;
she realized his breathing flow was excited because his
mind was agitated, which was very dangerous.
Immediately she stretched out her left palm to grab Guo
Jings right palm and together they synchronized their
energy so Guo Jing slowly focused his own breathing.
After a long time they saw a moving light and they heard
Wanyan Honglie heaved a long sigh while he came back to
the room. By this time Guo Jing had been able to control
his emotions, but his left palm still held Huang Rongs right
palm. He looked through the small hole again and saw that
Wanyan Honglie was holding several small pieces of
broken bricks and tiles, sitting in daze by the candle light.
Guo Jing thought, This traitor is less than ten steps away
from me. All I need to do is throw the dagger to him and I
will be able to take his life.
His right hand drew the golden blade Genghis Khan gave
His right hand drew the golden blade Genghis Khan gave
him and he whispered to Huang Rong, Turn the door
open.
Dont! Huang Rong hastily said, Killing him is easy, but
then our hiding place will be discovered.
With a trembling voice Guo Jing said, Six more days and
nights I dont know where he will be.
Huang Rong knew it would not be easy to persuade him,
so she whispered in his ear, Your mother and Ronger
want you alive.
Guo Jings heart shivered with cold; he nodded. He put the
golden blade back to its sheath on his waist and again
looked out through the small hole. He saw Wanyan Honglie
sprawled on the table, asleep. Suddenly he saw somebody
got up from the straw. This persons face was illuminated
by the candle light, but in the mirror it was not clear
whose face it was. Guo Jing only saw he quietly stood up
and walked over to Wanyan Honglie. He took the silver
knife and the small medicine bottle from the table, looked
at them for a while then gently put them back down on the
table. He then turned his head around and Guo Jing saw
that it was Yang Kang.
Guo Jing said in his heart, Thats right, you must avenge
your parents. This is a very good opportunity. With a stab
of the dagger the enemy, with whom you cannot live
together under the same sky, will certainly lose his life.
You wont have the same opportunity once the Old Poison
and the others come back.
His heart was very anxious, he was hoping Yang Kang
would immediately make his move. But after putting down
the silver knife and the medicine bottle, Yang Kang blew
the candle light then for a moment the room looked dark
to him, and then he saw Yang Kang took out his long robe
and gently draped it over Wanyan Honglies shoulders to
protect him from the cold night.
Guo Jing was very angry, he turned his head around, not
willing to look outside anymore. He did not understand
how Yang Kang could treat the enemy who killed his
parents with such a loving and tender care. Huang Rong
comforted him by saying, Do not be impatient. After your
injury is healed, even if this traitor runs away into the
horizon we will catch him. He is not the Old Poison, dont
you think killing him is easy? Guo Jing nodded and went
back into circulating his internal energy.
Soon the dawn arrived, from the village came the noise of
roosters crowing and all kinds of morning clatters. Inside
their bodies the qi had been circulating seven times, they
felt relieved and comfortable. Huang Rong raised her index
finger up and said with a smile, One day has passed!
And it was very dangerous! Guo Jing replied in low voice,
If not for you, I could not keep my mind peaceful and
steady, I nearly made things worse.
There are six more days and six more nights, Huang
Rong said, You promised to listen to what I say.
Guo Jing laughed, When did I ever not listen to what you
say? he said.
Huang Rong leaned her head to the side and said, Hmm,
let me think.
At this moment a single ray of sunlight came slanting
down the ventilation window; her white skin and beautiful
rosy cheeks looked like red clouds at dawn. Guo Jing
suddenly felt her palm was exceptionally warm and soft.
Something stirred in his chest, hastily he chased that
thought away, but already his face blushed all over. Ever
since they had been together Guo Jing never had this kind
of feeling toward her; he could not help but be shocked
and he silently rebuked himself.
Huang Rong saw him blushing; she felt strange. Jing
Gege, she asked, What happened?
With a low voice Guo Jing replied, I have been bad. I
suddenly thought of thought of
What is it? Huang Rong asked.
I am not thinking about it anymore, Guo Jing answered.
Then what did you think of? Huang Rong pressed.
Unable to dodge away Guo Jing confessed, I was thinking
of hugging you, kissing you.
Huang Rong felt warm and sweet all of a sudden, her face
also blushed, she looked shy and even lovelier.
Seeing her lowering her head without saying anything Guo
Jing asked, Ronger, are you angry? I was as bad as
Ouyang Ke to have such a bad thought.
Huang Rong gave him one of her captivating smiles, I am
not angry, she said with a tender voice, I was thinking in
the future you will hug me and kiss me, for I will certainly
be your wife. Guo Jing was very happy, he stammered
but could not say anything.
You wanted to hug and kiss me, was it bad? Huang Rong
asked.
Guo Jing was about to reply, but suddenly from outside
the door came the noise of rushing footsteps; two men
burst into the inn. He heard Hou Tonghais voice say, His
granny, I told you earlier that there are ghosts in the
granny, I told you earlier that there are ghosts in the
world, but Shige [Martial (older) Brother] did not believe
me. He was so agitated that he could not say clearly what
was in his raging mind. Then Sha Tongtians voice replied,
What ghost? I told you, we met a martial art master.
Huang Rong looked out through the hole and saw that Hou
Tonghais face was full of blood, while Sha Tongtians
clothes were ripped into pieces. It seemed like these two
martial brothers had been in an extremely difficult
situation.
Wanyan Honglie and Yang Kang were confounded to see
their conditions; they busily inquired. Hou Tonghai replied,
We were very unfortunate; we met a ghost at the
imperial palace last night. Damn it! Old Hous ears were
cut off by the ghost.
Wanyan Honglie did indeed see that both sides of his face
were covered with blood and looked somewhat unusual; it
turned out, his ears were missing. Wanyan Honglie was
astonished.
Sha Tongtian scolded, Still talking strange ghost story;
havent you disgraced us enough?
Hou Tonghai was afraid of his Shige, but he still tried to
argue, I saw it clearly, his eyes were blue, he was the red
bearded judge of hell, pouncing over me with a scary
Wah! Wah! voice! All I did was to turn my head around
and he grabbed my neck and my ears were gone. This
judge of hell looked exactly like the one in the temple, how
could it not be him?
Sha Tongtian only fought the judge for three stances and
his clothes were ripped into pieces. That judge was
definitely a highly skilled martial artist, not some strange
ghost; only Sha Tongtian did not have any clue on how did
he have the appearance of a judge of hell.
Four people offered their guesses, they even asked
Ouyang Ke who was lying down because of his injury, but
nobody came out with a plausible answer.
While they were still talking, Lingzhi Shangren [lit.
upper/above person, a respectful term to address a
Buddhist monk], Peng Lianhu and Liang Ziweng had also
arrived one after another. Lingzhi Shangrens hands were
bound by iron chain behind his back, Peng Lianhus cheeks
were swollen red and blue, Liang Ziwengs condition was
the funniest; the white hair on his head were pulled clean
so that he looked like a Buddhist monk. Standing and
talking opposite to Sha Tongtian, they looked alike, their
bald heads shining, reflecting the light.
It turned out those three entered the imperial palace and
spread out in order to find the Wumus Legacy; all of them
had met some ghosts. Only each met different ghost; one
had met some ghosts. Only each met different ghost; one
met with a wu chang gui [the ghost supposed to take soul
after death], the other huang ling guan [yellow spirit
officer], and the last was tu di pu sa [earth god].
Liang Ziweng stroked his own bad head and opened his
mouth to curse using all dirty words he knew, including
some mother-in-law of the earth grew some fungi. Peng
Lianhu endured silently and did not say a single word, he
worked hard trying to take the iron chain from Lingzhi
Shangrens hands. The chain went deep into the flesh,
with hooks on either end connected tightly to each other.
Peng Lianhu had to exert a lot of strength until his hands
were bruised and bloody before he could untie the chain.
Everybody looked at each other in blank dismay; nobody
made any sound. They knew in their hearts that last night
they met a highly skilled martial artist and were greatly
insulted, so they all felt ashamed. Hou Tonghai still
believed it was a ghost, and nobody bothered to argue
with him.
After a long time Wanyan Honglie opened his mouth, I
wonder why Mr. Ouyang has not come back yet. Perhaps
he also met a ghost.
Mr. Ouyangs martial art skill is unmatched, Yang Kang
said, Even if he met a ghost, he wont suffer defeat.
Peng Lianhu and the others were indifferent.
Huang Rong saw everything; how these people met
extremely difficult situations and were talking about
ghosts. She was very pleased, she thought, The masks I
bought for Zhou Dage [Big Brother] have unexpectedly
boosted his power and prestige; it was truly beyond my
expectation. I wonder if he met and fought the Old Poison
yet. At that moment she felt Guo Jings internal energy
starting to flow into her palm, so she went back to join
him immediately.
Peng Lianhu and the others had been busy all night, they
were starving. Working hand in hand they started
chopping firewood, buying rice and vegetables, and
preparing their food. When the food was ready Hou
Tonghai went to the cupboard to get some bowls. He saw
the iron bowl and tried to take it, naturally it would not
budge. He felt strange and shouted, A ghost! He pulled
the bowl with all his strength, but of course the bowl did
not move.
Huang Rong heard his voice and was shocked; she knew
their hiding place must not be seen by them. Not to
mention the fact that they would not necessarily win if a
fight broke, but if they moved even so slightly, Guo Jings
life would be in danger; that must not happen. Inside the
secret room she was frightened and did not know what to
do. Outside the room Sha Tongtian heard his martial
brothers shout and reprimanded him not to make such a
brothers shout and reprimanded him not to make such a
big thing over nothing.
Hou Tonghai was not angry, he said, All right, then come
and take this bowl out. Sha Tongtian held out his hand to
pick the bowl, but the bowl stayed. Ah! he exclaimed.
Peng Lianhu heard him and came over. Sha Xiong
[Brother Sha], he said, There must be a secret
mechanism connected to it. Try turning it to the left or
right.
Huang Rong saw the situation was pressing, she knew
they were forced to stake it all. She handed the dagger
over to Guo Jing and held out her hand to take the
bamboo stick given by Hong Qigong. Inwardly she was
sorrowful to think their lives would end this way. In the
last moment she turned her head and saw the skeletons at
the corner of the room. Suddenly an idea came to her
mind; hurriedly she took the skulls and made an effort to
lift a big watermelon, then she placed the skulls on the
watermelon.
With some creaking noise the iron door revolved, revealing
a hole behind it. Huang Rong placed the watermelon on
top of her head and spread out her long hair over her face.
As Sha Tongtian opened the door, he saw inside the
cabinet there was a monster with two heads, letting out a
scary Wah! Wah! sound. The monsters two heads were
skulls, side by side on top of a blue and green striped
sphere, with a cluster of long black beard underneath it.
Everybody had suffered a lot the previous night, they were
still shaken; and now they suddenly saw a ghost inside the
cabinet, they were really scared. Hou Tonghai screamed
and ran away. Without thinking everybody else followed.
The only one left was Ouyang Ke. Since his legs were
broken he was lying on a straw bed and was unable to run.
Huang Rong heaved a long sigh; busily she closed the
cabinet door. She could not help but smile, considering
they had barely escaped trouble for the moment; for she
knew those traitors were Jianghus top veterans, surely
they would come back. They were running away because
they were frightened by the Old Urchin; otherwise, how
could she fool them so easily? Once they calmed
themselves down, they would come back and would not be
scared away so easily.
Huang Rongs dimples had not disappeared, she was still
undecided on the next course of action to take, when she
heard a noise from the door, someone was coming. Huang
Rong grabbed a steel butterfly tightly in her hand, while
the bamboo stick was close by her side. As soon as the
door was opened, she would throw the projectile first and
talk about it later. But after waiting for a moment she
heard a beautiful voice calling out, Innkeeper!
Innkeeper!
Huang Rong was really surprised to hear this call. Busily
she looked out through the small hole and saw a lady
wearing embroidered gown sitting in the inn. Her clothes
and adornments were gorgeous; indicating she came from
a wealthy family. She was sitting with her back facing the
mirror, so Huang Rong could not see her face.
That lady waited for half a day, and then she called out
again, Innkeeper! Innkeeper!
Huang Rong thought, This voice sounds familiar, tender
yet strong; she sounds like the Cheng Da Xiaojie [Eldest
Miss Cheng] of Baoying. At that moment the lady turned
around and who was it but the Cheng Da Xiaojie, Cheng
Yaojia? Huang Rong was pleasantly surprised, Why does
she come this place?
Shagu was not awakened by the commotion made by Hou
Tonghai and the others. But now she had enough sleep, so
she crawled up from the straw bed.
Innkeeper, Cheng Yaojia said, Would you please
prepare some food for me? I would be much obliged.
Shagu shook her head, meaning she did not have any
food. But suddenly she sniffed around and smelled cooked
rice. She rushed to open the lid and saw the pot was full of
plain white rice, the one Peng Lianhu and the others had
prepared. Shagu was delighted; without wondering where
the food came from she took two bowls and gave one to
Cheng Yaojia, while she gobbled the other.
Cheng Yaojia saw there was no dish, only plain rice, she
ate a few bites, then put the bowl down. Shagu ate three
full bowls quickly, then she patted her belly, looked
satisfied.
Miss, Cheng Yaojia said, May I ask you a question? Do
you know how far the Ox Village is from this place?
Ox Village? Shagu said, This is Ox Village. How far it is
from this place, I dont know.
Cheng Yaojia blushed. She lowered her head and played
with the end of her belt. After half a day she said, It
turned out this is the Ox Village. Then I am wondering if
you knew someone. I wonder if you knew you knew
someone
Shagu did not wait for her to finish, she shook her head
impatiently and then rushed out the door. Huang Rong
wondered in her heart, Who is she looking for at the Ox
Village? Ah, thats right! She is the disciple of Sun Buer.
Most likely she received an order from her Master and
Martial Uncles to find Qiu Chujis disciple, Yang Kang.
Huang Rong saw Cheng Yaojia was sitting up straight, her
Huang Rong saw Cheng Yaojia was sitting up straight, her
clothes were proper; she was gently stroking the pearl
head ornament by her temple, her face blushing, with a
slight smile on the corner of her lips, did not know what
she was thinking.
Huang Rong thought it was interesting. Suddenly she
heard footsteps, someone was coming in from outside.
This person was tall and handsome, his steps lively; as
soon as he came in he also called out for the innkeeper.
Huang Rong thought, Coincidentally the people I know in
this world have all gathered together in this Cow Village.
The fengshui [lit. wind and water geomancy, but since
the term fengshui is already well-known, I decided to
keep it as is] of Jing Geges Ox Village must be very good;
if not for the wealth then for the person. Turned out the
incoming person was the Young Master of the Cloud
Village, Lu Guanying. As he saw Cheng Yaojia, he was
startled then he called again, Innkeeper!
As Cheng Yaojia saw this young man, she felt shy and
hurriedly turned her body around. Lu Guanying also felt
strange, How come there is a beautiful young girl sitting
alone in this place? he thought. He walked around the
kitchen and did not see anybody else. He was very hungry,
while there was rice in the pot, so he turned to Cheng
Yaojia and said, Xiao Ren [lit. little/lowly person the
term he used to refer himself] is very hungry, I wish Miss
would give me a bowl to eat.
Cheng Yaojia hung her head lower and smiled slightly, she
said, The rice is not mine. Xiang Gong [honorable
master], please help yourself.
Lu Guanying ate two bowls full, then he cupped his fists to
express his gratitude; he said, Xiao Ren wishes to ask
Miss about a certain place. I wonder how far is the Ox
Village from this place?
Cheng Yaojia and Huang Rong were both delighted. Ha, it
turns out he is also looking for the Ox Village, they both
thought. Cheng Yaojia stood up to return his respects and
said, This is the Ox Village.
Lu Guanying was delighted, Thats wonderful! he said,
Xiao Ren also wonders if Miss knew about a certain man.
Cheng Yaojia was about to say that she was not a local
when suddenly she changed her mind, I wonder who is he
looking for? she thought.
Lu Guanying said, I am looking for a gentleman surnamed
Guo, Master Guo Jing. I was wondering where he lives Is
he home right now?
Cheng Yaojia and Huang Rong were startled. Why does he
look for him?
Cheng Yaojia was dumbstruck; she hung her head low and
blushed to her ears. Looking at her expression Huang
Rong had guessed with 80% certainty, It turns out this
Miss secretly fell in love with Jing Gege because he saved
her in Baoying. First of all Huang Rong was still very
young, secondly she was an open-minded person, thirdly
she believed in her heart that Guo Jing would not have a
different mind; therefore, her heart was free from
jealousy. On the contrary, she was really glad to find that
others liked Guo Jing.
Huang Rongs speculation was right on target. When
Cheng Yaojia was held captive by Ouyang Ke, it was true
that it was the Beggar Clans Li Sheng and his men who
helped her; but they were not Ouyang Kes match. If Guo
Jing and Huang Rong did not go into action, she would
have suffered disgrace. She saw Guo Jing was still young.
Not only his skill was superb, but also his manner was
sincere. A strand of love thread unexpectedly floated from
her and stuck on Guo Jing.
She was the young lady of a very rich family; she had
never left home before, and she had reached the age
where she started to have interest in the opposite sex. As
she saw an attractive young man she unexpectedly fell in
love.
Even after Guo Jing left, he was always in this Cheng Da
Xiaojies mind. Thinking left and right she mustered up
enough courage and left home in the middle of the night.
She was a pugilist, but had never left home; she did not
have the slightest idea about the way of the Jianghu
people. She happened to hear Guo Jing was from the Ox
Village of Linan prefecture, thereupon she asked around
the way to the Ox Village.
Her appearance was elegant and her bearing was noble;
along the way bad people did not dare to bully her. At the
previous village she was told that the Ox Village was near;
but when she suddenly heard Shagu say this was the Ox
Village she had no idea what to do next. She had come
thousands of lis to find Guo Jing, but now she was hoping
Guo Jing would not be home. Her thought was, I will go
secretly to his home in the evening, take one look at him,
and then go home. I cant let him know I came for him; I
would die of embarrassment if he finds out.
Right at that moment Lu Guanying arrived and inquired
about Guo Jing. Cheng Yaojia was afraid he had found out
her hearts contents. She was at a lost for a moment then
decided she would stand up and leave. But suddenly from
outside the door an ugly face appeared then vanished.
Cheng Yaojia was startled; she drew back two steps. That
ugly face reappeared and called out, Double-headed
ghost! Come out in the sun if you have the ability. San Tou
Jiao Master Hou challenges you to fight. I have one more
head than you do. Under the bright sun, Master Hou does
not fear you! His meaning was clear: as soon as it was
not fear you! His meaning was clear: as soon as it was
dark, Master Hou would candidly admit defeat although he
had more heads. Lu and Cheng two people obviously did
not understand.
Humph! Huang Rong snorted. All right, finally they
come back, she murmured. She believed Lus and
Chengs martial art skills were not too high, it would be
difficult for them to fight Peng Lianhu and the others. If
she and Guo Jing wanted to help, all they did would be
delivering two more lives. The best way would be telling
them to get out of the way quickly. But how could she let
them know? She went over other possibilities, but after
thinking back and forth she still could not produce any
good idea. All they had was each other and their courage.
When Peng Lianhu and the others saw the double-headed
ghost, they all thought it was the same expert, dressed as
a ghost, who humiliated them the previous night.
Therefore, they all ran away as far as possible from the
village. Nobody dared to come back, with the exception of
Hou Tonghai. He was a simple man, and actually believed
it was a real ghost. He felt the blazing sun on his head,
hurting his scalp. While everybody else had disappeared,
he cursed, Ghosts will meet their dooms under the sun.
They did not know that, yet they dare to roam the
Jianghu. I, Lao Hou [the Old Hou], am not afraid. I am
going back to face the ghost. Let them respect me.
Thereupon he came back in big strides to the inn albeit
with trepidation in his heart. When he stuck his head on
the door, he saw Cheng Yaojia and Lu Guanying sat in the
middle of the room. Not good! he said to himself, The
double-headed ghost has transformed itself into a man
and a woman. Old Hou, oh, Old Hou, you have to be very
careful.
Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia heard his challenge, but
they did not understand the reason. They looked at each
other and decided he was a mad man; hence they ignored
him.
Hou Tonghai kept cursing, but the ghost did not come out
to fight. He believed the ghost was afraid of the sun. But
to barge in and capture the ghost inside, the Old Hou did
not have any nerve. They were in a stalemate situation for
half a day. He was waiting for the two ghosts to transform
themselves to other forms, who would have thought that
the ghosts did not show any activities at all. Suddenly he
remembered an old saying that ghosts were afraid of filthy
things. So he left at once to find some dung.
There were several outhouses in the village; there was one
big one next to the inn. In his effort to capture the ghost
he was not afraid of filth, so he took out his outer garment
and scooped out a large bundle of dung, then he returned
to the inn. He saw Lu and Cheng two people were still
sitting in the inn. The secret weapon in his hands boosted
sitting in the inn. The secret weapon in his hands boosted
his courage considerably. He called out loudly, All right,
daring ghost! Master Hou wants you to return to your
original form. With a three-pronged fork in his left hand
and the bundle of dung in his right hand, he boldly entered
the room.
As Lu and Cheng two people saw this lunatic come back,
they were slightly startled. But before the man arrived
they had already caught the bad smell he was bringing.
Hou Tonghai pondered, I heard people say that men are
more vicious than women, but female ghost is more
dangerous than the male one. Therefore, he lifted the
bundle and threw it toward Cheng Yaojia.
Cheng Yaojia called out in alarm; she moved sideways to
evade. Lu Guanying had already lifted up a long bench to
strike the bundle. It fell to the ground and broke, dung
flew everywhere, bad smell attacked their nostrils making
them want to throw up.
Hou Tonghai shouted loudly, Double-headed ghost,
quickly go back to your original form. Lifting his fork he
attacked Cheng Yaojia ferociously. He was simple-minded,
but his martial art skill was not bad. His fork attack was
both rapid and fierce.
Lu and Cheng two people were alarmed; they both
thought, This man is obviously a Wulin expert; he is by
no means a lunatic.
Lu Guanying saw Cheng Yaojia as a lady from a renowned
family, she looked so frail and tender that a whiff of wind
might blow her away. He was afraid this mad man might
hurt her, so he lifted the long bench to parry the three-
pronged steel fork. Who are you, Sir? he asked. Hou
Tonghai ignored his question and stabbed him three times
with his fork. Lu Guanying kept using the bench as his
weapon and repeatedly asked his name.
Hou Tonghai noticed that although the ghosts martial art
skill was not weak, but actually it was entirely different
from the mysteriously appearing and disappearing ghost of
last night. He concluded it was the result of his dung
attack earlier. He was very smug and called out, You, the
enchanting ghost, want to know my name so that you can
put a curse on me, dont you? Your master wont fall into
your trick.
Initially he called himself Master Hou, but now that he got
a sudden inspiration he omitted the word Hou and only
used the word Master to avoid the ghost from throwing
up a curse on him. The steel rings on his fork made a
ding-dong noise as he intensified his attack.
Lu Guanyings martial art was inferior to his opponent to
begin with; and now he was using a bench as a weapon.
He wanted to draw the saber on his waist but did not have
He wanted to draw the saber on his waist but did not have
any chance to do so. He was forced to step back so that
after a while his back was already against the wall,
covering the small hole through which Huang Rong was
looking out.
Hou Tonghai stabbed with his steel fork, Lu Guanying
hastily moved sideways to evade. Bang! the fork pricked
the wall, less than a foot away from Huang Rongs hole.
Before he pulled his fork back, the bench in Lu Guanyings
hand struck vertically toward the top of his head. Hou
Tonghais foot flew to kick Lu Guanyings hand, while his
left fist attacked Lu Guanyings face. The bench fell from
Lu Guanyings hands, while he was forced to duck to avoid
the blow. Meanwhile Hou Tonghai had withdrawn his steel
fork from the wall.
Cheng Yaojia saw the critical situation; she jumped
forward and pulled the saber from Lu Guanyings waist,
then handed it over to him. Many thanks! Lu Guanying
said. He had never imagined that in this critical moment
this polite and charming girl would have the courage to
enter such a fierce battle and draw the saber to help him.
He saw a bright flickering light from the steel fork coming
into his chest; immediately his saber went up horizontally
in front of his chest and clang! sparks flew everywhere.
The steel fork was forced sideways, but he felt a chest
pain. It seemed like this lunatics strength was not small;
but with a saber in his hand he was greatly encouraged.
After exchanging several stances both mens feet had
stepped over the dung and brought it everywhere they
treaded. In the beginning Hou Tonghai was fighting with
trepidation; he always thought about darting out the door
to escape, he did not dare to use all his strength. But the
longer they fought, he saw the ghost was unable to defeat
him; obviously his enchantment was restrained by the
dung. He became bolder and his attacks became fiercer. In
the end Lu Guanying was having a hard time blocking his
attacks.
At first Cheng Yaojia was afraid of the dung on the ground;
she stood up in a corner watching the fight. But then she
saw this handsome young man would lose his life under
the lunatics steel fork; she hesitated for a moment, finally
she made up her mind and drew a sword from her bundle.
She called out to Lu Guanying, Xiang Gong, I I am
going to help you. Please pardon me. Her manner was
truly thorough; she was apologizing before helping
someone to fight. Her sword flashed toward Hou Tonghais
chest.
She was the Qing Jing San Ren [Sage of Tranquility], Sun
Buers disciple; naturally she was well-versed in the
Quanzhen Sects sword technique. Hou Tonghai had
anticipated her move; he thought that the double-headed
ghost had transformed itself into two, and the female
ghost would attack him soon as an evil spirit, so he was
ghost would attack him soon as an evil spirit, so he was
not surprised. But Lu Guanying was pleasantly surprised.
He saw her movement was quick, her sword technique
exquisite; his heart was full of admiration. His own saber
was starting to be chaotic, he was sweating profusely; now
suddenly someone came to help, his spirit rose.
At first Hou Tonghai was quite worried by the female
ghosts fierceness, but after a few stances he noticed that
although her sword technique was proficient, but her
strength was just ordinary; moreover, she looked nervous.
Probably she had not been a ghost for long, she had not
reached the old ghost level yet. Thereupon he gradually
felt relieved. His three-pronged fork created strong gusts
of wind. One against two, he still was able to attack more
than his opponents.
Watching from the other room Huang Rong was very
anxious; she knew Lu and Cheng two people would
eventually fall under their enemy. She wanted to lend
them a hand, but she must not leave Guo Jing even for
half a step. Otherwise, with her intelligence and abundant
experience it would be very easy for her to play tricks on
this Three-headed Scaly Dragon.
She heard Lu Guanying call out, Miss, go away, you dont
have to entangle yourself with him.
Cheng Yaojia knew he was worried that she might be
injured and wanted to fight this mad man alone; she was
very grateful, but she also knew fighting alone he would
not be able to resist the enemy. She shook her head,
unwilling to draw back.
Lu Guanying fought furiously, he shouted to Hou Tonghai,
As a real man you are making things difficult for a young
girl, what kind of hero are you? Just deal with me, a man
surnamed Lu, and let this Miss go.
Although Hou Tonghai was muddle-headed, he knew by
now that these two were not ghosts; but seeing Cheng
Yaojia was beautiful, while he had gained an upper hand,
how could he let her go? With laughter he said, I want to
capture the male ghost, I also want to take the female
ghost. His steel fork went straight horizontally with a
violent thrust; he was being 30% lenient toward Cheng
Yaojia, otherwise he would have already stabbed her.
Miss, quickly go! Lu Guanying anxiously said, The man
surnamed Lu is grateful or your kindness.
Xiang Gongs honorable surname is Lu, isnt it? in a low
voice Cheng Yaojia asked.
Exactly, Lu Guanying replied, Miss, what is your name?
What school do you belong to?
My Shifus surname is Sun, people call her the Sage of
My Shifus surname is Sun, people call her the Sage of
Tranquility, Cheng Yaojia said, I I She was going to
say her name, but suddenly felt shy and closed her mouth.
Miss, Ill block him, you run quickly, Lu Guanying said,
As long as the man surnamed Lu is still alive, I will look
for you. I thank you for your help today.
Cheng Yaojia was blushing, she stammered, I I dont
Xiang Gong Turning her head to Hou Tonghai she said,
Hey, mad man! Dont you dare injuring this Xiang Gong.
My Shifu is the Sun Zhenren [lit. true/real person, a
respectful term to address a Taoist priest] from Quanzhen
Sect. She will arrive shortly.
The names of Quanzhen Seven Masters were well-known
throughout the world. That day Hou Tonghai had seen it
with his own eyes when the Tie Jiao Xian [Iron Feet
Immortal], Yuyang [jade-sun] Zi, Wang Chuyi intimidated
the group of pugilists at the Zhao Palace. Now hearing
what Cheng Da Xiaojie said, he was somewhat afraid. But
after a slight shock he cursed, Even if the Quanzhen
Seven Masters come together, your master here will
butcher them all one by one!
Suddenly from outside the door came someones clear
voice saying, Who in here doesnt want to live by
speaking nonsense?
Three people were engaged in a fierce battle, but as they
heard this voice they all leaped backward. Lu Guanying
was afraid Hou Tonghai would launch a sneak attack, he
pulled Cheng Yaojia behind him and stood wielding his
saber in front of her; only then he did raise his head to
take a look.
He saw a young Taoist priest standing at the doorstep,
wearing a feather robe and a star crown, his face
handsome and his eyes bright, he was holding a Taoist
whisk in his hand. Who said he wants to butcher the
Quanzhen Seven Masters? he coldly asked.
With the fork in his right hand Hou Tonghai inserted his
left hand to his waist; with glaring eyes he said loudly,
Its me, your master. So what?
All right, the young priest said, Go ahead and try.
Swaying his body forward he swept the whisk toward Hou
Tonghais face.
By now Guo Jing had finished one round of exercise;
hearing the clamor of battle outside he looked out through
the small hole. Huang Rong asked, Is this young priest
also one of the Quanzhen Seven Masters?
Guo Jing recognized the young priest as Yin Zhiping, Qiu
Chujis disciple. Two years ago he received an order from
his master to deliver a letter to the Jiangnan Six Heroes
his master to deliver a letter to the Jiangnan Six Heroes
and had a martial art contest with Guo Jing at night, in
which Guo Jing was defeated. Quietly Guo Jing told Huang
Rong everything.
Huang Rong saw he had exchanged a few stances with
Hou Tonghai; she shook her head and said, He wont
defeat the Three-Headed Scaly Dragon.
Yin Zhiping slightly fell under Hou Tonghais attacks; with
a saber in his hand Lu Guanying immediately stepped
forward to help him. Compared to the time he fought Guo
Jing at night, he had made some progress; but fighting
side by side with Lu Guanying they only managed to face
Hou Tonghai evenly.
Just a moment ago Cheng Yaojias left hand was grabbed
by Lu Guanying for a short moment, yet her heart was still
pitter-pattering madly. Three people were fighting
furiously right next to her, but she was actually
daydreaming, gently stroking her hand. Suddenly she was
awakened with a startled from her daze-like condition by a
clanking noise and Lu Guanyings urgent voice, Miss,
watch out!
It turned out that Hou Tonghai noticed her condition and
thrust his fork to her; Lu Guanying busily fended off the
attack while shouting to her. Cheng Yaojias face turned
completely red; she gathered her thoughts and entered
the battle.
Cheng Yaojias martial art skill was not too high, but with
one against three Hou Tonghai had a hard time blocking
the enemies. He brandished his fork ferociously, trying to
open up an opportunity to escape and find some help, but
Yin Zhipings whisk was dancing around in front of his face,
making his vision blurry. He was negligent for a split
second and Lu Guanyings saber cut his leg.
Your eighteen ancestors be damned! Hou Tonghai
cursed. But because of this wound he gradually became
sluggish. He thrust the steel fork forward, Yin Zhiping
parried with his whisk, and the whisk coiled around it.
They both pulled their respective weapons back in a tug-
of-war game, but because Hou Tonghai was stronger, Yin
Zhiping was forced to let his whisk go.
Cheng Yaojia thrust her sword with dou yao xing he
[fighting and shaking star and river] and stabbed his right
shoulder. Hou Tonghai could not hold his steel fork, it fell
to the ground. Yin Zhiping took this opportunity to sweep
his leg and Hou Tonghai tumbled to the ground. Lu
Guanying immediately pounced on him; taking the leather
belt on his waist he bound Hou Tonghais hands behind his
back.
Yin Zhiping laughed and said, You cant even defeat the
Quanzhen Seven Masters disciple; how would you butcher
the Quanzhen Seven Masters? Hou Tonghai opened his
the Quanzhen Seven Masters? Hou Tonghai opened his
mouth and shouted cursing words, said that it was three
against one, that it was not a real heros deed. Yin Zhiping
tore up a piece of his clothes and stuffed it into his mouth.
Hou Tonghais face looked so angry, but he could not say
anything.
Yin Zhiping bowed to Cheng Yaojia, Shijie [Elder Martial
Sister] is the disciple of Sun Shishu [Martial (younger)
Uncle Sun]? You little brother Yin Zhiping greets you.
Cheng Yaojia hurriedly returned his bow and said, I dont
deserve it. I wonder Shixiong [Martial Brother xiong is
brother in a general term] which Shibos [Martial (older)
Uncle] disciple? Little sister pays my respect to Yin
Shixiong.
Little brother is a disciple of Changchun
[perpetual/eternal spring], Yin Zhiping replied.
Since taking apprenticeship under her master, Cheng
Yaojia had never left her house, so among the Quanzhen
Seven Masters, she had never met six of them. However,
her master had taught her about all of her martial uncles,
and that Changchun Zi, Qiu Shibo was the most heroic and
possessed the highest martial art skill. Learning that Yin
Zhiping was Qiu Chujis disciple she regarded him with
respect; lowering her head she said, Yin Shixiong is my
older martial brother. I am surnamed Cheng. Just call me
Shimei [younger martial sister].
Yin Zhiping had been under his master tutelage for quite a
long time, he had also inherited his masters broad-minded
and heroic disposition. He saw this martial sister as girlish
and shy, she did not look like a heroic person at all; he
was secretly amused. He chatted with her about their
school for a while then he turned toward Lu Guanying to
introduce himself. Lu Guanying introduced himself, but did
not mention his fathers name or his title.
Yin Zhiping turned his attention to Hou Tonghai. This
lunatics martial art is actually very good; I wonder where
he came from. We must not release him, he said.
Lu Guanying said, Let little brother hack my saber and
finish him off. He was the leader of a band of robbers at
the Lake Tai, so killing was not a big deal to him. Cheng
Yaojia, on the other hand, was tender-hearted. Ah! Dont
kill him! she said.
Yin Zhiping smiled, Its all right not to kill him, he said,
Cheng Shimei, have you been here long?
Cheng Yaojia blushed. Little sister has just arrived, she
said.
Yin Zhiping looked at the couple and thought, Looks like
these two are in love with one another; I must not
these two are in love with one another; I must not
interfere. Ill just talk for a while and then Ill go. He said,
I received an order from Shifu to go to the Ox Village to
find someone and convey a message to him. Little brother
must take my leave; well meet again later. He cupped
his hands and turned around to leave.
Cheng Yaojias blush had not faded, but hearing him, it
seemed like a layer of redness crept back onto her face.
Hanging her head low she asked timidly, Yin Shixiong,
whom are you seeking?
Yin Zhiping hesitated slightly, he thought, Cheng Shimei
is my schools disciple, this surnamed Lu fellow is her
travel companion, so he is not an outsider. I think there is
no harm in telling them. Thereupon he said, I am looking
for a friend by the surname of Guo.
At his words, four people at either sides of the wall were
stunned. Lu Guanying asked, Could it be that friend has a
single character Jing as his name?
Thats right, Yin Zhiping said, Brother Lu also know this
Guo friend? he asked.
Lu Guanying replied, The one Little brother is looking for
is exactly this Guo Shishu [martial uncle].
Yin Zhiping and Cheng Yaojia were both surprised, You
call him Shishu?
My father is of the same generation as he is, Lu
Guanying said, Thats why Little Brother calls him
Shishu. Lu Chengfeng and Huang Rong were of the same
generation; Guo Jing and Huang Rong were engaged to
each other. Therefore, Lu Guanying referred to Guo Jing as
martial uncle.
Cheng Yaojia did not say anything, but her heart was
troubled. Yin Zhiping busily asked, Have you seen him?
Where is he?
Little Brother had just arrived. I was about to inquire
when this lunatic attacked without any reason, Lu
Guanying replied.
Good! Yin Zhiping said, Then let us look for him
together. Three people went out the door together.
Huang Rong and Guo Jing looked at each other with bitter
smiles on their faces. They will come back, Guo Jing
said, Ronger, open the door and call them.
Huang Rong sighed and said, How can I do that? These
people are looking for you, must be over some important
matters. You are still trying to heal your injury, how can
your attention be diverted?
Thats right, Guo Jing agreed, Must be a very important
matter. Can you think of something?
Huang Rong said, I will not open the door even if the sky
is falling
Sure enough, not too long afterwards, Yin Zhiping three
people came back to the inn. Lu Guanying said, Even in
his hometown nobody can shed a light on his
whereabouts. This is not good.
Yin Zhiping said, I wonder over what important matter do
Brother Lu try to find him; may we know?
Initially Lu Guanying was unwilling to say, but after seeing
Cheng Yaojias hopeful look, for some unknown reason he
found it hard to resist. He said, It is a long story. Let
Little Brother sweep the filth from the floor first, then I will
relate the story to you two. There was no broom or
dustpan in this inn, so Yin and Lu two people had to use
tree branches to clean up the filth, only then did they sat
down to talk.
Lu Guanying was about to speak when Cheng Yaojia
suddenly said, Wait a minute! She went to Hou Tonghai,
cut two pieces of her clothes and stopped his ears. We
cant let him listen, she said with a low voice.
Lu Guanying praised her, Miss is very careful. We dont
know where this lunatic came from, we must not let him
listen to what we are discussing.
On the other side of the wall Huang Rong laughed in her
heart, We are eavesdropping in here, so it is difficult for
you to find out; but inside there is Ouyang Ke lying down
and listening, and nobody notices. Yet you are still talking
about carefulness?
Cheng Da Xiaojie had never roamed Jianghu before, Yin
Zhiping took after his masters broadmindedness, plus he
was still young and inexperienced; Lu Guanying was the
leader of Lake Tais robbers, he used to give orders and
was not used to pay attention to the details. Thereupon
three people talked about important matters without
carefully investigating their surroundings.
Cheng Yaojia stooped down and saw that Hou Tonghais
ears were cut off; she was only startled for moment before
stuffing the pieces of cloth into his ears. She smiled
slightly and to Lu Guanying said, Now you can talk.
Lu Guanying reluctantly said, Ay! I dont know where to
start. I am looking for Guo Shishu. Reasonably speaking I
should not look for him, but I cannot but look for him.
This is so strange, Yin Zhiping commented.
Thats true, Lu Guanying continued, I am looking for
Guo Shishu not because of him, but because of his six
masters.
Yin Zhiping slapped the table and shouted, The Six Freaks
of Jiangnan?
Exactly, Lu Guanying replied.
Aha! Yin Zhiping exclaimed, I think Lu Xiong came to
this place over the same matter as Little Brother did. Why
dont we write down a name and let Cheng Shimei decide
whether we are thinking of the same thing or not.
Before Lu Guanying could answer, Cheng Yaojia had
already smiled and said, Thats good. You two turn your
backs and write.
Yin Zhiping and Lu Guanying both picked a twig and wrote
down something on the ground. Yin Zhiping said with a
smile, Cheng Shimei, see if what we wrote down are the
same or not?
Cheng Yaojia looked at their writing and in a low voice
said, Yin Shixiong, your guess was wrong. The two of you
did not write the same thing.
Ah! Yin Zhiping exclaimed and stood up.
Cheng Yaojia smiled and said, You wrote Huang Yaoshi
three characters, he actually drew a peach blossom.
Huang Rong was shocked, Both of them are looking for
Jing Gege in relation to my father? she thought. She
heard Lu Guanying say, What Yin Shixiong wrote is the
grandmaster of my school, Little Brother did not dare to
write down his name.
Yin Zhiping was startled, Your grandmaster? Hmm, looks
like what we wrote down are the same after all. Isnt
Huang Yaoshi the Master of the Peach Blossom Island?
Oh! So thats how it is, Cheng Yaojia said.
Yin Zhiping said, Since Lu Xiong is a Peach Blossom
Islands disciple, then the reason you are looking for the
Six Freaks of Jiangnan is certainly not in their favor.
Thats not true, Lu Guanying said.
Yin Zhiping noticed Lu Guanying spoke with reluctance, he
was unhappy, he said, Since Lu Xiong does not regard
Little Brother as your friend, then its useless for us to talk
much longer. Ill take my leave now. He stood up and
turned around to leave.
Lu Guanying busily said, Yin Shixiong, wait! Little Brother
has a difficulty and I wish for Shixiongs help.
has a difficulty and I wish for Shixiongs help.
Yin Zhiping just loved it when others came to him for help,
he happily said, All right, then talk to me.
Lu Guanying said, Yin Shixiong, you are a disciple of the
Quanzhen Sect. If you know someone is in danger, you
will certainly forewarn that person to guard against the
danger, since that is part of your duty as a chivalrous
person. But what if your own superior wanted to harm
innocent people; would you still warn those innocent
people to guard against your superior?
Yin Zhiping slapped his thigh and exclaimed, Thats right!
I know you are a Peach Blossom Island disciple; so you
must have a great difficulty in this matter. All right, let us
see what I can do.
Lu Guanying said, In this matter, if Little Brother does not
do anything, I am not doing my duty in upholding
righteousness; but if I do something, I am betraying my
own school. Even though Little Brother wishes to ask
Shixiongs help, in all honesty, I cannot open my mouth.
Yin Zhiping had more or less guessed what he wanted, but
since he was not willing to say it out loud, Yin Zhiping did
not quite know what to do. He lifted his hand to scratch his
head, his face looked awkward.
Cheng Yaojia remembered something: when a girl was too
shy to say her hearts content, usually the mother or her
sisters would ask her questions, and determine what she
really wanted by her nodding or shaking her head.
Although it was not the best method, it usually would
reveal the content of the girls heart in the end. For
instance the mother would ask, Child, are you in love with
Zhang Sange [Third Brother surnamed Zhang]? The girl
would shake her head. Is it Li Silang [Fourth lad of Li
family]? The girl would shake her head again. Then it
must be the Wang familys cousin. The girl would hang
her head low without saying anything; that meant the
guess was correct. Thereupon Cheng Yaojia said to Yin
Zhiping, Yin Shige [martial brother Yin], you ask Lu Dage
[big brother Lu] questions. If it is correct, he will nod, if
wrong, he will shake his head. That way he wont say
anything to betray his own school.
Yin Zhiping was delighted, Shimei, that is a wonderful
idea. Lu Xiong, let me tell you first about my business. My
Shifu, Changchun Zhenren, happened to hear that the
Master of the Peach Blossom Island hates the Six Freaks of
Jiangnan to his bones and that he is going to wipe out the
entire six families from the face of the earth. My Shifu
immediately set out to Jiaxing to deliver the warning, but
the Six Freaks were actually not home; they were
traveling somewhere. Thereupon my Shifu visited the six
families one by one and told them to escape, so when the
Island Master Huang arrived, he did not find a single
Island Master Huang arrived, he did not find a single
person. He was livid and leashed out his anger to the air;
then he went north. I dont know what happened
afterwards. Do you know this matter?
Lu Guanying nodded. Yin Zhiping continued, I think the
Island Master Huang is pursuing the Six Freaks to the
north. Initially there was a friction between my Shifu and
the Six Freaks, but first of all this friction has been taken
care off, secondly my Shifu greatly admires the Six Freaks
chivalrous deeds in helping others in distress; and finally
my Shifu thinks this matter is not Six Freaks fault at all. It
just so happened that the Quanzhen Seven Masters were
having a meeting in Jiangnan, hence they spread out to
find the Six Freaks, to warn them against this danger. It
would be best if they could just go into hiding to faraway
place so that your Grandmaster wont be able to find
them. Dont you agree that we are doing the right thing?
Lu Guanying repeatedly nodded his head.
Huang Rong was puzzled, Jing Gege had already fulfilled
his promise to come to the Peach Blossom Island; why
would Father still want to settle the debt with the Six
Freaks? She did not know that her father heard Lingzhi
Shangrens lie and believed that his daughter had died on
the sea; therefore, in his grief he wanted to vent his anger
on the Six Freaks.
She heard Yin Zhiping continue, Since he could not find
the Six Freaks, my Shifu then remembered the Six Freaks
disciple, Guo Jing. He is a native of the Ox Village in the
Linan prefecture, and most likely had returned to his
hometown; thereupon my Shifu sent Little Brother to find
him here. Chances are he would know his six masters
whereabouts. Did you come to this place also over this
business?
Lu Guanying again nodded his head. Yin Zhiping said,
Who would have thought that Guo Xiong had not come
home yet. My Shifu is very fond of the Six Freaks, but
since he could not find them, he did not know what else he
could do. But since thats the case, apparently the Island
Master Huang might not be able to find them either. Lu
Xiong wanted to ask for my help, is it concerning this
matter also?
Lu Guanying nodded. Yin Zhiping said, Whatever order Lu
Xiong might have, please tell me. Little Brother will do my
best to fulfill your wish.
Lu Guanying did not open his mouth, but his face looked
quite awkward. Cheng Yaojia said with a smile, Yin Shige,
you forgot that Lu Xiang Gong cannot open his mouth to
speak frankly.
Yin Zhiping smiled, Thats right, he said, Lu Xiong, do
you want me to wait for Guo Xiong in this place? Lu
you want me to wait for Guo Xiong in this place? Lu
Guanying shook his head.
Do you want Little Brother to quickly find the Six Freaks
and Guo Xiong then? Yin Zhiping asked. Again Lu
Guanying shook his head.
Ah, I get it, Yin Zhiping said, Lu Xiong wants Little
Brother to spread the news in the Jianghu. Those Six
Freaks are natives of Jiangnan, once the word is out,
sooner or later they will hear it.
Lu Guanying still shook his head. Yin Zhiping presented
seven, eight more guesses, but Lu Guanying kept shaking
his head. Cheng Yaojia also asked him twice, but none of
her guesses was correct either. Not only Yin Zhiping was
confounded, Huang Rong at the adjacent room was also
confounded. Three people were in a deadlock situation for
half a day. Finally Yin Zhiping laughed and said, Cheng
Shimei, you can slowly talk with him, I cannot play this
riddle game anymore. I am going out for a walk, I will be
back in a couple of hours. With that he went out the door
and left.
Other than Hou Tonghai, Lu and Cheng two people were
left alone. Cheng Yaojia hung her head low, she saw Lu
Guanying still had not made any move. She stole a glance
toward him right when Lu Guanying was also looking at
her. Their eyes met and both hurriedly glanced away.
Cheng Yaojia blushed even redder and hung her head even
lower so that her chin touched her chest. Her hands played
with the silk sashes at the end of her swords hilt.
Lu Guanying slowly stood up and walked to the nearby
stove, above which there was a Kitchen God idol. He stood
in front of the Kitchen God idol and said, Zao Wangye
[Kitchen God, Master, lit. kitchen stove king master] Xiao
Ren [little/lowly person] has a burden in my heart, but I
cannot reveal it to anybody else. So I am going to bare it
all to you, hoping that with your divine power you will
bless this matter.
Cheng Yaojia silently praised him, A smart man. She
raised her head to listen carefully.
Lu Guanying said, Xiao Ren is Lu Guanying, the son of the
Village Master Lu of Cloud Village by the Lake Tai. My
fathers name is Chengfeng; he is a disciple of the Island
Master Huang of the Peach Blossom Island. A few days ago
my Grandmaster came to the village, he said he wanted to
kill the Six Freaks of Jiangnan and their entire families. He
ordered my father and my Shibo [martial (older) uncle]
Mei Chaofeng to help find the Six Freaks whereabouts. Mei
Shibo has a deep enmity with the Six Freaks, so she
accepted this order with gladness. Not so with my father;
he knew the Six Freaks of Jiangnan as patriots and
chivalrous heroes, so killing them would not be righteous.
Moreover, my father has become friends with the Six
Freakss disciple, Guo Shishu [martial (younger) uncle
Freakss disciple, Guo Shishu [martial (younger) uncle
Guo]; therefore, he could not ignore this matter. My father
has received an order from my Grandmaster, he was in a
very difficult position. He had a mind to dispatch Xiao Ren
to deliver a warning to the Six Freaks of Jiangnan, telling
them to go hiding and save their own lives, but he could
not possibly betray his own master. That night my father
looked up to the sky and heaved a deep sigh, softly talking
to himself, revealing his concerns. Xiao Ren was nearby
and heard everything. Being a filial person I share my
fathers sorrow. Eventually my Grandmaster left and Xiao
Ren left that very same night trying to find the Six Freaks
and deliver the warning.
Huang Rong and Cheng Yaojia both thought, It turned out
he copied his fathers method of telling others without
betraying his own school.
They heard Lu Guanying continue, Six Freaks were
nowhere to be found, I remember their disciple, Guo
Shishu, but he is also nowhere to be found. Guo Shishu is
my Grandmasters son-in-law
Ah! Cheng Yaojia could not help but to exclaim softly,
then hastily covered her mouth with her hand. Initially she
was attracted to Guo Jing and thought she was in love with
him. She did not realize it was only a young girls
infatuation and not a true love. Today she met Lu
Guanying, who looked distinguished, handsome and
elegant; in all respects he looked superior to Guo Jing.
When she heard that Guo Jing was Huang Yaoshis son-in-
law she was shocked, but not at all felt sad or
heartbroken; on the contrary, she felt relieved. She also
recalled at Baoying she saw Guo Jing and Huang Rong
were very close to each other. All of a sudden anything did
not matter to her anymore. Unconsciously the heart of this
young woman had already gone to somebody else.
Lu Guanying heard her soft exclamation; he wanted to
turn around and look at her face, but he forced himself to
bear it. He thought, If I acknowledge someone is listening
on the side, I must stop talking altogether. That day when
Father talked to the heaven, never once he looked at my
direction. Right now I am talking to the Kitchen God; if she
is listening, that means she is eavesdropping, I have
nothing to do with it. Thereupon he continued, I am
hoping that when I find Guo Shishu he and Huang Shigu
[martial aunt] would beseech the Grandmaster. My
Grandmaster is hot-tempered, but he loves his daughter
and son-in-law, so it is possible that he would not kill his
son-in-laws six masters. However, from the way my
father talked, it sounds like Guo Shishu and Huang Shigu
had encountered some calamities; whatever it is, it was
not convenient for me to inquire from my father.
Listening to this point Huang Rong thought, Did father
know that Jing Gege is suffering a serious injury? No, he
simply cannot know about it. Most probably he heard that
simply cannot know about it. Most probably he heard that
we were stranded on that deserted island.
Meanwhile Lu Guanying continued, Yin Shixiong is
straightforward and just, Miss Cheng is intelligent and
friendly
(Listening to him praising her in her face, Cheng Yaojia
was happy and shy at the same time)
but whats in my heart is like a fantasy, they cannot
possibly guess it. I am thinking that the Six Freaks of
Jiangnan are well-known heroes and real men; although
their martial art skills are inferior to my Grandmaster, but
isnt asking them to run away from danger the same as
accusing them of afraid of death? They will certainly not do
such a cowardly act. I am afraid if they hear the news
instead of running away they will go and find the
Grandmaster! Therefore, instead of helping them I would
be bringing them to the disaster.
Huang Rong secretly nodded; she thought Lu Guanying
was worthy to be the leader of the Lake Tais heroes; he
had a profound understanding of the way of the Jianghu
people. She heard him continue, I also think that the
Quanzhen Seven Masters are chivalrous people with
flourishing name and prestige, their martial art skills are
also high. If Yin Shixiong and Miss Cheng are willing to
earnestly ask their masters to be the mediator,
Grandmaster would most likely give them face. I dont
think there is an irreconcilable deep animosity between
Grandmaster and the Six Freaks of Jiangnan; most likely
the Six Freaks had said or done something that was
offensive to the Grandmaster. What they need is a
reputable character to act as the mediator and surely
forgiveness is not impossible. Kitchen God, Master, Xiao
Rens difficulty is that I have an idea in vain, since I
cannot reveal it to anybody. I am asking you to handle this
business for me. Having finished speaking, he repeatedly
bowed to pay his respect to the Kitchen God.
As he finished speaking Cheng Yaojia hastily turned
around to find Yin Zhiping; but as she walked to the door
she heard Lu Guanying say something else, Kitchen God,
if the Quanzhen Seven Masters are willing to mediate, they
will render an enormously good deed. But when the Seven
talk to my Grandmaster, I wish they will be courteous and
respectful and not offend my Grandmaster in any way.
Otherwise when one wave has not yet subsided, another
wave arises, then all efforts will be wasted. This is all I
have to say to you.
Cheng Yaojia smiled and said in her heart, You are done
talking, now its my turn to take care of your business.
Then she left the inn to look for Yin Zhiping. But after
going around the village she had not seen his neither his
shadow nor his tracks.
She was about to turn around and came back when
suddenly she heard Yin Zhiping call her in a subdued
voice, Cheng Shimei! He beckoned to her from the
corner of a wall.
Ah! Here you are, Cheng Yaojia happily said.
Yin Zhiping made a hand signal, telling her to be quiet; he
pointed to the west and walked toward her. In a low voice
he told her, There are some suspicious looking people
snooping around over there, they all carry weapons with
them.
Cheng Yaojias mind was occupied with what Lu Guanying
had just said, she said, I think they are just passers-by.
Yin Zhipings face actually looked serious, with a low voice
he said, Those peoples movements were agile, their
martial art skills must be very high. We must be very
careful. Actually he saw Peng Lianhu and the others. They
waited for Hou Tonghai for a long time and he did not
come back. They thought he must be in some danger; but
all of them remembered the expert who pretended to be
the ghost the previous night in the imperial palace, who
would dare to go and rescue him? All of a sudden they
spotted Yin Zhiping, so they withdrew and hid themselves.
Yin Zhiping waited for a while, but did not see any activity
ahead, so he went over to take a look, but these people
had already gone without a trace. Thereupon Cheng Yaojia
told him everything she heard from Lu Guanying.
Yin Zhiping smiled and said, So thats what he was
thinking about. How could anybody guess it? Cheng
Shimei, you go and ask Sun Shishus [martial uncle] help,
Ill go and tell Shifu. As long as the Quanzhen Seven
Masters are willing to act, what matter under the sky they
cannot solve?
But we have to be careful not to mess this thing up,
Cheng Yaojia said. Then she relayed what Lu Guanying
said just before she left the inn.
Humph, Yin Zhiping sneered, Who is Huang Yaoshi
anyway? Is he stronger than the Quanzhen Seven
Masters?
Cheng Yaojia was about to remind him not to be too
arrogant, but seeing his stern expression she swallowed
back the word that was on her lips. Two people went back
to the inn together.
Lu Guanying said, Little Brother will have to take my
leave. Whenever you pass through the Lake Tai area,
please pay me a visit at the Cloud Village for a few days.
Cheng Yaojia was crushed to see him leave so soon, but
how could she dare to reveal her deepest feelings?
Yin Zhiping turned around to face the Kitchen God idol and
Yin Zhiping turned around to face the Kitchen God idol and
said, Kitchen God, Master, Quanzhen Sect is most willing
to help other people in distress. Whenever there is any
injustice in the Jianghu and the Quanzhen disciples find
out about it, there is no way we will not interfere.
Lu Guanying knew these words were directed to him,
thereupon he also said, Kitchen God, Master, I pray that
you will give your blessing so that this matter will be
resolved in peace. Disciple is forever grateful towards all
these gentlemen who spend their energy to help.
Yin Zhiping said, Kitchen God, Master, please do not
worry; the Quanzhen Seven Masters power is shaking the
world. As long as they are willing to act, there is nothing in
this world they cannot deal with.
Lu Guanying was startled, he thought, How can my
Grandmaster be convinced if the Quanzhen Seven Masters
rely on power? He busily said, Kitchen God, Master, you
know that my Grandmaster comes and goes as he wishes,
he never pays attention to other people. Others speak as
friends to him, he would certainly listen, but he loathes it if
others try to speak reason with him!
Ha, ha Yin Zhiping said, Kitchen God, Master, how
can the Quanzhen Seven Masters be afraid of others?
Originally this matter had nothing to do with us, my Shifu
only sent me to deliver the warning. But if anybody
provokes us the Quanzhen disciples, I dont care whether
he is Yellow Yaoshi [surname huang literal translation is
Yellow] or Hei Yaoshi [Black Yaoshi], the Quanzhen Sect
will definitely teach him a lesson.
Lu Guanying felt anger rising on his chest, he said,
Kitchen God, Master, what disciple had just said, please
just consider it a talk in my sleep. If anybody belittles us,
we dont want to accept anybodys favor anymore. These
two were talking to each other, but they were facing the
Kitchen God idol. One spoke and the other responded,
gradually this exchange of words became hotter and
hotter.
Cheng Yaojia wanted to interfere, but those two men were
young and hot-tempered, neither was willing to yield even
for half a word. Finally Yin Zhiping said, Kitchen God,
Master, the Quanzhen Sects martial art is the purest of
orthodox skill, while others are heretical skill, even if they
are good, how can they be measured up against the
Quanzhen Sect?
Lu Guanying responded, Kitchen God, Master, I have
heard for a long time the reputation of Quanzhen Sects
martial art; certainly there are many martial art experts
within the Quanzhen Sect. But this doesnt mean that
there are no arrogant blabbermouths among the disciples.
Yin Zhiping was angry, his palm struck and the corner of
Yin Zhiping was angry, his palm struck and the corner of
the kitchen stove collapsed. He stared hard and shouted
loudly, Good kid, you curse people!
Bang! Lu Guanying also struck the other corner and it fell
to the ground. He shouted, How do I dare to curse you? I
am cursing those condescending conceited disciples.
Yin Zhiping had seen Lu Guanyings martial art skill just
now; he knew it was still inferior to his, so his confidence
was boosted and with a cold laugh he said, Fine! Let us
try, well see who is conceited in the end.
Lu Guanying knew perfectly well that he was not Yin
Zhipings match, but he hated it when others insulted his
school. He was like one riding on a tigers back, he could
not continue riding, yet it is difficult to back down. He
drew his saber, made a gesture of respect with his left
hand and said, Little Brother is ready to receive Quanzhen
Sects excellent stances.
Cheng Yaojia was very anxious, tears streaming down
from her eyes. She wanted to throw herself in between
these two men, but each time did not have the courage to
do so. She saw Yin Zhiping sweep his whisk away and step
forward to launch his attack and straightaway two people
fight ferociously.
Lu Guanying did not expect victory; he merely hoped he
would avoid an embarrassing defeat. Immediately he
launched the luo han dao fa [Buddhist arhats saber
technique] he learned from Reverend Kumu [Dead Wood],
creating a tight defense around him.
Yin Zhiping assumed offensive position immediately, and
to his surprise he found the opponents saber power to be
quite strong. He realized he had recklessly underestimated
his opponent when his left arm was almost chopped down.
His heart shivered and he hastily concentrated his
attention to face the attack and respond accordingly;
launching his schools special teaching of calming his mind
and spirit, slow step but quick hand movements. Only by
doing this did he gradually gain the upper hand.
For the last several months Lu Guanying had received his
fathers instructions so that he enjoyed progress by leaps
and bounds, but the days of his training were too short to
be compared to Yin Zhiping who was a main disciple of
Changchun.
Huang Rong was watching this fight through the small
mirror; she saw Yin Zhiping gradually take the lead, she
cursed in her heart, This xiao za mao [lit. little mixed-up
hair a derogatory term to Taoist priest] was scolding my
father. If Jing Gege was not injured, I would certainly
teach you some lessons on the heretical Peach Blossom
Islands martial art. Aiyo! Not good!
She saw Lu Guanyings saber strike down with a familiar
stance, Yin Zhiping intercepted it with his whisk and
diverted the saber away; then turning his hand over his
finger moved with an exceptional speed toward the crook
of Lu Guanyings elbow. Lu Guanying felt his arm go numb
and his saber fell down to the ground. Without showing
any mercy Yin Zhiping swept his whisk toward Lu
Guanyings face while loudly shouted, This is Quanzhen
Sects martial art, remember it well! His whisk was made
of horses tail mixed with strands of silver threads; once
Lu Guanyings face got hit, it would certainly be slashed
with countless cuts.
Lu Guanying understood the danger, he quickly ducked
and the whisk followed by sweeping downward. Suddenly
a tender voice was shouting, Yin Shige! Cheng Yaojia
thrust her sword to block the whisk. Lu Guanying took that
opportunity to leap back and pick his saber from the
ground.
Yin Zhiping coldly laughed, Good! Cheng Shimei, you are
helping an outsider. Come! You two lovers can fight me
together.
You you Cheng Yaojia stammered.
Swish! Swish! Swish! Ying Zhiping swept his whisk three
times, forcing her to move her hands and feet in a
disorderly manner. Lu Guanying saw her precarious
situation he raised his saber and joined the fight two
against one. But Cheng Yaojia did not want to fight her
martial brother, so she jumped back.
Come! Yin Zhiping said, He cannot fight me alone.
Otherwise, in a while you will come and help him anyway.
Huang Rong watched these three people fighting each
other in amusement; she was wondering how this matter
could be resolved when suddenly she heard some noise
from the door. She saw Peng Lianhu, Sha Tongtian, along
with Wanyan Honglie, Yang Kang, and the others came in
together.
It turned out they had been waiting for Hou Tonghai for a
long time and he did not come back. Sha Tongtian was
concerned over his martial brother, so gathering his
courage he quietly came over to take a look. He saw inside
the inn two people were fighting; their martial art skills
were only average. He waited for a long time but did not
see anybody else. He was afraid to come in alone, so he
went back and summoned the others, taking them back to
the inn.
Yin and Lu two people saw these people came in; they
leaped back and stopped fighting. They asked these
newcomers, but Sha Tongtian swayed and stepped forward
with arms open wide, grabbing both mens wrists.
Meanwhile Peng Lianhu stooped down and untied Hou
Meanwhile Peng Lianhu stooped down and untied Hou
Tonghais hands.
Hou Tonghai had been suffering for half a day; he was
really angry. Without taking out the cloths in his mouth he
roared and threw himself at Cheng Yaojia, attacking her
with his palms. Cheng Yaojia evaded by moving backward
in a circle. Hou Tonghais face was purple from the bruise;
his fists went straight up and down fiercely attacking
Cheng Yaojia.
Hold on! Peng Lianhu repeatedly said, Lets talk first.
But Hou Tonghais mouth and ears were stopped with
cloths, how could he have heard anything?
The acupoint on Lu Guanyings wrist was grabbed by Sha
Tongtian; he felt half of his body went numb, he could not
move. But seeing Cheng Yaojia in danger and Hou Tonghai
was like a mad tiger; he struggled hard and without
knowing where the strength came from, he shook Sha
Tongtians grab loose and fiercely threw himself toward
Hou Tonghai.
Before he reached his target Peng Lianhu swept his leg
and sent him tumbling down and immediately Peng Lianhu
pounced on him. He grabbed Lu Guanying by the back of
his neck and lifted him up; Who are you? he asked,
Where is that fellow who played ghost?
Suddenly the door creaked and it opened slowly.
Everybody turned their head at once, but nobody came in.
Peng Lianhu and the others could not help but feel shivers
of fear in their hearts; suddenly a female head with
disheveled hair sticking out was at the door. Liang Ziweng
and Lingzhi Shangren jumped up in fright; they even
shouted, Not good! A female ghost!
Peng Lianhu saw clearly that she was just an ordinary
country girl; Come in! he shouted.
Shagu walked in with a giggle, sticking out her tongue she
said, Ah, so many people!
Liang Ziweng was the one shouted, Female Ghost!
earlier, now he saw she was just a poor peasant girl with
tattered clothes and silly demeanor; out of shame he
became angry. He jumped forward and shouted, Who are
you? Stretching out his hand he grabbed her arm. Who
would have thought that Shagu withdrew her arm and
flipped her hand, then her palm struck with the Peach
Blossom Islands bi bo zhang fa [jade-green wave palm
technique]. Although her skill was not refined, the stance
was subtle and wonderful. Liang Ziweng did not guard
against her counterattack at all. Slap! Shagus palm hit
the back of his hand, hard.
Liang Ziweng was stunned and angry at the same time.
Good! he called out, You are playing dumb! He rushed
Good! he called out, You are playing dumb! He rushed
forward with both fists straight up. Shagu stepped back to
evade, suddenly she pointed toward his shiny bald head
and burst out in laughter.
This laughter caught everybody by surprise; Liang Ziweng
was stunned and he stopped dead on his tracks for a few
seconds; only then he ferociously resumed his attack.
Shagu raised her hands to block, but she staggered back.
She knew she was not his match, so she turned around,
trying to run away. But Liang Ziweng would not let her
escape, he stretched his left leg backward to block her,
while his elbow struck backward, followed by his fist.
Shagus nose was hit hard until she felt her head spinning.
She cried out, Sister who eats the watermelon, come out
quickly! Help me! Somebody is hitting me!
Huang Rong was startled, she thought, Not killing this
dumb girl was a big mistake; she is bound to bring us
disaster. Suddenly she heard a soft humph sound. It was
so soft, almost inaudible, but Huang Rongs heart jumped
in delight. Father is here! she thought. Hastily she looked
through the small hole and saw Huang Yaoshi wearing a
human-skin mask, standing on the doorstep.
Nobody saw him come, as if he had just arrived, but also
as if he had been there before everybody else came. He
stood motionless like a log of wood, without showing the
least bit of emotion on his face. Everybody who saw him
could not help but shudder. He did not have a green face
nor did he have fierce teeth; he did not even look
loathsome or ugly, but in all honesty nobody could say
that his face belonged to a living person.
Shagu only exchanged three stances with Liang Ziweng
but Huang Yaoshi could immediately tell that she was
using the martial art of his school. With a heart full of
questions he asked, Miss, who is your master? Where is
he?
Shagu simply shook her head. She stared at him blankly.
Suddenly she clapped her hands and laughed. Huang
Yaoshi frowned; he knew she must have had some relation
with his disciples. If not their disciple, then she must be
their family or relative. He was very fond and tended to be
over-protective toward his disciples; in no way would he
allow anybody to bully them. Mei Chaofeng was a
renegade disciple of his; she had committed a great crime
against her master. Yet when she was defeated by Guo
Jing Huang Yaoshi would still help her; much less Shagu
who was a nave and child-like young girl. Thereupon he
said, Dumb kid, others hit you, why dont you hit back?
The other day on the boat, when Huang Yaoshi was
looking for his daughter, he did not wear any mask, so his
appearance was not the same as today; nobody
recognized him. But as soon as he opened his mouth,
Wanyan Honglie, Yang Kang and Peng Lianhu, three
Wanyan Honglie, Yang Kang and Peng Lianhu, three
people remembered his voice and vaguely guessed his
identity. Peng Lianhu knew this evil man must not have
good things in his mind; he also guessed that the ghost of
the imperial palace last night might be this man. He knew
there was no way he could fight this man, so while there
was an opportunity, he was thinking of launching the
thirty-sixth stance, namely: run away.
Shagu said, I cant hit him?
Who says you cannot hit him? Huang Yaoshi said, He hit
your nose, you must hit his nose. He hit you once, you
must pay him back three times.
Shagu laughed. All right! she said. Without thinking that
Liang Ziwengs skill was way above hers she walked over
to him and said, You hit my nose, I must hit your nose.
You hit me once, I must pay you back three times. Her
fist went straight up to his nose.
Liang Ziweng raised up his hand to block, suddenly the qu
chi [crooked reservoir] acupoint on the bent of his arm
was numb. His hand was already half way up but could not
go further. Bang! his nose was squarely hit by Shagus
fist.
Two! Shagu called out and sent out another fist.
Liang Ziweng bent his knees, keeping his back straight;
left hand straight out with one of the highest qin na [grab
and capture] techniques. He was sure he could turn
Shagus arm over and divert the attack; who would have
thought that as his fingers touched Shagus arm, the bi ru
[arm scholar] acupoint on his arm was numb and he was
unable to divert Shagus hand. Bang! for the second time
his nose was hit by Shagus fist. It was such a violent blow
that his head was thrown backward and he staggered,
almost fell down. Liang Ziweng was really angry.
Other people were astounded, but they did not see
anything unusual. Peng Lianhu was an expert in secret
projectile usage; he was the only one who noticed
something. Each time Liang Ziweng blocked the attack,
both times Peng Lianhu heard a very light swishing noise
of secret projectiles. He knew Huang Yaoshi had launched
some kind of tiny metal needles toward Liang Ziwengs
acupoints. Only he did not see Huang Yaoshis arm move,
so he did not know how Huang Yaoshi did it.
Actually Huang Yaoshi was flicking his finger inside his
sleeve and sent the needles piercing through the fabric
toward the enemy. Invisible and almost inaudible, the
needles suddenly arrived; how could the enemy evade this
kind of attack?
Three! Shagu called out. Both of Liang Ziwengs arms did
not obey their masters order. His eyes saw the fist coming
straight toward his face; he did not have any choice but
straight toward his face; he did not have any choice but
step backward to evade. Who would have thought that as
he was about to step back the bai hai [white ocean]
acupoint on the inside of his right leg suddenly turned
numb. His shock had not subsided when a spark fluttered
in the air and he felt tears brimming in his eyes.
It turned out when his nose was hit the tears acupoint was
also hit. He had always regarded defeat in martial art
contests as nothing; but if tears streaming down his face,
his lifelong reputation would be ruined. Hastily he lifted up
his sleeve to wipe the tears away, but his arm did not
follow his order. Two big drops of tears finally came down
his cheeks.
Shagu saw his tears and busily said, Please dont cry!
Dont be afraid, I wont hit you anymore.
Compared to the three blows on his nose, those three
comforting sentences were more difficult for Liang Ziweng
to bear. In his resentment, Wah! he vomited a mouthful
of fresh blood. He looked up to Huang Yaoshi and said,
Who are you Sire? You secretly harmed people; what kind
of hero are you?
With a cold laugh Huang Yaoshi replied, Are you worthy
to ask my name? Suddenly he raised his voice up,
Everybody roll out of my presence!
Everybody standing on the side had early on felt their four
limbs and hundreds of bones uncomfortable; nobody had
the guts to fight, they just stood in that inn without
knowing what to do. When they heard his shout, it was as
if the had just received pardon on their lives. Peng Lianhu
was the first one wanted to go out, but only after two
steps he saw that Huang Yaoshi was standing on the
doorstep, not allowing anybody to pass through; hence he
stopped dead on his tracks.
Huang Yaoshi sneered, I told you to go, but you dont go.
Do you want me to slaughter all of you one by one?
Peng Lianhu had heard about Huang Yaoshis strange
temperament; he would do what he said. Therefore, Peng
Lianghu turned to the rest of them and said, This Senior
Master told us to leave. Lets just leave.
By this time Hou Tonghai had pulled the cloth away from
his mouth. He dashed toward Huang Yaoshi and glared at
him menacingly. Let me pass! he shouted.
Huang Yaoshi did not pay him any attention; You are not
worthy to make me move aside, he said flatly, If you
want to live, crawl out underneath my legs.
Everybody looked at each other in blank dismay; it was
clear from their faces that they were angry. They thought
that even though Huang Yaoshi might be highly skilled,
that even though Huang Yaoshi might be highly skilled,
there were currently many skilled pugilists gathered in that
room; if they joined forces and staked it all, they might
not necessarily lose.
Hou Tonghai roared and pounced on Huang Yaoshi, but
with a cold laugh Huang Yaoshi moved his left hand and
Hou Tonghai was lifted up high in the air; and then his
right hand pulled Hou Tonghais left arm. Crack! Hou
Tonghais arm, flesh and bones, was severed from his
body. Huang Yaoshi cast the severed arm and the man to
the ground. He raised his head up looking at the sky,
seemingly indifferent to his surrounding. Hou Tonghai
passed out from severe pain; blood rushed forth like a
fountain from the wound on his arm.
Everybodys face changed color. Huang Yaoshi slowly
turned his head; his eyes swept through everybodys face
one by one. Sha Tongtian, Peng Lianhu and the others
were used to killing people without batting their eyelids;
but seeing Huang Yaoshis gaze on them, they shuddered
in fear involuntarily, their hair standing on its end, goose
bumps appeared on their skins.
Suddenly Huang Yaoshi roared, Are you going to crawl
out or not?
Merely his voice was enough to scare the hell out of them;
nobody thought about joining forces and attacking him
altogether. Peng Lianhu hung his head low and was the
first to crawl out underneath his legs. Sha Tongtian
released Yin and Lu two people; carrying his martial
brother in his arms he followed. Yang Kang helped Wanyan
Honglie, and finally Liang Ziweng and Lingzhi Shangren;
one by one they crawled out underneath Huang Yaoshis
crotch. Once they were out of the door, they scurried away
like a frightened cat. Who dared to turn around and look
back?
End of Chapter 24
Attached Images
LoCH024.jpg (56.9 KB, 58 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 04:10 PM.
Reply With Quote
02-06-07, 10:21 AM
Chapter 25 Desolated Inn in the Village
#52
Chapter 25 Desolated Inn in the Village
Huang Yaoshi was silent, thinking about his daughter
but hiding his sadness. Lu Guanyin and Cheng Yaojia
stole glances at Huang Yaoshi and looked at each
other, feeling happy but awkward. Their faces and
ears were red.
Chapter 25 Desolated Inn in the Village
Part 1 Translated by Sunnysnow
Huang Yaoshi laughed and said, Guan Yin and this lady,
stay. Lu Guanyin was aware that his grand-teacher had
arrived earlier but when he saw Huang Yaoshi with his
mask on, he was afraid that the former would not be
willing to remove his identity and thus, didnt dare to
address him properly. He decided to bow politely four
times so as to greet Huang Yaoshi.
When Yin Zhiping saw how formidable Huang Yaoshi
looked, he knew that his was of high status and bowed
while saying, Quanzhen Sects Eternal Springs disciple,
Yin Zhiping greets senior.
Huang Yaoshi retorted, Everyone has gotten lost and I did
not ask you to stay on. Why are you still here? Are you
tired of living?
Yin Zhiping was taken aback, Disciple is a student of
Eternal Spring of Quanzhen Sect. I am not a criminal.
Huang Yaoshi answered, So what if youre from Quanzhen
Sect? With that, he grabbed a corner of the table and
removed a piece of wood before flinging it effortlessly at
Yin Zhiping. Yin Zhiping quickly used his whisk to raise
some dusts to block the attack but the small piece of wood
seemed to be made out of metal and he felt a strong force
charge towards him. He could not defend the force and the
piece of wood and whisk slapped onto his cheek. Yin
Zhiping felt a strong pain and there seemed to be some
stuff in his mouth. He hurriedly spitted it out onto his palm
before realizing that it was a few of his teeth, which laid on
his bloody palm. He was shocked and frightened and didnt
dare to make any sound.
Huang Yaoshi continued coldly, I am the so-called Huang
Yaoshi, Hei Yaoshi. What does Quanzhen Sect want so
show me? With these words, Yin Zhiping and Cheng
Yaojia were taken aback.
Lu Guanyin was also shaken and thought to himself,
Grand-teacher must have heard me quarrel with that little
Taoist quarrel just now. If he heard what I said to Prince
Zao, thenthenI think father will also before breaking
into cold sweat. Yin Zhiping rubbed his cheek and said,
You are a senior in the Wulin World but why do you
behave so shrewdly? The 6 freaks of Jiangnan are heroic
people, why must you force to them the corner? If not for
my teacher spreading the news, wont the 6 of them be
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
my teacher spreading the news, wont the 6 of them be
killed by you already?
Huang Yaoshi was furious, No wonder I couldnt find
them. So its a bunch of rascals poking their noses into
this matter.
Yin Zhiping was agitated and shouted, If you want to kill
me, then do so. Im not afraid of you.
Huang Yaoshi replied coldly, Didnt you have fun scolding
me behind my back?
Yin Zhiping spared no thought for his life and shouted, Ill
scold in front of you as well. You demon, you weirdo!
Ever since Huang Yaoshi became famous, no one, no
matter good or bad, would dare to be offensive in front of
him. He had never met someone as straightforward and
disrespectful as Yin Zhiping. The latter had seen how
cruelly he dealt with Hou Tonghai just now and yet, was
still not afraid to offend him. Huang Yaoshi was surprised
and thought that the little Taoist had backbone and was
bold, like him was he was young. Huang Yaoshi could not
help but compare Yin Zhiping to his younger self while he
stepped forward and said in a cold voice, If you dare,
scold some more.
Yin Zhiping said, Im not scared of you and yes I want to
scold you demonic weirdo.
Lu Guanyin thought secretly, Oh no, the little Taoist is not
going to be able to escape death. He yelled out, Bold
Bastard! You dare offend my grand-teacher? With that, he
raised his saber and made an attack for his shoulder. Lu
Guanyin was actually secretly trying to help Yin Zhiping.
He was sure that his Huang Yaoshi would show him no
mercy after all the insults. If Huang Yaoshi attacked, even
ten Yin Zhipings would not be able to escape alive. Lu
Guanyin hoped that if he injured Yin Zhiping, his grand-
teachers anger would subside somewhat and let that little
Taoist off.
Yin Zhiping evaded the attack with two steps and frowned
angrily before shouting, I dont want to live after today so
Im going to scold until Im happy. Lu Guanyin was bent
on injuring him so as to save his life and thus, made
another attack with his saber. At the same moment,
Cheng Yaojia unsheathed her sword and called out, Im
also a disciple of Quanzhen sect. If you want to kill, then
kill both of us!
Yin Zhiping did not expect this and shouted, Good,
Apprentice Sister Cheng! Both of them stood shoulder-to-
shoulder and stared at Huang Yaoshi. Lu Guanyin could
not attack anymore.
Huang Yaoshi laughed out, Good, you have guts, have
Huang Yaoshi laughed out, Good, you have guts, have
backbone. I, Huang Yaoshi am in fact a heretic demon,
you didnt scold wrongly. Your teacher is my junior, how
can I fight with a little Taoist then? Go then! He suddenly
stretched out his arm and grabbed Yin Zhipings chest
before flinging him outside. Yin Zhiping couldnt control
himself and flew out of the door. He thought that he would
fall badly but who would have thought that both his feet
landed on the ground and he was still standing normally.
He thought that Huang Yaoshi must have grabbed him and
dropped him gently onto the ground. Yin Zhiping dazed for
a second before thinking, Close Shave! No matter how
brave he was, he did not dare go back into the inn to scold
Huang Yaoshi. He stroked his swollen cheek and turned to
leave.
Cheng Yaojia sheathed her sword and made to leave when
Huang Yaoshi said, Wait.
He stretched out his hand to remove his mask and asked,
Are you willing to be his wife? while pointing at Lu
Guanyin. Cheng Yaojia was shocked but her snow-white
skin to turn red slowly.
Huang Yaoshi said, Your apprentice brother scolded right.
I am a heretic weirdo. Who doesnt know about Eastern
Heretic Huang Yaoshi, the owner of Peach Blossom Island?
The thing Old Heretic Huang hates most this life is rules
and conventions, especially saints and whatnots. These are
just things to cheat dumb people. Its such a joke that
people have been blindly abiding to these rules and
conventions for generations! I, Huang Yaoshi dont believe
in these nonsensical teachings. Everyone say Im heretic,
humph! At least a heretic is better than those jerks who
talk about morals and principals but caused the deaths of
so many! Cheng Yaojia was silent but her heart beat
wildly. She did not know how he was going to deal with
her.
But she only heard him say, Tell me properly. Do you
want to marry my grand-disciple? I like people who are
straightforward and have backbone. That little Taoist
scolded me behind my back. If he didnt dare do that in
front of me and kneeled down to beg me just now, do you
think I would have killed him? Humph, you dared to help
that little Taoist even though you knew it was dangerous,
so it shows that your character is good and compatible
with my Grand-disciple. Hurry up and answer me!
Cheng Yaojia was willing with all her heart but she didnt
even dare tell people like her parents, what more an
outsider? Furthermore, Lu Guanyin was standing beside
him. Huang Yaoshi saw that her pretty face was as red as
a rose while Lu Guanyin also lowered his head and
suddenly thought of his daughter. He let out a sigh and
said, If both of you love each other, I will give my
blessings. Ah, even parents cant decide the marriage for
their children for them.
He knew that if he had agreed to his daughter and Guo
Jings marriage, his beloved daughter would not have died
in the deep sea and was vexed. He raised his voice,
Guanyin, stop beating around the bush, do you want her
to be your wife or not?
Lu Guanyin was stunned and answered hurriedly, Grand-
teacher, Grand-disciples afraid that I am not good enough
for Huang Yaoshi cut in, Good enough! You are my
grand-disciple, you are good enough even for a princess!
Lu Guanyin saw Huang Yaoshis eagerness and knew that
if continued hesitating, the situation would turn worse. He
answered hurriedly, Grand-disciple is willing. Huang
Yaoshi smiled and said, Good. What about you Miss?
Cheng Yaojia felt a sweet sensation in her heart when she
heard Lu Guanyins words, when she heard Huang Yaoshis
question, she lowered her head and said softly, I need
father to help me decide.
Huang Yaoshi replied, What parents decision? All
nonsensical rubbish, I want to be the one to make the
decision! If your father is unwilling, ask him to come and
duel with me.
Cheng Yaojia smiled, Father only knows how to calculate
accounts and do calligraphy, he doesnt know any martial
arts. Huang Yaoshi thought for a while, Then well
compete using calculation! Humph, talking about
calculations, who on earth can win me? Hurry up, are you
willing or not?
Cheng Yaojia kept quiet and Huang Yaoshi said, Alright,
so you arent willing then, its up to you. We keep to our
words and Old Heretic Huang never allows anyone to
regret their decisions. Cheng Yaojia stole a glance at Lu
Guanyin and saw that his expression had turned anxious.
She thought to herself, Father dotes on me the most. If I
ask Auntie to talk to father and you ask someone to seek
my hand, father will agree. Why are you so anxious?
Huang Yaoshi stood up and shouted, Guanyin, follow me
to look for the 6 freaks of Jiangnan! If you ever speak to
this lady again, Ill cut off both of your tongues,
Lu Guanyin was shocked and knew that his grand-teacher
was capable of such acts. He walked in front of Cheng
Yaojia and cupped his palms into a greeting posture before
saying, Miss, Lu Guanyin is lowly skilled in martial arts
and is untalented and uneducated. I live a wandering life
and am not good enough for you. But I think it is fate that
we should meet today
Cheng Yaojia answered softly, Mister doesnt have to be
humble. IIam not and she kept silent. Lu Guanyins
heart skipped a beat and he thought to make her answer
heart skipped a beat and he thought to make her answer
by nodding or shaking her head, Miss, if you do not find
me up to par with you, please shake your head. After he
said this, he heart pumped frantically as he looked at her
delicate face, worried that she would shake her head.
After a while, Cheng Yaojia still kept still and did not even
more a finger. Lu Guanyin was delighted and said, Since
Miss is willing to marry me, please nod you head. But
Cheng Yaojia still did not move. Lu Guanyin ws anxious
and Huang Yaoshi was exasperated and said, You dont
shake and you dont nod. What does that mean?
Cheng Yaojia said softly, If I dont shake my head, itit
means that I nod my head These words were mumbled
so softly such that only Huang Yaoshi, who had a high
level of internal energy and sharp ears, could hear it. Had
it been a few years earlier, he would not be able to hear
anything but just see her lips moving slightly.
Huang Yaoshi laughed loudly, Wang Chongyang has all
along been a heroic and brave man. Who would have
thought that his disciple would be so wishy-washy? Thats
just so funny. Alright, I will see through your marriage
today. The couple was taken aback and stared at Huang
Yaoshi speechlessly, who continued asking, Where is that
silly lady? I want to ask her who her teacher is. When the
three of them were talking in the inn, Sha Gu had
disappeared somewhere.
Huang Yaoshi continues, Anyway, theres no rush to find
her now. Guanyin, you will marry Miss Cheng here then.
Lu Guanyin replied, Grand-disciple is very grateful for
grand-teachers love but to marry here is somehow too
plain Huang Yaoshi retorted, You are a disciple of the
Peach Blossom Island, do you want to abide to
conventions as well? Come come, stand side by side both
of you, and bow to the sky! His tone was stern and
serious and they did not dare disobey him. Cheng Yaojia
had reached this stage and knew that she could not do
anything but carry on the rituals with Lu Guanyin. Huang
Yaoshi continued, Bow to the earth!Bow to your grand-
teacher ahgood, good, happiness, happiness! Bow to
each other!
Huang Rong and Guo Jing watched Huang Yaoshi
orchestrate the show and were surprised but delighted as
well. They found it very funny while Huang Yaoshi
continued, Excellent! Guanyin, go and get a candle for
your nuptial night. Lu Guanyin was stunned and said,
Grand-teacher! Huang Yaoshi replied, Why? After
completing the ceremony, isnt it time for your nuptial
night? You and your wife are pugilists, so you dont need a
glamorous room with beautiful blankets right? Cant you
also have your nuptial night in this broken inn? Lu
Guanyin didnt dare answer back but he was excited and
delighted at the same time. He followed his grand-
teachers instructions and went to the village to get a pair
teachers instructions and went to the village to get a pair
of red candles, some wine and chicken, and prepared a
meal with Cheng Yaojia in the kitchen before serving it to
their grand-teacher.
After that, Huang Yaoshi was silent and raised his head,
thinking about his daughter but hiding his sadness. Huang
Rong saw his expressions and knew that he was thinking
about her. She felt terrible and wanted to shout out but
was afraid that once her father discovered her, would
bring her back to Peach Blossom Island. Even if he did not
kill Guo Jing, Guo Jing would not be able to survive. When
she thought about this, she took back her hand from the
door. Lu Guanyin and Cheng Yaojia stole glances at Huang
Yaoshi and looked at each other, while feeling happy but
awkward. Their faces and ears were both red and they did
not dare to make a sound. Ouyang Ke was lying amongst
the straws and wood and listened attentively. Although he
was starving, he did not dare to make any noise.
Part 2 Translated by Foxs, edited by Eliza Bennet
The sky gradually turned dark. Cheng Yaojias heart was
thumping louder and louder. She heard Huang Yaoshi
talking to himself, Why hasnt that Silly Girl come back?
Humph, that bunch of traitors better not give her any
trouble. Turning his head to Lu Guanying he said,
Tonight is your wedding night; why dont you light some
candles?
Yes! Lu Guanying replied. He took a flint and lighted the
candles. Under the bright candlelight he saw that Cheng
Da Xiaojies [Eldest Miss Cheng] hair on her temples were
like a cloud of mist, her cheeks were as white as snow, her
face showed a bashful and surprised feeling; it was truly
hard to describe with words. Outside the door the insects
were buzzing, the evening breeze swayed the bamboo
trees; he felt like it was a dream!
Huang Yaoshi took a wooden bench and placed it on the
doorstep, then he laid down on it. Soon afterwards he was
snoring lightly; looked like he was sound asleep. Lu and
Cheng couple still did not dare to move. After a long time
the red candle burned out, the flame died down and the
room became dark.
Lu and Cheng couple spoke to each other in low voices.
Huang Rong leaned her head sideways trying to listen, but
she could not hear what they were talking about. Suddenly
she felt Guo Jings body tremble, his breathing has
quickened. Apparently his internal energy flow had
reached a branched passage, so she busily helped him to
overcome this obstacle. After his breathing turned normal
she turned her attention to the room one more time. She
saw the moonlight slanted down from the broken window
outside. Lu and Cheng couple was still sitting side by side
on the bench. She heard Cheng Yaojia speak in low voice,
Do you know what day is today?
Today is our happiest day, Lu Guanying replied.
That goes without saying, Cheng Yaojia said, Today is
the second day of the seventh month, my third [maternal]
aunts birthday.
Lu Guanying smiled, Ah, you must have many relatives,
he said, It must be difficult to remember all those
birthdays.
Huang Rong thought, Your wife belongs to a big clan in
Baoying; her maternal aunts, her paternal aunts, her
nephews and nieces birthdays will come and go; but can
they be compared to you, the Great Leader Lu of the Lake
Tais stronghold? Suddenly she recalled something,
Today is the second day of the seventh month, Jing Gege
will need until the seventh to recover. The Beggar Clans
general assembly is on the fifteenth at Yueyang City. We
have a very tight schedule.
Suddenly there was a long whistle outside, followed by a
loud laughter, shaking the roof tiles; it was precisely Zhou
Botongs voice. He called out, Old Poison, you have been
chasing me from Linan to Jiaxing and from Jiaxing back to
Linan, one day and one night, throughout you cant
overtake the Old Urchin. Victory or defeat between us two
has already been decided. What else do you want to
compete in?
Huang Rong was startled, From Linan to Jiaxing and back
is more than five hundred lis; these two mens feet are
truly fast.
Ouyang Fengs voice was heard replying, Even if you run
to the end of the earth I will still chase you.
Zhou Botong laughed, We wont eat, we wont sleep, we
wont even urinate or defecate; lets see who can run the
longest. Do you dare to compete with me?
Why not? Ouyang Feng replied, I want to see who will
drop dead of exhaustion first!
Old Poison, Zhou Botong said, You wont be able to
compete with me in not urinating and not defecating.
They both stopped talking and let out a long laugh instead,
but the laughter seemed to come from more than a dozen
of zhangs away already. Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia
did not know what kind of people these men were, who
swiftly came and went in the middle of the night. They
looked at each other in astonishment; then hand in hand
they walked to the door to take a look.
Huang Rong thought, If these two are competing their
feet power, then father will surely want to watch. Sure
enough, she heard Lu Guanyings surprised voice, Ah,
enough, she heard Lu Guanyings surprised voice, Ah,
where is Grandmaster?
Look over there, Cheng Yaojia said, There are three
shadows; the last one looks like your Grandmaster.
Thats right, Lu Guanying said, Ah, they are that far
already. I wonder what kind of experts those two are. Too
bad we did not have any chance to meet them.
Huang Rong thought, The Old Urchin is all right, but youd
better not meet the Old Poison.
As Huang Yaoshi left, Lu and Cheng two people thought
that they were alone in that inn; their hearts started to get
devious. Lu Guanying circled his arm around his newly-
wed wifes waist and asked in a low voice, Meizi [Little
sister term of endearment], what is your given name?
Cheng Yaojia said with a chuckle, I wont say it, you
guess.
Lu Guanying smiled, If not Xiao Mao [kitten], then it must
be Xiao Gou [puppy].
Cheng Yaojia laughed, Neither. Its Mu Da Zhong [mother
big bug].
Ah, Lu Guanying laughed, Then I must catch you.
Cheng Yaojia wriggled and leaped over the table. Lu
Guanying laughed and chased her. One ran, the other
chased, they were both laughing and giggling, running
around the inn. The starlight was dim, Huang Rong was
unable to see these two clearly, but she could hear their
laughter clearly. Suddenly Guo Jing whispered in her ear,
Do you think he can catch Cheng Da Xiaojie?
With a light chuckle Huang Rong replied, Certainly.
Guo Jing asked again, After he catches her, then what
happen?
Huang Rongs heart skipped a beat; she did not know the
answer. She heard Lu Guanying had succeeded in catching
Cheng Yaojia, the couple then sat on the bench, hugging
each other and talking in low voices.
Huang Rongs right hand was holding Guo Jings left. She
felt his palm was getting hotter and hotter, while his body
trembled faster and faster. She was frightened, busily
asked, Jing Gege, what happened?
After Guo Jing suffered a heavy injury, his internal
strength considerably decreased, practicing this Nine Yin
energy cultivation method required a clean heart, free
from any devilish thought. Right now he heard that Lu and
Cheng couple was talking and laughing intimately; at the
Cheng couple was talking and laughing intimately; at the
same time right next to him was his own beloved beautiful
girl. Gradually he lost control, his blood warmed up to the
point of boiling. He turned around and stretched out his
right hand to embrace her shoulder. But as she heard his
rushed breathing and felt his burning hot palm, Huang
Rong was frightened and busily said, Jing Gege, be
careful, quickly calm your heart.
Guo Jings heart was shaken, anxiously he said, I cant.
Ronger, I I He wanted to stand up.
Huang Rong was very anxious, You must not move! she
said.
Forcing himself Guo Jing sat down; he tried hard to control
his breathing, but his chest felt like it will almost burst
open. Ronger, help me, he begged. Once again he
wanted to stand up.
Sit down! Huang Rong shouted, If you dont, Ill seal
your acupoint.
Right, Guo Jing said, Quick! I cant take it anymore.
Huang Rong realized that if his acupoint was sealed, his
internal energy flow would be blocked, then their two days
of effort would be wasted and they would have to start
from the beginning again. But his condition was critical, as
soon as he stood up, his life would be in danger. So
gritting her teeth her left arm made a circle with the lan
hua fu xue shou [orchid brushing acupoint technique] and
struck the zhang men [sealing gate] acupoint on the
eleventh rib on his left chest.
Her finger was right on target, but unexpectedly Guo Jings
internal strength was so profound that as soon as his body
met an external force, the muscle automatically contracted
and caused her finger to slip. Huang Rong successively
struck twice, both times missed. She was about to strike
for the third time when suddenly he grabbed her left wrist.
It was almost dawn. Huang Rong saw his eyes were
bloodshot like they were on fire, she was shocked; but she
felt that he was pulling her hand while his mouth was
mumbling indistinctly, as if he was loosing his mind. In
desperation Huang Rong moved her elbow and ferociously
bumped her shoulder against his arm. As the thorns on the
soft hedgehog armor pricked his arm, Guo Jing felt a shot
of pain and was startled. Right at that moment they heard
the rooster crow in the village. It was like a strike of
lightning clearing out Guo Jings mind. Slowly he put
Huang Rongs wrist down; his face showed great
embarrassment.
Huang Rong saw sweats dripping from his forehead; his
face was pale and he looked so weary. But she knew the
critical moment had passed. She said happily, Jing Gege,
we have passed two days and two nights.
Slap! Guo Jing slapped his own face and said, Very
dangerous! He raised his hand to slap again. Huang Rong
smiled and grabbed his hand. That was nothing, she
said, You remember the Old Urchin? With that kind of skill
he still could not bear to listen to my fathers flute; much
less you, who are seriously injured.
In their excitement as Guo Jing was battling his own mind,
they forgot to lower their voices. All Lu Guanying and
Cheng Yaojia cared for was each other, so naturally they
were oblivious of everything else. But lying down in the
room Ouyang Ke was fully awake, with his keen hearing he
heard everything, he could even vaguely recognize Huang
Rongs voice. He was surprised yet happy. He tried to
listen carefully, but no more sound was to be heard. Both
of his legs were broken, he was unable to walk, but by
using hands as his feet he could stand upside down and he
came out of his hiding.
Lu Guanying and his newly-wed wife were sitting side-by-
side on the bench, with his left hand wrapped around her
shoulder. Suddenly they heard rustling noise from the
firewood. Turning their heads around they saw a man
standing on his hands come out from the inner room. They
were startled and quickly drew their weapons out.
Ouyang Kes injury was heavy, plus he had not had
anything to eat for quite a long time, hence he was weak;
suddenly seeing the bright flickering light of the blade he
felt dizzy and fell down on the ground. Lu Guanying saw
his sickly complexion; he rushed forward to help him sit on
the bench with his back leaning against the table.
Ah! Cheng Yaojia called out in alarm, recognizing this
man as the lecherous person who captured her at Baoying.
Lu Guanying saw her frightened expression, he said
comfortingly, Dont be afraid, his legs are broken.
He is a bad man, Cheng Yaojia said, I know him.
Ah! Lu Guanying exclaimed.
Ouyang Ke slowly woke up. Give me a bowl of rice,
please, he said, I am starving.
Cheng Yaojia saw his deep cheeks, his eyes dull; he was
not the same arrogant man who hurled insults to her. She
was tenderhearted, plus she was a newly-wed, her heart
was filled with happiness; thereupon she went to the
kitchen and fetch a bowl of rice for Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Ke ate one bowl, he asked for another bowl. After
eating two big bowls of rice his strength returned. He
looked at Cheng Da Xiaojie and his lewdness also
returned. But he still remembered Huang Rong. Where is
returned. But he still remembered Huang Rong. Where is
Miss Huang? he asked.
Which Miss Huang? Lu Guanying asked.
The Peach Blossom Islands Huang Yaoshis daughter,
Ouyang Ke replied.
You know my Huang Shigu [martial (paternal) aunt]? Lu
Guanying asked. I heard she has passed away.
Ouyang Ke laughed. Dont lie to me, he said, Obviously
I had just heard her voice. His left hand pushed the table,
his body flipped and he walked around the room with his
hands. He recalled that Huang Rongs voice came from the
east side, but there was only a wall without any door on
the east side. He considered carefully and came to the
conclusion that there must be a secret in the cabinet.
Immediately he pulled a table toward the cabinet, flipped
his body over to sit on the table, and opened the cabinet
door. Convinced that the secret passage must be inside,
he was disappointed to see inside the cabinet was very
dirty, unbearably filthy. He looked over carefully and saw
some handprints on the dust covered iron bowl. His heart
was stirred. Stretching out his arm he grabbed the bowl
and tried to lift it up, but the bowl did not budge. He
turned it around and with some creaking noise the secret
door inside the cabinet slowly opened, revealing Huang
Rong and Guo Jing two people sitting cross-legged inside
the secret room.
He was delighted to see Huang Rong, but was scared and
jealous to see Guo Jing by her side. After staring at them
for half a day he finally asked, Meizi, are you training
martial art in here?
Huang Rong had seen him through the small hole moving
the table to the cabinet. She was sure they would be
discovered soon, so she started thinking of ways to kill
him. When the door started to move she whispered in Guo
Jings ear, Ill lure him close, you finish him off with a
Dragon Subduing Palm.
Guo Jing said, I dont have any strength in my palm.
Huang Rong was about to say something else, but Ouyang
Ke had already seen them. She thought, How can I
deceive him so that he will go far away and let us pass
these five days and five nights in peace?
Initially Ouyang Ke was rather afraid of Guo Jing, but
seeing his thin and pale complexion he remembered his
uncle said that in the imperial palace he had injured him
severely with the Toad Stance; if Guo Jing did not die,
then his injury must be extremely heavy. Looking at their
expression he knew that his guess was 70, 80% correct.
He wanted to try again, so he said, Meizi, why dont you
come out? Its too stuffy and tight to hide in there. He
come out? Its too stuffy and tight to hide in there. He
held out his hand to pull Huang Rongs sleeve.
Huang Rong raised her bamboo stick and with a bang da
gou tou [stick hits dogs head] she struck the top of his
head. Her movement was very fierce; it was one of the
deadliest stances of the Dog Beating Stick Technique. The
stick carried a strong gust of wind, the oncoming force was
swift and violent. Ouyang Ke hastily moved to the left to
evade, but her stick suddenly swept horizontally. Ouyang
Ke was startled, he somersaulted over the table and fell
behind the table.
If Huang Rong could pursue, she would take advantage of
this favorable situation and launch the fan jie gou tun
[flipping up and cutting the dogs butt]; certainly she
would be able to harm his life. But she was sitting cross-
legged and must not move, so she cried out inwardly,
What a pity!
Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia were shocked to suddenly
see there were people inside the cabinet. By the time they
saw clearly it was Guo Jing and Huang Rong, Ouyang Ke
and Huang Rong had started fighting.
As Ouyang Ke fell down, his hands pushed the ground and
he leaped back to the table and sat back down. He used
the qin na [grab and capture] technique trying to catch
Huang Rongs hand across the secret rooms door. Huang
Rongs Dog Beating Stick Technique was marvelous, but
she could not move; besides, she had to take Guo Jings
internal energy situation into consideration so that she
could not use too much strength of her own. Ouyang Kes
martial art skill was actually several times better than
hers, so after more than a dozen moves she fell into a
desperately dangerous situation.
Lu Guanying husband and wife drew out their saber and
sword and attacked from both sides. Ouyang Ke let out a
long laugh and ferociously launched a palm strike hacking
toward Guo Jings face. At this moment Guo Jing was
unable to exert any strength, so he simply closed his eyes
waiting for death.
Huang Rong was shocked; she lifted up her stick to block.
Ouyang Ke flipped his palm over and grabbed the end of
the stick, pulling it out from Huang Rongs hand. Huang
Rong could not match his strength; her body staggered
forward. She was afraid her palm would be separated from
Guo Jings palm, so she let the stick go. Immediately she
reached into her pocket and threw a steel needle out.
Those two were only several feet away from each other.
By the time Ouyang Ke saw the flashing light, the steel
needle was already in front of his face. Busily he bent his
waist and threw his head backward, almost reclined on the
table, thus evading the needle.
Lu Guanying saw his condition as if he was a sacrificial
meat on the table, his saber chopped down toward Ouyang
Kes neck. Ouyang Ke rolled to the right and with a crack!
sound his saber hacked the tabletop. Right at that moment
he heard swishing noise of a steel needle above him and
suddenly felt his back numb; one side of his body was
paralyzed. He wanted to move aside, but his right arm had
already been grabbed by the enemy from behind.
Cheng Yaojia was shocked and rushed forward trying to
help. Ouyang Ke laughed and said, Thats wonderful! His
hand moved so swiftly and grabbed the front upper part of
Cheng Yaojias gown. Cheng Yaojia hastily hacked her
sword down to cut his hand, while trying to leap backward
at the same time. Rip! Her gown was torn by his hand.
She was so scared that the sword almost fell from her
hand; her face turned deathly pale and she did not dare to
rush forward anymore.
Ouyang Ke sat at the corner of the table. He turned his
head around and saw the door to the secret room was
already closed. Recalling his dangerous encounter with
steel needles earlier he shuddered in fear. This little girl is
really not easy to fight, he thought, Aha! I got it! I am
going to play around with this Cheng Da Xiaojie, let that
kid surnamed Guo and the little girl hear it. Their
concentration will be broken and thus their energy
cultivation will be disrupted. I want to see whether by that
time she wont listen to me nicely. Thinking to this point
he was very happy. He further considered, This Huang
familys little girl is like an angel, nevertheless I have to
make her willing to follow me for the rest of her life. It
wont be as much fun if I use force. I think it will be
wonderful. Just marvelous beyond words! So he turned to
Cheng Yaojia and said, Hey, Cheng Da Xiaojie, do you
want him to live or to die?
Cheng Yaojia saw her husband was in the hands of the
enemy; she could not make any rash move. Hastily she
said, He has never wronged you, nor did he have any
enmity with you. Please release him. You were very
hungry a while ago. Didnt I give you some food to eat?
Ouyang Ke laughed. How can two bowls of rice pay the
price of a life? Hey, hey, youve never imagined that one
day you Quanzhen Sect people will ask someone elses
help, have you?
Cheng Yaojia said, He he is the Peach Blossom Islands
disciple; dont hurt him.
Ouyang Ke laughed, Who told him to chop me with a
saber? If I wasnt quick enough to evade, do you think my
head will still be perched on my neck? Dont you use the
Peach Blossom Island to scare me, Huang Yaoshi is my
father-in-law.
Cheng Yaojia did not know whether he was lying or was
Cheng Yaojia did not know whether he was lying or was
telling the truth; she hastily said, Then he is your junior.
Just let him go, let him apologize to you later.
Ha ha Ouyang Ke laughed, How can there be such
an easy thing in this world? You want me to release him?
Thats easy, but you must do what I tell you to do.
Cheng Yaojia saw the lewdness in his face, she knew he
must have malicious intentions; hence she lowered her
head but did not say anything.
Look at me! Ouyang Ke roared. Crack! his palm hacked
down and cut the corner of the table; making a neat cut as
if the table was cut by an axe or a saber. Cheng Yaojia
was stunned, she thought, Even my Shifu does not have
this kind of ability. Ouyang Ke had been training martial
art under his uncles tutelage since he was little; no
wonder his skill surpassed Sun Buer who started to learn
martial art in her adulthood.
Seeing the frightened look on her face Ouyang Ke was
immensely puffed up. You must do whatever I tell you to
do, he said, Otherwise Ill do this to his neck. Then he
made a hacking move. Cheng Yaojia broke in cold sweats
and called out in alarm.
Will you do it? Ouyang Ke asked. Cheng Yaojia
reluctantly nodded her head. Ouyang Ke said with a smile,
Good! Thats my good girl. Now go and close the door.
Cheng Yaojia hesitated; she did not move.
You are not listening! Ouyang Ke was angry. Cheng
Yaojia trembled in fear; she did not have any choice but
stand up and close the door.
Ouyang Ke said with a smile, You two got married last
night, I heard it clearly from the other room. It was your
wedding night, but you did not take your clothes off. There
is no such thing in this world. You dont know how to be a
bride, so I am going to teach you. Now take your clothes
off. All of them. If you leave even half a strand of silk, I
am going to send your husband returning to heaven, and
then you will become a young widow!
Lu Guanying could not move his body, but he could hear
clearly. He was so angry that he felt his eyes were about
to pop out of their sockets. He wanted to tell his wife to
run away and forget about him, but his lips were unable to
move.
When Ouyang Ke grabbed Lu Guanying, Huang Rong
quickly closed the door to the secret room. She took her
dagger out, waiting for his second attack. Suddenly she
heard him ordering Cheng Yaojia to take her clothes off;
she was angry, but at the same time found it amusing.
She was still childish so even though she hated Ouyang
Kes despicable behavior, she also wanted to know
Kes despicable behavior, she also wanted to know
whether this girlish and bashful Cheng Da Xiaojie would
follow his order or not.
Whats the big deal about taking off all your clothes?
Ouyang Ke said with a laugh, Did you wear anything
when you came out of your mothers belly? Do you want
your pride or his life?
Cheng Yaojia hesitated a moment, then with a sad voice
said, Just kill him!
Ouyang Ke did not expect she would say such thing; he
was slightly startled, but then he saw she lifted her sword
horizontally across her own neck. Hastily he waved his
hand, sending out a tou gu ding [bone penetrating nail].
Clank! her sword fell down to the ground.
Cheng Yaojia was about to stoop down to pick her sword
up when suddenly she heard someone knocking the door,
Innkeeper, innkeeper! someone called out. It was a
womans voice. Cheng Yaojia was delighted, Someones
coming, things may change, she thought. She busily bent
down to pick her sword and leaped to open the door.
There was a young woman wearing white standing outside
the door, with a white cloth on her head and a dagger on
her waist. Her face was thin and pallid, but it was obvious
that she was a beautiful woman. Cheng Yaojia did not care
what kind of person she was, she already considered her
to be her liberator. Please come in Miss, she quickly said.
That woman saw her exquisite clothes and adornment, her
sweet and pretty face, also a sword in her hand; never in
her wildest dream would she expect a desolate inn in this
rural village like this would have this kind of innkeeper.
She was dumbstruck. I have two coffins outside, may I
bring them in? she asked.
If it were an ordinary house, the coffins may never enter
in; but an inn was different. Besides, Cheng Yaojia was
hoping she would come in quickly. She would not care if it
was a hundred or even a thousand coffins, let alone only
two coffins. She busily said, Wonderful, wonderful!
That young woman was taken aback, she thought, Whats
so wonderful about coffins going into an inn? She
beckoned outside and eight porters carrying two black
coffins came into the inn.
That young woman turned her head and was surprised to
see Ouyang Ke. With a qiang lang sound she unsheathed
the dagger on her waist.
Ouyang Ke laughed a big laugh and said, The heaven has
destined us to be together. You can run away, but you
cannot escape your fate. It has delivered us good fortune,
so we commit a great sin if we do not enjoy this blessing.
so we commit a great sin if we do not enjoy this blessing.
This young woman was precisely Mu Nianci who was once
captured by Ouyang Ke. After she broke off with Yang
Kang at Baoying she cut her hair in grief, completely
discouraged. Then she remembered there was one thing
on earth she had to take care, thereupon she rushed back
to the capital to fetch Yang Tiexins, husband and wife,
bodies and brought them to the south. She wanted to bury
her adopted father and mother at their hometown, the Ox
Village of Linan; and then she was going to leave home
and become a Buddhist nun.
At that time the Mongolian army was launching a large
scale attack against the capital, they laid siege around the
city. As a single woman traveling with two coffins in the
turmoil and chaos of war, she experienced untold
hardships, until finally she arrived at her adopted parents
hometown. She had left home since she was five years
old, and had never been to the Ox Village before. As she
saw Shagus inn she was thinking of stopping by for some
food and directions; who would have thought that she
came across Ouyang Ke here.
At this time she did not know whether this beautiful
woman wearing exquisite gown was her captors
accomplice or not; when Cheng Yaojia was taken prisoner
by Ouyang Ke, Mu Nianci was already hidden away inside
the empty coffin. These two women had never met each
other, so Mu Nianci thought Cheng Yaojia was one of
Ouyang Kes concubines. She chopped her dagger toward
Cheng Yaojia, then darting toward the door trying to
escape. She heard the rustling noise of a clothes, someone
was leaping over her head. Mu Nianci lifted her dagger up,
Ouyang Kes body was still midair, his right hands index
finger and thumb pinched the back of her dagger and
pulled it away, while his left hand grabbed her wrist. Mu
Nianci was forced to let her dagger go; her body leaped up
and two people fell together on the doorway, halfway
above the coffin.
Aiyo! the four porters cried out in alarm. The coffin fell to
the ground, pinching five, six of the porters eight feet.
Ouyang Kes left hand embraced Mu Nianci in his bosom,
while his right hand stabbed the dagger randomly toward
the back of those four porters. The porters screamed in
terror and scrambled anxiously over the coffin to run
away. The other four porters also dropped their coffin and
ran outside the inn; without asking for their money.
Lu Guanying tumbled down as he was free from the
enemys hand. Cheng Yaojia rushed over to help him up.
She was totally ignorant of what was going on around her;
her mind was set on how to get away from the enemy.
With Mu Nianci in his left hand Ouyang Ke pushed the
coffin with his right hand, and leaped back to the table. He
snatched Cheng Yaojias belt and very soon she was also
embraced at the crook of his right arm. Ouyang Ke sealed
embraced at the crook of his right arm. Ouyang Ke sealed
both womens acupoints and sat on a bench. He laughed
and called out, Huang Meizi, you have to come over here
too!
While he was feeling smug, a shadow flashed in from
outside; a young gentleman came in. It was Yang Kang.
After he went out from underneath Huang Yaoshis legs
along with Wanyan Honglie, Peng Lianhu and the others,
they ran away out of the Ox Village. Everybody was angry
at the humiliation they had just received; they hung their
heads low and nobody said anything. Yang Kang thought if
he wanted to seek revenge, he must find Ouyang Feng
first, who had not returned from stealing the book in the
imperial palace. Thereupon he asked Wanyan Honglies
permission and went back alone, waiting in the forest just
outside the village.
That night Zhou Botong, Ouyang Feng and Huang Yaoshi
three people came and go in a flash. With Yang Kangs
current skill level, he could not even see them clearly.
Early the next morning he saw Mu Nianci bringing the
coffins into the village. His heart pounded from excitement
and he followed behind her quietly. He saw her enter the
inn, and then saw the porters running away, he felt
strange, so he peeked through a crack on the door and did
not see Huang Yaoshi inside; but he saw Mu Nianci was
embraced by Ouyang Ke in a frivolous way.
Ouyang Ke saw him come in, he called out, Xiao Wangye
[Young Prince], you came back! Yang Kang nodded.
Ouyang Ke saw his face looked unusual, he tried to
console him, In the past Han Xin had also received
humiliation by crawling underneath someone elses crotch.
But a real great man can be bent and can be stretched. It
was nothing. Just wait for my uncle, then you can extract
your revenge.
Again Yang Kang nodded his head. His gaze was fixed on
Mu Nianci.
Ouyang Ke smiled and said, Young Prince, what do you
think of my two beautiful women? Yang Kang nodded
again. Ouyang Ke was not present when Mu Nianci and
Yang Kang were jousting to find a spouse on the street of
the capital; therefore, he did not know that these two had
a deep relationship between them.
At first Yang Kang did not think much of Mu Nianci, and
then afterwards he saw how much she was passionately
devoted to him; his heart could not help but be moved by
her love, hence he promised to marry her. Right now he
saw Ouyang Ke was hugging her, his heart swelled with
hatred, but he maintained his composure.
There was a wedding in here last night, Ouyang Ke said
with a smile, There is some wine and chicken in the
kitchen. Xiao Wangye, Id like to bother you to fetch the
kitchen. Xiao Wangye, Id like to bother you to fetch the
food, I want to drink with you several cups. I am going to
tell these two beautiful women to strip and dance to
accompany your drinking.
Nothing better than that, Yang Kang replied with a smile.
To suddenly seeing Yang Kang, Mu Nianci was pleasantly
surprised. But when Yang Kang did not pay her any
attention, she was mad. Now she saw his frivolous
expression as he was going to join Ouyang Ke in
humiliating her, her heart turned icy cold. She was
determined that as soon as her hands and feet were free,
she would cut her own throat in the presence of this
heartless fellow; and then she would forever be free from
the anxieties of the world.
She saw him turned around to go to the kitchen. He
fetched the food and drink, then sat alongside Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Ke poured two cups of wine and held them up in
front of Mu and Cheng two womens mouths and said with
a smile, Drink this wine first, it will help to make your
dancing more interesting. The two women were very
angry, but since their acupoints were sealed, they were
unable to turn their heads away from the wine cups on
their lips. Ouyang Ke managed to pour half a cup into their
mouths.
Mr. Ouyang, Yang Kang said, I admire your martial art
skill very much. Let me toast you one cup before we enjoy
the dancing.
Ouyang Ke took the cup Yang Kang handed over; he drank
it in one gulp, then casually he released the two womens
acupoints, but he placed his hands on the acupoints on
their backs. He smiled and said, If you listen nicely to
what I say, not only you wont get hurt, but I will make
you happy! He turned to Yang Kang and said, Xiao
Wangye, which one of these young girls do you like? Ill let
you choose first!
Yang Kang slightly smiled and said, Thank you very
much!
Mu Nianci pointed toward the two coffins on the doorsteps
and imposingly said, Yang Kang! Do you know whose
coffins are those?
Yang Kang turned his head and saw on the first coffin
there was a red piece of paper with this line of characters
on it: da song yi shi yang tie xin ling jiu [the bier of Yang
Tiexin, a chivalrous warrior of the Great Song Dynasty].
His heart turned cold, but his face did not show anything.
He said, Mr. Ouyang, can you hold them closely for me? I
want to see which one has the smaller feet. I am going to
choose her.
Ouyang Ke laughed and said, Xiao Wangye is truly smart!
Ouyang Ke laughed and said, Xiao Wangye is truly smart!
I think this ones feet are smaller. While saying that he
rubbed Cheng Yaojias chin before continuing, I have a
special skill. I only need to look at a girls face to know
what her body looks like, from top to bottom.
Yang Kang laughed, Amazing! I am impressed! What if I
bow to you and take you as my master? Then youll teach
me this special trick. While saying that he bent down
under the table.
Mu and Cheng both women had decided that as soon as he
touched their feet, they would kick his tai yang [sun]
acupoint on his temple. Yang Kang smiled and said, Mr.
Ouyang, drink another cup of wine, then Ill tell you if your
guess is correct.
All right! Ouyang Ke laughed, taking the cup with both
hands. Yang Kang glanced upward from underneath the
table, he saw Ouyang Ke was drinking the wine with his
head thrown backward; suddenly he took a broken
spearhead from his bosom. He sent all his strength to his
arm, from his arm to his wrist, lunged it forward and
Stab! the spearhead went five, six inches deep into
Ouyang Kes abdomen. Immediately he somersaulted
backward behind the table.
It was such a sudden change that Huang Rong, Mu Nianci,
Lu Guanying and Cheng Yaojia were all startled. They only
knew something changed, but nobody saw what happened
under the table. Ouyang Ke raised his arms and pushed
Mu and Cheng two women, they fell under the bench; and
then he threw the wine cup in his hand out. Yang Kang
ducked to evade and crash! that cup hit the ground and
turned into thousands pieces; indicating the power behind
that throw must be astonishing.
Yang Kang rolled on the ground, trying to escape to the
door. Unfortunately the door was blocked by the coffins.
He turned his head to see Ouyang Ke was standing on his
hands on the bench, his body bent forward, his face looked
like he was smiling yet he was not smiling, his eyes were
staring at him with a weird expression. Yang Kang
shuddered involuntarily. He wanted very bad to run away,
but because of Ouyang Kes stare, his body stiffened like a
corpse, he could not move.
Ouyang Ke looked upward with a laughter and said, I, the
one surnamed Ouyang, have been roaming the world for
half of my lifetime; unexpectedly I have to die under this
kids hands. One thing I dont understand, Xiao Wangye,
why did you kill me?
Yang Kang moved his legs and leaped up; he wanted to
escape outside the door before answering his question.
While his body was still midair, suddenly he felt a gust of
wind behind his back; the back of his neck was grabbed by
a steel-hook hand. He was unable to continue his leap and
was forced to land on the coffin, along with Ouyang Ke
was forced to land on the coffin, along with Ouyang Ke
next to him.
Ouyang Ke said, You are not willing to talk, do you want
me to die with my eyes open?
The acupoint on the back of Yang Kangs neck was
grabbed by Ouyang Ke; he could not move his limbs. He
knew he would not escape alive, he laughed coldly and
said, All right, Ill tell you. Do you know who she is?
While saying that he pointed his finger toward Mu Nianci.
Ouyang Ke turned his head and saw Mu Nianci with a
dagger in her hand, ready to pounce forward to help, but
she was afraid she might hurt Yang Kang; her expression
was full or concerns, exactly like what Cheng Yaojia
showed toward Lu Guanying. Suddenly it dawned on
Ouyang Ke. He laughed and said, She she his words
were cut short by coughing.
Yang Kang said, She is my fiance; twice you have bullied
her. How can I let you go?
Ouyang Ke said with a smile, So thats how it is. We are
going to hell together! Raising his hand high his palm was
ready to strike the top of Yang Kangs head.
Mu Nianci cried out in alarm, she rushed forward to save
him, but it was too late. Yang Kang closed his eyes ready
to die; he waited for Ouyang Kes palm to strike down;
who would have thought that after waiting for a while
there was nothing moving above his head. He opened his
eyes and saw Ouyang Ke was still smiling with his hand
still high in the air, but his left hand, which grabbed Yang
Kangs neck, was actually relaxed. Hastily Yang Kang
struggled free and leaped away. Ouyang Ke tumbled down
on top of the coffin, his breathing had ceased.
After staring blankly for half a day, Yang Kang and Mu
Nianci rushed to each other and held each others hands.
They had countless words to say to each other, but neither
one knew where to start. They both looked at Ouyang Kes
body and still felt fear in their hearts.
Cheng Yaojia helped Lu Guanying up and unsealed his
acupoints. Lu Guanying knew that Yang Kang was a Jins
envoy. Even though he killed Ouyang Ke, thus Lu
Guanying was indebted to him, he could not make an
enemy his friend, so he simply cupped his fists in respect,
then without saying anything he took Cheng Yaojias hand
and they both went away. These two people had just
undergone a thrilling experience, escaping a life and death
situation; they completely forgot about seeing Guo Jing
and Huang Rong earlier.
Huang Rong was very happy to see Yang Kang and Mu
Nianci were back together; she also appreciated the fact
that Yang Kang saved Mu Nianci from a possible disaster.
that Yang Kang saved Mu Nianci from a possible disaster.
Guo Jing also hoped that his sworn brother would change
for the good. He exchanged a glance with Huang Rong,
both of them broke into smiles.
They heard Mu Nianci say, I have brought back your
father and mothers bodies.
Yang Kang said, Actually it was my responsibility. I have
bothered Meizi so much.
Mu Nianci did not want to bring up past events; she simply
discussed with him how to bury Yang Tiexin husband and
wife. Yang Kang pulled the broken spearhead from Ouyang
Kes abdomen and said, We have to bury him quickly. If
his uncle finds out, even if the world is big, there will be no
place for us to hide. Two people immediately buried
Ouyang Kes body in the backyard of the inn; and then
went to the village to hire some people to help them carry
the coffins and buried them in the backyard of Yang
familys former home. Yang Tiexin had left his home for a
long time that everybody who knew him had died. Nobody
asked them anything.
By the time they finished burying their dead, the sky had
already turned dark. That night Mu Nianci slept at a
villagers house, while Yang Kang spent the night in the
inn.
Early morning the following day Mu Nianci went back to
the inn, she was going to ask him what he wanted to do
next. She saw him pacing back and forth in the inn,
stomping his feet and complaining bitterly. She asked him
what happened and Yang Kang said, I was so muddle-
headed to let those two people leave yesterday. I should
have killed them to close their mouths. Now that they are
gone, where can we find them?
Why? Mu Nianci was surprised.
Yang Kang said, If this fact that I killed Ouyang Ke ever
leaks out, wont that be a disaster?
Mu Nianci knitted her brows in displeasure. A real man is
not afraid to take responsibility of his actions, she said,
If you are afraid, you shouldnt have killed him
yesterday.
Yang Kang did not say anything, he was busy thinking how
to pursue and kill Lu and Cheng two people to close their
mouths.
Mu Nianci said, Even though his uncle is very fierce, we
can run away to some far away place, he wont be able to
find us.
Yang Kang said, Meizi [sister/beloved], I have another
thought: his uncles martial art is unparalleled, I want to
thought: his uncles martial art is unparalleled, I want to
take him as my master.
Ah! Mu Nianci exclaimed.
I have had this thought for a while, Yang Kang
continued, But they follow a very strict rule: they only
take one disciple per generation. Now that this man is
dead, his uncle might take me as his disciple! He sounded
very proud of himself.
Hearing his words and looking at his expression, Mu
Niancis heart turned cold. With a trembling voice she said,
It turns out the reason you killed him yesterday was not
to rescue me at all, but you have another agenda in your
mind.
Yang Kang laughed and said, You are overly skeptical; for
you, even if my body is crushed to dust and my bones
smashed up to pieces, I am most willing.
Lets talk about that later, Mu Nianci said, Right now,
what are you going to do? Are you willing to be a loyal
patriot for the Great Song; or do you still want to seek
unlimited riches and honor, acknowledging an enemy as
your father?
Looking at her beautiful face and smart appearance Yang
Kang was silently full of admiration, but listening to her
talk exposing the content of his heart he was not pleased
at all. Riches and honor? Humph, he said, What riches
and honor do I have? The Great Jins capital has fallen to
the Mongolian army. The Jins were defeated every time
they went out to battle. The fall of Jin country is the
present disaster we are facing.
The more Mu Nianci listened to him, the more displeased
she became. The defeat of the Jins is precisely what we
are earnestly wished for, she said with a stern voice, Yet
you actually feel sorry for them. Humph, what if the fall of
Jin country is the present disaster? Is the Jin country your
country? This this
Why are we talking about other peoples business? Yang
Kang cut her off, I have been bitterly missing you since
you left me. Slowly he went over to grab her right hand.
Mu Nianci could hear the tenderness in his voice, her heart
softened; she let him pull her hand gently, without
struggling she followed him, her face was slightly blushing.
Yang Kangs left arm was about to embrace her shoulder
when suddenly they heard bird cries high in the air; it was
very loud and clear. They looked up and saw a pair of big
white eagles spreading their wings flying across the sky.
Yang Kang had seen this pair of eagles that day when
Wanyan Honglie led a team of soldiers to pursue and kill
Tuolei, and he knew that later on Huang Rong took the
eagles away. How did the white eagles come to this
place? he thought. He pulled Mu Niancis hand and
place? he thought. He pulled Mu Niancis hand and
hurriedly walked outside. He saw the pair of eagles fly in
circles overhead, while a young girl was sitting on a
steeds back by the big tree outside; she was looking at a
distance. That young girl was wearing a pair of leather
boots, with a horse whip in her hand. She was wearing
Mongolian attire, with a long bow on her back and a quiver
full of arrows hanging on her waist.
The eagles circled overhead for a while, then they flew
along the road. A moment later they flew back. And then
sound of hoof beats was heard coming from the road, a
number of horse riders came speeding by.
Yang Kang thought, Apparently this pair of eagles is to
lead the way so that these people can meet with this
Mongolian girl. He saw dust rose on the road and three
riders were coming fast toward them. A swishing sound
was heard, an arrow shot out to the air, coming this
direction. The Mongolian girl extracted a long arrow from
her quiver, drew her bow and shot the arrow to the air. As
the three riders heard the arrow, they called out in delight,
and rushed their horses even faster.
That young girl urged her steed forward to approach the
riders. As they were about three zhangs apart from each
other, the girl and one of the rider shouted and jumped
from their saddles toward each other; their hands met in
the air and together they landed on the ground.
Yang Kang was secretly startled, The Mongolians are very
proficient in riding and shooting techniques; even a young
girl has this kind of ability. Is it a wonder that the Jins are
defeated?
Inside the secret room Guo Jing and Huang Rong also
heard the birds cry and the hoof beats coming near. After
a moment they also heard several people talking and
walking toward the inn. Guo Jing was pleasantly surprised,
How did she come over here? This is wonderful! he
thought.
Turned out the Mongolian girl was his fiance, Huazheng;
and the other three were Tuolei, Jebeh and Borchu. Huang
Rong did not understand one word of Huazhengs babbling
of talking and laughing in Mongolians; while Guo Jings
face turned green one moment and white another
moment. His delight was replaced with anxiety. My heart
has already had Ronger, so I cant marry her. But she has
looked for me here. How can I break my promise? What
should I do? he thought in his heart.
With a low voice Huang Rong asked, Jing Gege, who is
this girl? What are they saying? Arent you feeling well?
Several times Guo Jing had meant to tell Huang Rong
everything once and for all, but always each time the
words were already on his lips, each time he swallowed
words were already on his lips, each time he swallowed
them back. Now that Huang Rong asked him, he could not
hide anymore. She is the Mongolians Great Khan,
Genghis Khans daughter. She is my fiance.
Huang Rong was shocked; tears started welling up her
eyes. You you have a fiance? she asked, Why have
you never told me?
That day when Qiu Chuji and the Six Freaks of Jiangnan
discussed Guo Jings engagement in the inn at the capital,
the Six Freaks of Jiangnan did mention that Genghis Khan
had betrothed his beloved daughter to Guo Jing, but at
that time Huang Rong had not arrived outside the window
yet; therefore, she had not heard about it and all this time
she was not aware about this engagement.
Guo Jing said, Now and then I wanted to tell you, but I
was afraid you wont be happy. Sometimes I did not
remember this matter.
She is your fiance, how can you not remember? Huang
Rong asked.
Guo Jing was at a loss. I dont know, he said, In my
heart I always regard her as my sister; we are like brother
and sister. I dont even want to marry her.
Huang Rong raised her eyebrows in delight, Why? she
asked.
Guo Jing replied, The Great Khan decided this matter for
me. At that time I was not unhappy, but I was not happy
either. I only thought that the Great Khans decision must
be right. But now, Ronger, how can I leave you to marry
another?
What should we do then? Huang Rong asked.
I dont know, Guo Jing replied.
Huang Rong sighed and said, As long as in your heart you
are forever good to me, I dont care if you marry her. But
a moment later she said, However, if you marry her, I
wont like another woman to be with you all day. Perhaps
one day I wont be able to control my temper and make a
hole in her chest with a sword, and then you will hate me.
Enough talking about this, why dont you listen to them
and tell me what they say.
Guo Jing pressed his ear to the small hole and heard
Tuolei and Huazheng talk about what happened after they
parted. It turned out that after Huang Rong and Guo Jing
went down to the sea, the white eagles flew around in the
wind and the rain looking for their masters. There was no
place on the ocean for them to set their feet on, so they
had to fly back to the mainland. They remembered their
old home in the north, hence they flew to find their other
old home in the north, hence they flew to find their other
master.
Huazheng was astonished to see the white eagles came
back. She saw a piece of cloth tied on the eagles foot,
with some Chinese characters carved on it. She took the
cloth to some Han people in the army to translate. Turned
out they were the in danger two characters. Huazheng
was concerned, so she went south immediately to
investigate. By this time Genghis Khan was busy
supervising the military expedition against the Jins; day
after day the Mongolians engaged the Jins in fierce battles
both inside and outside the Great Wall, so nobody stopped
her when she expressed her intention to go to the south.
The eagles understood their masters intention, they flew
ahead several hundred lis to look for Guo Jing, and went
back every night. In so doing they arrived at Linan. Guo
Jing had not been found, they came across Tuolei instead.
Tuolei was sent by his fu wang [father king] on a
diplomatic mission to Linan, to solicit cooperation from the
Song Dynasty for a converging attack against the Jin
country. But the Song ministers and officials were enjoying
peace and prosperity in the southeast; they also were
afraid of the Jins army. They were thanking the heaven
and the earth that the Jins did not attack them; how could
they dare to pull a tigers whisker? Therefore, they were
very indifferent toward Tuolei; they placed him in the
guest house and did not pay any attention to him
anymore. Fortunately Wanyan Kang was captured by Lu,
father and son, at Lake Tai; otherwise the Songs would
have received the Jins order and have Tuolei killed.
Later on came the news that the Mongolian army was
moving fast and the Jins capital of Yanjing fell. The
ministers of the Song Dynasty changed their attitude
immediately; now they treated Tuolei as the Fourth Prince
this and the Fourth Prince that, flattered him to no end.
They went as far as agreeing immediately to form an
alliance to attack the Jins; they thought if they could seize
the opportunity to defeat their enemy without to much
effort, then why not?
Tuolei was not happy, but he still agreed to sign the
bilateral agreement with the Southern Song Dynasty to
attack the Jins. That day he returned to the north, the
Songs ministers respectfully sent him off outside the city
gate. Tuolei did not feel like performing perfunctory
propriety, so he simply slapped his horse and left.
Just outside Linan he saw the white eagles; he thought
Guo Jing must be around, who would have thought that it
was his own sister. Huazheng asked, Did you see Guo
Jing Anda [Mongolian for sworn brother]? Before Tuolei
could answer they heard clamoring noise outside the door;
the sound of armors and horses. It turned out it was the
Song Dynastys escort finally caught up with the Mongolian
envoys.
Yang Kang was standing quietly at the door; he saw the
Song troops were carrying a banner with these large
characters written on it: Respectfully sending off the
Mongolian Fourth Prince to return to the north. He was
unable to restrain having a disquieting thought, an
extreme regret in his heart. Just dozens of days ago he
was also a prince, an honorable envoy; today he was alone
in the world and nobody paid him any attention. He had
tasted riches and honor all his life, so it would be very
difficult for him to throw away everything he held dear.
Mu Nianci watched him with a cold eye; she noticed his
unusual expression. Although she did not know what he
was thinking, but remembering that he had never
forgotten the glory and splendor of being a part of the
enemy, she was unable to restrain from feeling hurt.
The captain of the Song escort team went into the inn and
respectfully appeared before Tuolei. He spoke with Tuolei
for a moment before going back out and bark his order,
Go to every house and find out if there is someone
surnamed Guo, Guo Jing, Guo Guanren [Master Guo lit.
government official] living in this village. If he doesnt, ask
where did he move to?
The soldiers complied with one voice and immediately
spread out. Not too long afterwards from the village noises
were heard of chicken scrambling and dogs running, men
crying out and women screaming; for the soldiers did not
find the information they were looking for, so they helped
themselves to plunder sheep and other belongings. How
else would they punish the villagers for not giving out the
information they wanted?
Yang Kangs heart was stirred, If the troops can seize this
opportunity to plunder, why cant I seize this opportunity
to befriend this Mongolians? he thought, I will
accompany them returning to the north and kill him along
the way; that wont be difficult. The Mongolian Great Khan
will think it is the work of a Song man; hence the alliance
between the Mongolia and the Song Dynasty will be
broken. It will be a great advantage to the Jins. Once his
mind was decided he told Mu Nianci, Wait here for a
moment. And in big strides he entered the inn.
The captain tried to stop him with a loud shout; holding up
his hand in front of Yang Kang. Yang Kang lifted up his left
arm and tossed the captain away. The captain fell
backward and for half a day did not crawl back up.
Tuolei and Huazheng were startled. By that time, Yang
Kang had already arrived at the center of the room. He
took the broken spearhead from his bosom and lifted it
high above his head; respectfully placed that spearhead on
the table, and then he knelt down in front of the table,
wailing loudly, Guo Jing, oh, Brother Guo, you died a
wailing loudly, Guo Jing, oh, Brother Guo, you died a
miserable death. I surely must avenge your death, Guo
Jing, oh, Brother Guo.
Tuolei brother and sister did not speak Chinese, but they
heard him keep calling Guo Jings name, they were
astonished. By that time the captain was crawling up with
great difficulty, hastily they told him to inquire.
Yang Kang was crying and talking, tears streaming down
his cheeks, in between sobs he said, I am Guo Jings
sworn brother, somebody killed Guo Dage [big brother]
with this spearhead. That bastard is a Song Dynasty
military officer; I think he received the Prime Minister Shi
Miyuans inciting.
As Tuolei and Huazheng, brother and sister, heard the
captain translate what Yang Kang had said into Mongolian,
it was as if they were struck by a thunder; they were
speechless. Jebeh and Borchu remembered their deep
friendship with Guo Jing; the four of them wept and beat
their chests. Yang Kang also brought up the fact that Guo
Jing routed the Jin army at Baoying to save Tuolei and the
others; hence Tuoleis suspicion was gone. They asked
Yang Kang how Guo Jing died and who killed him. Yang
Kang told them the killer was a Great Songs officer by the
name of Duan Tiande, and that he knew this persons
whereabouts, and that he was gong to find him to seek
revenge; it was a pity that Yang Kang was unable to do it
without help, he was afraid this task would not be easy to
accomplish. The story just flowed out of Yang Kangs
mouth like it was a true story.
In the other room Guo Jing heard everything clearly and
he was frustrated. As Huazheng heard this story, she drew
the dagger on her waist and was about to slash her own
neck to commit suicide; but then she changed her mind
and hacked the dagger into a table nearby. I am not a
human if I cant extract revenge for Guo Jing Anda! she
made a vow.
Yang Kang was very happy to see that his plan was
halfway successful; he lowered his head and cried some
more. Suddenly he saw the bamboo stick that Ouyang Ke
snatched from Huang Rongs hand lying on the ground. It
was deep green and clear like crystal, truly an unusual
object; he knew it was an extraordinary stick, so he
walked over and picked it up. Huang Rong was groaning
inwardly, but she had no choice but to let him take it.
The troops came and delivered food and wine, but Tuolei
and the others did not have any appetite. They urged Yang
Kang to lead them to find Guo Jings killer. Yang Kang
nodded his head in compliance; he took the bamboo stick
in his hand and walked to the door. He turned his head
and called Mu Nianci to join them. Mu Nianci shook her
head slightly. Yang Kang did not want to miss this good
opportunity, their own personal affair could wait, so he
opportunity, their own personal affair could wait, so he
went out the inn alone. Everybody else followed him.
Guo Jing said with a low voice, Didnt he kill Duan Tiande
at the Cloud Village a long time ago?
Huang Rong shook her head, I dont understand it myself.
Wasnt it he who stab you with a dagger? This man is very
sly, his thoughts are unpredictable.
Suddenly outside the door there was someone reciting
loudly, Roaming to and fro, free without limitation; heart
is free from greed, glorious body is free from disgrace!
Ah! Miss Mu, why are you here? It was the Changchun Zi
[Eternal Spring] Qiu Chuji.
Before Mu Nianci could reply, Yang Kang happened to be
walking out of the inn. He saw his Shifu and his heart
started thumping madly; this time they came face to face,
there was no place he could hide, he had no choice but to
kneel down and kowtow.
Next to Qiu Chuji stood several people; they were
Danyang Zi [Scarlet Sun] Ma Yu, Yuyang Zi [Jade Sun]
Wang Chuyi, Qing Jing San Ren [Sage of Tranquility] Sun
Buer, as well as Qiu Chujis disciple, Yin Zhiping. The
previous day Yin Zhiping was beaten by Huang Yaoshi and
he fell down and half the teeth in his mouth came off.
Hastily he went to Linan to give report to his Shifu. Qiu
Chuji was startled and angry; he wanted to go
immediately to find Huang Yaoshi. Ma Yu strongly advised
against his intention. Qiu Chuji said, The Old Heretic
Huang shared the same honor as our deceased master.
Among us seven brothers and sister, only Wang Shi Di
[younger martial brother] has seen his face at Mount Hua.
Xiao Di [little younger brother] always admire him and
wanted to see him long ago, I dont want to fight with
him; why did Da Shige [first martial (older) brother]
prevent me?
Ma Yu said, I heard Huang Yaoshis temperament is
strange, while your own temperament is brash and
explosive; if you two meet, chances are that we wont
have an amiable situation. He spared Zhipings life, that
means he is being lenient to us. However, Qiu Chuji was
adamant in going, and Ma Yu did not have any way to
persuade him not to. As it turned out, all Quanzhen Seven
Masters happened to be in the vicinity of Linan; thereupon
they were summoned and the next day they went to the
Ox Village together.
All Quanzhen Seven Masters gathered together carried a
strong power, but they fully realized Huang Yaoshis
ability, at the same time it was not clear whether he was a
friend or a foe, therefore, they did not dare to be careless
or indiscreet. Ma Yu, Qiu Chuji, Wang Chuyi, Sun Buer and
Yin Zhiping, five people went into the village; while Tan
Chuduan, Liu Chuxuan and Hao Datong waited outside the
Chuduan, Liu Chuxuan and Hao Datong waited outside the
village, ready to help. Who would have thought that they
did not see Huang Yaoshi, but saw Mu Nianci and Yang
Kang instead.
Qiu Chuji only snorted seeing Yang Kang kowtow, and did
not pay him any attention. Yin Zhiping said, Shifu, the
Master of the Peach Blossom Island bullied disciple in this
inn. Initially he referred to Huang Yaoshi as the Old
Heretic Huang [Huang Laoxie], but after being scolded by
Ma Yu and the others he changed the way he called him.
In a loud and clear voice Qiu Chuji called out, Quanzhen
disciples Ma Yu and the others pay their respect to the
Peach Blossom Islands Huang Daozhu [Island Master
Huang].
There is no one inside, Yang Kang said.
Qiu Chuji stomped his foot and said, What a pity, what a
pity we cant see him! Turning his head to Yang Kang he
asked, What are you doing here?
Yang Kang was already scared to see his master and
martial uncles, so he did not know what to say.
Huazheng had stared hard at Ma Yu for half a day, finally
she rushed forward and called out, Ah, you are the one
who helped me capturing the eagles; you are the three-
hair-bun Uncle. Look, those little eaglets have grown this
big. She let out a loud whistle and the pair of eagles came
down and perched on her left and right shoulders.
Ma Yu showed a faint smile, he nodded his head and said,
Are you going south to play?
Huazheng cried and said, Daozhang [Taoist Priest],
somebody killed Guo Jing Anda. Please avenge his death.
Ma Yu jumped in fright; he translated what he just heard
into Chinese. Qiu Chuji and Wang Chuyi were shocked;
busily they asked further information. Huazheng pointed
her finger toward Yang Kang and said, He saw it with his
own eyes; ask him what happened.
As Yang Kang found out that Huazheng knew his Da Shibo
[first martial (older) uncle], he was afraid that if they
talked too much their suspicion would be aroused; and
then his plan to swindle these Mongolians without any
effort would be thwarted. However, he could not talk
irresponsibly toward his master and martial uncles, so he
told Tuolei and Huazheng, You go ahead and wait for me
for a moment, I need to talk to these priests and then Ill
come along immediately. Tuolei listened to the captains
translation, he nodded his head, then led everybody to
leave the village and going to the north.
Who killed Guo Jing? Qiu Chuji asked with a stern voice,
Tell us, quick!
Tell us, quick!
Yang Kang considered his answer carefully, he thought,
Guo Jing was clearly killed by me; whom should I
accuse? He was undecided for a moment before he
remembered, Id better mention someone with a high
level of martial art; let Shifu find him and thus delivering
his own life, then I wont have any more problem in the
future. Thereupon with hatred in his voice he said, It was
the Peach Blossom Islands Huang Daozhu.
The Quanzhen Seven Masters had known early on that
Huang Yaoshi wanted to pursue and kill the Six Freaks of
Jiangnan, so it made perfect sense if Guo Jing died under
his hands; they did not have the least bit of suspicion. Qiu
Chuji cursed the Old Heretic Huang as the most evil
person, and he vowed not to rest before dealing with him.
Ma Yu and Wang Chuyi were very depressed, so they could
not say anything.
Suddenly from a distant came the voice of laughter,
followed by someone whose voice was like a broken
cymbal, finally there was someone shouting in a soft
voice; although the sound was low, it was heard clearly.
Three different voices went around the outskirt of the
village; and then suddenly it was as if they came from a
faraway place.
Ma Yu was pleasantly surprised, That laughter sounds like
Zhou Shishu; he is still alive! He heard three whistles
from the east side of the village, going farther and farther
away.
Three Shige already give chase, Sun Buer said.
Wang Chuyi said, Listen to that broken cymbal sound and
that soft shout; it seems like they are chasing Zhou
Shishu.
Ma Yu was worried, Those two peoples martial art skills
are not below Zhou Shishus; I wonder which experts are
they? Zhou Shishu is facing two enemies, I am afraid
He shook his head.
All Quanzhen four masters leaned their heads to listen for
half a day, until the sounds were gone. They knew those
people had already several lis away, so it was useless to
pursue them.
Sun Buer said, If Tan Shige and the others manage to
catch up and render their assistance, Zhou Shishu does
not have to worry.
I am afraid they cannot overtake them, Qiu Chuji said,
It would be best if Zhou Shishu knew we are here and run
to this village.
Huang Rong found their reckless surmise ridiculous to
Huang Rong found their reckless surmise ridiculous to
hear, she thought, My father and the Old Poison are
competing leg strength with the Old Urchin; they are not
fighting. If they were, and you a bunch of stinky ox
noses [derogatory term for Taoist priest] want to help,
do you think you are my fathers and the Old Poisons
match? She had just heard how Qiu Chuji was cursing her
father, she was not happy; while she did not mind too
much that Yang Kang brought a false charge against her
father as Guo Jings killer, because Guo Jing was in good
condition and was sitting right next to her.
Ma Yu waved his hand and everybody went into the inn to
sit down. Qiu Chuji said, Hey, are you now called Wanyan
Kang, or is it Yang Kang?
Yang Kang saw his masters eyes were glittering brightly,
looking at him with a penetrating gaze, his face looked
grim; he knew if he gave one bad answer, it would be
difficult for him to keep his life. He busily said, If not
because of Shifu, Ma Shibo and Wang Shishu giving me
directions, disciple still would have been in the dark today,
regarding an enemy for a father; so naturally disciples
surname is Yang. Last night disciple and Sister Mu here
have just buried my deceased father and mother.
Hearing him saying so, Qiu Chuji was delighted; he
nodded and his face turned softer. At first Wang Chuyi
reprimanded Yang Kang for jousting against Mu Nianci but
not wanting to marry her; but now he saw these two
people together he thought the two of them had sorted
things out, his indignation toward Yang Kang vanished.
Yang Kang took out the broken spearhead with which he
killed Ouyang Ke and said, This is whats left of my
deceased fathers belongings; disciple always keep it with
me.
Qiu Chuji took the spearhead and caressed it gently; his
heart was filled with sorrow. He heaved a sigh and said,
Nineteen years ago, I came across your father and your
Uncle Guo. Very quickly more than a dozen years have
passed, two old friends have come back to the yellow
earth. The two of them are dead, leaving me suffering on
this earth. I was powerless to save your parents lives; it
has been my life-long regret.
In the other room Guo Jing heard Qiu Chuji fondly
remember his own father, he was grieved. Qiu Daozhang
[Taoist Priest] still remembers his friendship with my
father, but I have never seen my fathers face. Brother
Yang was able to meet with his father, he is luckier than I
am.
Qiu Chuji then asked how Huang Yaoshi killed Guo Jing,
and Yang Kang opened his mouth making up some stories.
Qiu, Ma and Wang three people had known Guo Jing for a
long time; they sighed incessantly. After talking for a while
long time; they sighed incessantly. After talking for a while
Yang Kang remembered he had to see Tuolei and
Huazheng, his heart was restless.
Wang Chuyi looked at him, and then looked at Mu Nianci,
Have you two married? he asked.
Not yet, Yang Kang replied.
Youd better get married soon, Wang Chuyi said, Qiu
Shige, why dont you make the decision for them? How do
you think we should handle this matter?
Huang Rong and Guo Jing looked at each other, they both
thought, Are we going to witness another wedding
tonight? Huang Rong further thought, Mu Jiejie [older
sister] is hot-tempered, she is a lot different than that
Cheng Da Xiaojie. Perhaps before she agrees to get
married she would challenge that kid surnamed Yang for a
martial art contest. Now that would be interesting to
watch.
She heard Yang Kang delightfully reply, I rely on Shifu to
make the decision. But with a clear voice Mu Nianci said,
I have one condition you must fulfill; otherwise I wont
comply.
Qiu Chuji showed a faint smile listening to her; he said,
All right, what is it? Miss, please say it.
Mu Nianci said, My adoptive father was killed by that
traitor Wanyan Honglie. Before we can get married, he has
to avenge his fathers death first.
Qiu Chuji clapped his hands and called out, Hear, hear!
Miss Mu has just said whats in this Old Priests heart.
Kanger, dont you agree?
Yang Kang was very hesitant; he pondered deeply how to
answer. Suddenly from outside the door a rough throaty
voice like a mutes hissing was heard, singing the lian hua
luo [fallen lotus flower], and then a high-pitched throaty
voice called out, Master, Lady, be merciful, spare this
beggar some money.
Mu Nianci thought this voice was somewhat familiar, she
turned her head and saw that two beggars stood at the
doorstep; one fat, the other short and thin, so small that
the fat one looked three times as big as he was. These
twos postures were so unusual that even though it had
been many years, Mu Nianci still remembered that when
she was only thirteen she had tended their injuries. Hong
Qigong was pleased that she had a good heart, for this
reason he passed on some martial art to her for three
days. She was about to go out and greet them, but ever
since those two beggars enter the room, their eyes had
never left the bamboo stick in Yang Kangs hand. They
looked at each other and nodded their heads, then they
walked toward Yang Kang, cupped their hands in front of
walked toward Yang Kang, cupped their hands in front of
their chests and bowed respectfully.
Ma Yu and the others noticed the two beggars steps and
body movement, they knew these beggars were not weak;
they also noticed that each beggar carried eight coarse
sacks on their backs; therefore, these two were the Eight-
Bag Disciple of the Beggars Clan. Their positions were very
high, but they were this respectful toward Yang Kang; Ma
Yu and the others did not understand.
The thin beggar said, I heard the brethrens say that some
people in Linan City saw the Clan Leaders Stick. We went
everywhere to investigate, and are fortunate to see it
here. I wonder where did the Clan Leader go begging?
Although Yang Kang took the bamboo stick, actually he did
not know the sticks origin. Listening to this beggars
words he did not know how to respond, so he simply
uttered an Hmm. There was a custom in the Beggars Clan
that seeing the Dog Beating Stick was the same as seeing
the Clan Leader himself; so even though Yang Kang did
not pay any attention to them, they still looked respectful
and cautious.
The fat beggar said, The assembly at Yuezhou is getting
closer; from the east Elders Lu and Jian have headed west
seven days ago.
Yang Kang become more and more confused, he uttered
another Hmm. The thin beggar continued, In order to
look for the Clan Leaders Stick, disciples have been
delayed for several days; so we must hurry along
immediately. If Your Excellency decides to leave today, let
disciples accompany and take care of you along the way.
Yang Kang was inwardly excited, he had been trying to
find a way to leave his Shifu; without caring what the
beggars said, he wanted to grab this opportunity.
Thereupon he prostrated himself in front of Ma Yu, Qiu
Chuji and the others and said, Disciple has some
important matter to attend, I cannot accompany Shifu
much longer. Please forgive me for taking my leave.
Ma Yu and the others thought that Yang Kang must have
some important connection with the Beggar Clan. The
Beggar Clan was the largest organization in the world. The
Clan Leader Hong Qigong was a martial art expert who
shared the same reputation with their deceased master,
Wang Zhenren; therefore, clearly they could not detain
Yang Kang. Out of respect to the two beggars, they felt it
was inappropriate to ask more questions, so they simply
paid their respects according to the Jianghu custom.
The two beggars had always admired the Quanzhen Seven
Masters; knowing they were Yang Kangs masters, they
were more modest, kept referring themselves as wan bei
[juniors]. Mu Nianci talked about past events, the two
[juniors]. Mu Nianci talked about past events, the two
beggars became more affectionate. Since she already had
some connection with the Beggar Clan, she was also
invited to the Yuezhou assembly. Mu Nianci wanted very
much to travel with Yang Kang, so she immediately
nodded her head.
Qiu Chuji was originally very angry with Yang Kang and
wanted to cripple him to take his martial art skill away, but
remembering the deceased Yang Tiexin he did not have
the heart to do so. Now, first, he saw that Yang Kang
treated Mu Nianci in an intimate manner, that simple joust
to find a spouse affair turned out good after all; second,
Yang Kang seemed to learn good lesson from life
experiences, he was willing to forfeit riches and honor,
took the surname Yang as his own, so Qiu Chujis loving
care in teaching and giving him guidance was not in vain;
third, these two high-level Beggar Clan disciple seemed to
respect him very much, it certainly would bring glory and
honor to the Quanzhen Sect. Therefore, the fury in his
heart was replaced immediately into delight. He gently
twirled the end of his long moustache and watched Yang
and Mu two peoples backs with a smile on his face.
That very evening Ma Yu and the others slept in the inn,
waiting for Tan Chuduan three people to return. But all
day the next day they did not hear anything about them;
four people started to get anxious. Near midnight they
heard a long whistle from outside the village. Hao Shige
came back! Sun Buer said. Ma Yu returned the call with a
low whistle. Not too long afterwards a shadow flashed by
the door and Hao Datong flew in.
Huang Rong had never seen this person, she pressed her
eye into the small hole to take a look. It was the fifth day
of the seventh month, the crescent moon shone its light
through the window opening. Under the moonlight she saw
this man was big and tall, his appearance looked like that
of a government official. His Taoist robe had short sleeves,
stopped at the elbow; it looked different than the ones Ma
Yu and the others wore. Turned out before he became a
priest he was a head of Shandongs Ninghai sub-
prefectures rich family; highly educated, even managed to
sell his divination skill. Later on he bowed to Wang
Chongyang at the yan xia dong [smoky red clouds cave]
and took him as his master. Wang Chongyang took out his
own robe, cut the sleeves and gave the robe to Hao
Datong; saying, Dont worry that it is without sleeves,
you will complete it yourself.
The word xiu [sleeve] was similar to the word shou [to
teach/to instruct/to award/to give]; the meaning was, no
matter how much the master gives instructions, there will
always be more to learn; whether the disciple enlightened
or not, it depends on his own comprehension. He
remembered his Masters kindness very well, so afterwards
he always wore the half-sleeved Taoist robe.
Qiu Chuji was the most impatient, How is Zhou Shishu?
he asked, Is he playing around with others, or is he
fighting them?
Hao Datong shook his head. I am ashamed, he said,
Xiao Dis [little brother] skill is superficial, I only managed
to pursue them for seven, eight lis before Zhou Shishus
and the others shadows disappeared. Tan Shige and Liu
Shige were still ahead of Xiao Di. Xiao Di was powerless; I
tried to look for them one whole day and one whole night
but did not have the slightest clue on where they were.
Ma Yu nodded his head, Hao Shidi [younger martial
brother] is tired. Sit down and take some rest. Hao
Datong sat cross-legged. He circulated his qi around his
body one time, then he said, On my way back at the
zhou wang miao [Temple of King Zhou (dynasty)] Xiao Di
saw six people. Their appearance matches Qiu Shiges
description of the Six Freaks of Jiangnan. Thus Xiao Di
came over to talk with them, and indeed it was them.
Qiu Chuji was delighted, The Six Freaks are very bold, he
said, They unexpectedly went to the Peach Blossom
Island. No wonder we could not find them.
Hao Datong said, The head of the Six Freaks, Ke Zhene,
Ke Daxia [great hero Ke] said that they had an agreement
to see Huang Yaoshi, therefore, they went to the Peach
Blossom Island to keep their promise; who would have
thought that Huang Yaoshi was not on the island. They
heard Xiao Di mention Qiu Shixiong and the others are
here, they said they are going to pay us a visit a little
later.
Guo Jing heard that his six masters were well, his heart
was greatly comforted. By this time he had trained for five
days and five nights, most of his injury has been healed.
Toward the ninth hour [3-5pm] of the sixth day, from the
east of the village came a long whistle. Liu Shidi came
back, Qiu Chuji said. A short moment later they saw Liu
Chuxuan, accompanied by an old man with white hair and
white beard, walking toward the inn. That old man was
wearing a yellow short robe, a pair of shoes made of
coarse cloth on his feet, and a huge rush-leaf fan in his
hand. He was talking and smiling while entering the inn.
When he saw the Quanzhen Five Masters he simply
nodded his head slightly, as if he did not regard them too
highly.
Liu Chuxuan said, This is tie zhang shui shang piao [iron
palm floating above the water], Qiu Lao Qian Bei [Senior
Qiu]. It is truly our good fortune to see him today.
Huang Rong heard this and almost burst out in laughter,
she lightly bumped Guo Jing with her elbow. Guo Jing also
thought it was funny. Both were thinking, I want to see
how else this old scoundrel will swindle people.
how else this old scoundrel will swindle people.
Ma Yu, Qiu Chuji and the others had heard Qiu Qianrens
fame for a long time, they had a profound respect toward
him, so they talked to him with utmost respect and
caution. But Qiu Qianren kept bragging unguardedly. After
talking for a while Qiu Chuji asked if he saw their Shishu
Zhou Botong. Qiu Qianren replied, The Old Urchin? He
was killed by Huang Yaoshi.
Everybody was shocked. Liu Chuxuan said, How can it
be? Just the day before yesterday Wan bei [junior] saw
Zhou Shishu; only he ran so very fast that I could not
overtake him. Qiu Qianren was confounded, he simply
smiled without saying anything; his mind churning to find
a good answer.
Qiu Chuji interrupted, Liu Shidi, did you have a good look,
the two people who chased Shishu are what kind of
people?
Liu Chuxuan said, One was wearing a white robe, the
other a dark green long gown. They ran really fast.
Indistinctly I saw the one wearing green had a very queer
facial appearance, almost like a corpses face.
Qiu Qianren had seen Huang Yaoshi at the Cloud Village,
he quickly opened his mouth, Thats right! The one that
killed the Old Urchin was this green-long-gown-wearing
Huang Yaoshi. Other than him, who has the ability to do
so? I was about to rush forward but I was one step too
late. Ay! The Old Urchin died a miserable death.
Tie Zhang Shui Shang Piao Qiu Qinren had a resounding
reputation throughout the Wulin world; he was a senior
with a high level of martial art skill. How would the
Quanzhen Six Masters know that he was a blabbering
mouth? Immediately they felt exceptional grief and
indignation. Qiu Chuji slapped the tabletop so hard
producing an earth-shattering noise; again he scolded
Huang Yaoshi as a dog with head drenched in blood.
Huang Rong at the other room was very angry. She did
not blame Qiu Qianren from spreading false rumor about
her father, but she did blame Qiu Chuji for scolding her
father repeatedly.
Liu Chuxuan said, Tan Shiges footwork is faster than
mine, perhaps he saw how Shishu was killed.
Sun Buer said, Tan Shige has not come back till now,
perhaps he also suffered harm under the old thiefs hand
Speaking to this point her face turned miserable, she
stopped talking immediately.
Qiu Chuji drew his sword and called out, Let us go quickly
to rescue and avenge people!
Qiu Qianren was afraid they might meet Zhou Botong, he
Qiu Qianren was afraid they might meet Zhou Botong, he
quickly said, Huang Yaoshi is aware that you are all
gathered here, he could look for you anytime. This Old
Heretic Huang is so evil, the Old Man here cannot allow
him to continue like this. I am going to find him; you wait
for my good news in here.
Everybody revered him as the senior, it would be
inappropriate to defy his word; also they were afraid they
would miss Huang Yaoshi if they were out looking for him,
it would certainly be better to wait here for the enemy to
find them and conserve their energy at the same time.
Thereupon they bowed to express their gratitude and sent
Qiu Qianren off to the door.
Qiu Qianren stepped over the doorstep and turned around
to wave his hand, You dont have to send me off too far.
Although that Old Heretic Huang is fierce, I have a way to
deal with him. Watch this! He drew the shining sharp
sword from his waist and aimed it towards his own
abdomen. Hey! with a grunt he thrust the sword in.
Everybody called out in alarm; they saw more than half of
the three feet sword went into his stomach. Qiu Qianren
smiled and said, Any sharp weapon in the world wont
injure me. Please dont panic. If I cant find the Old Heretic
Huang and he comes to find you here, dont fight him,
avoid getting injured. Just wait for me to deal with him.
Qiu Chuji said, The enmity of Shishu, it is impossible for
the disciples not to avenge it.
Qiu Qianren sighed and said, Thats fine too, this is fate.
If you want to seek revenge, there is one thing you must
remember.
Ma Yu said, Please give us your direction, Senior.
Qiu Qianrens face turned serious, he said, As soon as you
see the Old Heretic Huang, kill him immediately. Dont
bother talking to him; otherwise, this enmity will forever
be difficult to avenge. Important! Very important! As he
finished speaking he turned around with the sword still
stuck in his abdomen.
Everybody looked at each other in amazement. Ma Yu and
the others had vast experience, yet they had never heard
of a sharp sword entering the abdomen and nothing
happening; they thought this mans skill must have
reached a level beyond measure. They did not know that it
was another trick of Qiu Qianren: that sword was actually
consisted of three sections, as soon as a light force was
applied to the tip of the blade the first and second sections
would automatically retract into the third section, the
sword edge went through a seam in the waistband, hence
for the spectator at a distance it looked like the sharp edge
was entering the body. He had been hired by Wanyan
Honglie to incite enmities among the Jiangnan heroes and
Honglie to incite enmities among the Jiangnan heroes and
warriors, so that when the Jin army attacked to the south
they would not be united to fight the invaders.
For the rest of the day the Quanzhen Six Masters were
restless; they could not drink tea or eat their rice, they
stayed awake until the midnight of the seventh day. They
heard some faint whistles come from the north of the
village, two people, on in front of the other, came swiftly
to the outside of the inn. Ma Yu, all six people were
originally sitting cross-legged on the straw training their
breathing exercises, because Yin Zhipings skill was lower,
he was sleeping. Hearing this noise they all jumped up
immediately.
The enemy is pursuing Tan Shidi, Ma Yu said, All Shidis,
be careful!
Tonight was Guo Jings last night to train and heal is
injury. During these past seven days and nights not only
his internal injury gradually healed, his external wound
was also closing up, and both Huang Rongs and his own
internal strength had enjoyed tremendous advancement.
These last several hours would be very crucial to the entire
healing process. Listening to Ma Yu, Huang Rong was very
concerned. If the incoming person is indeed Father, all
Quanzhen Seven Masters will fight him immediately. I
wont be able to come out and tell them the truth, she
thought, I am afraid the Quanzhen Seven Masters will be
injured under Fathers hand. I dont care much for
Quanzhen Seven Masters, but Jing Gege has a close
relationship with Ma Daozhang and the others. I know his
character well; it would be difficult for him not to come out
and help them. If he bravely steps forward, not only the
entire exercise will be wasted, his life will also be in
danger. Therefore, she quickly whispered in Guo Jings
ear, Jing Gege, promise me that whatever happens, no
matter what important incident, you must by all means not
go out.
Guo Jing just barely nodded his head when the whistle had
already arrived at the door.
Tan Shige, Qiu Chuji called out, Tian gang bei dou [lit.
skys stars north head the Big Dipper constellation]
formation!
Hearing the tian gang bei dou four characters Guo Jings
heart was stirred, he said to himself, The bei dou da fa
[Big Dipper great method] is mentioned several times in
the Nine Yin Manual as the foundation of learning the
martial art. But the explanation of bei dou da fa in the
Manual is profoundly subtle, it was so difficult to
understand. I wonder if Ma Daozhang and the others tian
gang bei dou has anything to do with the bei dou da fa.
Its surely important to know. Busily he pressed his eye to
the hole and looked out.
His eye was barely on the hole when he heard a loud
His eye was barely on the hole when he heard a loud
bang! the front door shook, and a Taoist priest flew in.
But the priests robe was lifted up, his left foot had already
stepped over the threshold, suddenly he staggered back
out of the door. It turned out the enemy had arrived
behind him and had launched an attack.
Qiu Chuji and Wang Chuyi flew together towards the door,
standing at the entrance their sleeves rose up and two
palms struck together. Bang! they collided with the
enemys palm. Qiu and Wang two people were forced two
steps backward, the enemy also drew two steps back. Tan
Chuduan took this opportunity to enter the room.
Under the moonlight his hair looked disheveled, with two
traces of blood streaming down his face. The long sword in
his right hand was only half of its original length, his
overall appearance was a total wreck. As Tan Chuduan
entered the room, without saying anything he sat down
cross-legged. Ma Yu and the others also immediately sat in
their respective positions.
From the darkness outside came a womans gloomy voice
calling out, Tan Laodao [old Taoist], if I did not regard the
face of your Shixiong Ma Yu, this old lady would have
already delivered your life to the heaven early on. Why did
you lead the old lady to come over here? Who had just
exchanged palm strength with me? Tell it to Mei
Chaofeng.
In the stillness of the night listening to her owl-cry like
voice, although it was the middle of summer, involuntarily
a chill crept on everybodys back. As soon as she stopped
talking the silence came back, outside the door the insects
buzz was heard clearly. A moment later a series of
cracking noises were heard. Guo Jing knew the noise came
from Mei Chaofengs joints, in a moment she would start
making her move.
Yet another moment someone was reciting softly, Once
one make a dwelling one can stay for several dozens
years. Guo Jing recognized it was Ma Yus voice, the
intonation was really gentle and soothing. Tan Chuduan
continued, With disheveled hair walking all day long like
crazy. His voice was straightforward and heroic. Guo Jing
peeked outside and took a good look on the Second Master
of the Quanzhen Seven Masters. He saw a muscular face
with thick eyebrows and big eyes, his body looked big and
sturdy. Before he became a priest Tan Chuduan was a
blacksmith in Shandong. After he entered Quanzhen Sect,
his title was Changzhen [Eternal Truth] Zi.
The third Taoist priest was thin and small, his face looked
like a monkey; he was Changsheng [Eternal Life] Zi, Liu
Chuxuan. He continued the recitation, Chongyang Zi
[from Wang Chongyang] underneath the hay tang ting
[ocean cherry-apple pavilion]. His stature might be small,
but his voice was loud and clear.
but his voice was loud and clear.
Changchun [Eternal Spring (season, not water spring)] Zi
Qiu Chuji opened his mouth, Tai yi xian [I think he is a
Taoist deity] in the lotus leaf boat. Followed by Yuyang
[Jade Sun] Zi Wang Chuyi, Nothing can get out of an
empty shell. Guangning [Infinite Peace] Zi Hao Datong
was next, Theres someone who can reach enlightenment
before being born. Lastly Qingjing Sanren [Sage of
Tranquily] Sun Buer recited, Leaving home with a smile
without any obstruction. Ma Yu concluded, Cloud in the
West Lake, moon in the sky!
Mei Chaofeng listened to these seven recitations, each
voice carried an abundant qi in it, a sign of their deep
internal energy. She was secretly shocked, Are the
Quanzhen Seven Masters really here this time? It cant be.
Other than Ma Yu, the others voices are not the same.
On the peak of Mongolian desert cliff she had heard Ma Yu
and the Six Freaks of Jiangnan pretending to be the
Quanzhen Seven Masters talking to each other. Her eyes
were blind, so she depended a lot on her extremely keen
ears; her memory was also superb, once she heard
anything, she would not forget it. She did not know that
Ma Yu was deceiving her that day.
Ma Daozhang, you must be well since our last meeting!
she said with a clear voice. She knew Ma Yu was showing
her mercy the other day. Although she was vicious, she
knew the good from evil. When Tan Chuduan could not
overtake Zhou Botong he decided to return. On his way
back he saw that Mei Chaofeng was using a living person
to train her martial art. Being a man of chivalry and
righteousness, he went forward to prevent evil; who would
have thought that he was not her match. Fortunately Mei
Chaofeng recognized him as a Quanzhen Sect priest. Out
of her respect to Ma Yu she did not kill him, she only
injured him and chased him away.
Ma Yu said, I am very fortunate! Thank you! The Peach
Blossom Island does not have any enmity with Quanzhen
Sect. Is your honorable master coming soon?
Mei Chaofeng was startled, Are you expecting my Shifu?
she asked.
Qiu Chuji called out, Witch! Quickly get your Shifu over
here to experience Quanzhen Sects real skill.
Mei Chaofeng was angry, Who are you? she called out.
Qiu Chuji! Qiu Chuji said, Havent you, the demon,
heard my name?
Mei Chaofeng cried out loudly, her body flew up to the
direction of Qiu Chujis voice. Her left palm was protecting
herself, and her right claw striking downward.
herself, and her right claw striking downward.
Guo Jing knew that this pounce by Mei Chaofeng was swift
and ruthlessly fierce, it was really difficult to block,
although Qiu Chujis martial art was good, he would not be
able to take it head on. Who would have thought that he
was still sitting cross-legged on the ground; he neither
parried nor evaded.
Not good! Guo Jing shouted inwardly, How can Qiu
Daozhang be this bold? He saw that Mei Chaofeng was
about to grab the top of Qiu Chujis head, suddenly two
palm winds came from left and right; it was Liu Chuxuan
and Wang Chuyi striking together. Mei Chaofengs right
claw continued to strike, while her left palm swept
horizontally to block Liu and Wang two peoples palm
strikes. Who would have thought that these two palms
were complementing one another, one yin [negative], the
other yang [positive], the power, unexpectedly, was
much stronger than the internal strengths of two people
added together.
Mei Chaofeng felt this surge of power in midair; it was like
a cannonball pushing her upward. Hastily she changed her
right claw into a palm, striking downward then she flipped
her body backwards and landed on the threshold. She was
unable to restrain her shock, thinking that these two
peoples skills were very profound, certainly above the
Quanzhen Seven Masters. Is Hong Qigong and Emperor
Duan in here? she called out.
Qiu Chuji said with a smile, We are the Quanzhen Seven
Masters. What Hong Qigong or Emperor Duan?
Mei Chaofeng was puzzled, Tan Laodao [old Taoist] was
not my match; how come there is such an expert among
his martial brothers? Could it be there is such a big
difference in skill among them even though they came
from the same school?
Guo Jing in the other room was also puzzled; he thought
that although Liu and Wang two peoples martial art skill
was higher, they were more or less in par with Mei
Chaofeng or with her senior. Even if those two combined
their forces, they would not be able to casually throw her
out like that. Only Zhou Botong, Hong Qigong, Huang
Yaoshi, Ouyang Feng, and other people of their caliber
would have this kind of ability; how did the Quanzhen
Seven Masters manage to do that?
Mei Chaofengs temper was very bold; other that her own
Shifu, she did not fear anybody in the world. The more she
suffered setbacks, the more she would act recklessly. That
day on the peak of the Mongolians cliff Ma Yu was
speaking to her amiably, treating her in good manners and
let her go without giving her too much difficulty. But today
Qiu Chuji believed Qiu Qianrens lies that Zhou Botong had
been killed by Huang Yaoshi; he also believed Huang
Yaoshi killed Guo Jing. His hatred toward the Peach
Blossom Island went deep to his bones and marrows; he
kept calling Mei Chaofeng yao fu [lit.
goblin/witch/devil/monster woman]. Mei Chaofeng knew
perfectly well that her enemies were not her match, but
she was not willing to give up. She only hesitated for a
moment before she reached into her waist to pull her du
long bian [poisonous dragon whip] out. Ma Daozhang!
she called out, I must offend you today!
Ma Yu replied, You flatter me!
Mei Chaofeng said, I am going to use my weapon.
Unsheathe your swords!
Wang Chuyi said, There are seven of us while you are
alone, plus your eyes cannot see a thing. Even if the
Quanzhen Seven Masters are unworthy, we cannot use
weapons against you. We will sit and not move; you can
start!
Mei Chaofeng coldly said, Do you want to face my silver
whip sitting motionless?
Qiu Chuji scolded, Witch, tonight you will lose your life,
what more do you want to say?
Humph, Mei Chaofeng snorted. Her right hand flicked,
the long whip full of hooks in her hand moved slowly like a
big python straight toward Sun Buer.
In the other room Huang Rong listened their conversation;
she knew how fierce Mei Chaofengs du long bian was,
the Quanzhen Seven Masters went as far as daring to take
the whip sitting motionless and barehanded, she wanted to
know how they were going to do that. She pulled Guo Jing
away from the hole and told him that she wanted to
watch.
She saw the Quanzhen Seven Masters sat in a formation
inside the room; it suddenly dawned on her, This is the
Big Dipper constellation! Hmm, right! Didnt Qiu Daozhang
mention the Big Dipper formation? Huang Yaoshi was
proficient in astronomy and the study of calendar
calculation (almanac). When Huang Rong was small she
often sat on her fathers knees in a clear night, looking at
celestial constellation, hence she immediately recognized
the positions of the seven Taoist priests.
The Quanzhen Seven Masters Ma Yu took the tian shu
[sky pivot] position, Tan Chuduan took the tian xuan [sky
jade/gem] position, Liu Chuxuan tian ji [sky pearl], Qiu
Chuji tian quan [sky power/authority]. These four people
formed the head of the constellation. Wang Chuyi took the
yu heng [jade (measuring) weight], Hao Datong the kai
yang [open sun], and Sun Buer yao guang [shaking ray
(of light)]. These three were the handle of the Big Dipper.
Among the seven stars of the Big Dippers, the light of the
tian quan was the darkest, but it was the link connecting
the head with the handle. It was the most important
position; hence it was occupied by the strongest among
the Quanzhen Seven Masters, Qiu Chuji. Among the
handle, yu heng was the most important; hence it was
taken by the second strongest Wang Chuyi.
Mei Chaofengs du long bian was moving toward Sun
Buers chest. It seemed slow but it was very fierce; who
would have thought that the Daogu [Taoist priestess] was
still sitting motionless. Huang Rong followed the
movement of the tip of the whip and saw that there was a
skull embroidered on Sun Buers Taoist robe; she was
secretly amazed. Quanzhen Sect enjoys the reputation as
a Taoist orthodox school, how come her clothing
resembles something from Mei Shijies pathway? She did
not know that when Wang Chongyang took Sun Buer as
his disciple he drew a skull and gave it to her. His meaning
was that somebodys life was short, that very quick death
will come, and the person would change into a skull; so
she must cultivate the true and admired way [Dao of the
Taoist means the way]. In memory of her deceased
master, Sun Buer embroidered this skull on her robe.
The yin bian [silver whip] seemed to move slowly, yet it
carried a gust of wind. The tip of the whip was only about
several inches apart from the embroidered skull on her
robe, suddenly with an abrupt movement the silver whip
flew back, just like a python when its head was chopped
with a knife, or like an arrow it flew straight back towards
Mei Chaofeng. It was so strange and swift; Mei Chaofeng
only felt that her hand was slightly shaken and the wind
had already caressed her face. Quickly she ducked and the
silver whip brushed through her hair. Dangerous! she
cried out inwardly as she pulled the whip back and re-
attacked. This time the whip was aimed toward Ma Yu and
Qiu Chuji, who were still sitting motionless. Tan Chuduan
and Wang Chuyi raised their palms and parried the whip
away.
After they exchanged several stances Huang Rong was
able to see clearly that the Quanzhen Seven Masters
always parry the incoming attack with one palm, while the
other palm was holding the shoulder of the person sitting
right next to them. Huang Rong pondered deeply and it
dawned on her, It turned out that they are using the
same method I use to help healing Jing Geges injury.
They are combining seven peoples strength into one; how
can Mei Shijie resist?
The Big Dipper Formation was Quanzhen Sects highest
and most mysterious martial art, developed by Wang
Chongyang with countless meticulous care. The main
principle was combining forces in combat with a wide
range of variations; it might even be used in the
battlefield. When the enemy attacked, the one directly
battlefield. When the enemy attacked, the one directly
bearing the brunt did not need to exert any energy to
resist; it was the companions on his/her flanks who would
launch the counterattack. It was as if one person with
several peoples martial art; the power was truly
irresistible.
Several moves later Mei Chaofeng became increasingly
panicked, since she realized that the enemy no longer fend
the whip off and shake it away, but she felt the whip was
being pulled and redirected so that the circle of the whip
movement was decreasing, getting smaller and smaller. A
short moment later as the several zhangs long silver whip
was moving halfway toward the enemy, she could not pull
it back anymore. If at this time she has let the whip go
and jumped back, she might escape unharmed; but she
had spent innumerable painstaking efforts in training with
this long whip, how could she just sit quietly when the
enemy was trying to snatch the whip away from her hand?
She hesitated only for a moment but her opportunity to
escape was gone. Once the Big Dipper Formation started
to move, all seven people moved swiftly as if they were
one person, unstoppable unless by the person occupying
the tian quan position. By the time Mei Chaofeng realized
her precarious situation, it was already too late for her to
back off. The only thing she could do was clench her teeth,
let go of the whip handle and stake it all.
Liu Chuxuans palm made a pulling action, with a loud
bang! the whip flew and hit the wall, shaking the whole
building; the roof tiles rattled loudly and dust and debris
from the roof fell down to the ground. Mei Chaofengs feet
staggered; she could not resist this pulling force and was
forced one step forward.
Although this one step was only about two feet, it was
crucial in determining victory or defeat. If Mei Chaofeng
had let her whip go sooner, she would not be pulled
forward and she could turn around and escape out the
door; the Quanzhen Seven Masters might not necessarily
pursue her, because even if they did they might not
necessarily able to overtake her. But now that she had
moved forward one step, she knew the situation was
unfavorable to her; she wielded her palms to the left and
right, and they happened to meet with Sun Buer and
Wang Chuyis palms. As she slightly added her palm
strength, Ma Yu and Hao Datongs palms came striking
from behind. She knew perfectly well that if she moved
another step, her situation would become more
dangerous; but under the circumstances, she had no
choice so her left foot treaded half a step forward. At the
same time with a loud shout her right foot flew up and
successively kicked Ma Yu and Hao Datongs hands.
Good skill! Qiu Chuji and Liu Chuxuan cheered together,
while simultaneously their palms struck, one from the
front, the other from the back, to prevent her from
front, the other from the back, to prevent her from
continuing her attack. Before her right foot even landed,
Mei Chaofengs left foot flew up and like a flash kicking
Qius and Lius palms; but as her right foot landed she
moved one more step forward. This way she went even
deeper into the Big Dipper Formation; she will not be able
to escape unless she managed to overthrow one out of
seven people.
As she was watching the battle, Huang Rongs heart was
secretly anxious. Under the pale yellow moonlight she saw
Mei Chaofengs long hair flutter in the air as she was
leaping around and her palms striking, her feet kicking.
Each hand and each foot carried a light wind, like a tiger
leaping or a leopard flitting about.
The Quanzhen Seven Masters were still sitting cross-
legged; when the head is struck the tail responded, when
the tail is attacked the head responded, when the middle
is struck the head and tail responded, while all the time
keeping her firmly inside the formation.
Mei Chaofeng had successively used the jiu yin bai gu
zhua [nine yin white bone claw] and cui xin zhang
[devastating heart palm] trying to dash out of the tight
encirclement; but every time she was forced to go back by
the Seven Masters palm strength. In her anxiety she let
out a strange wah, wah cry.
By this time if the Seven Masters wanted to take her life
they would be able to do so without too much effort, but
all along they had never launched a deathly strike. Huang
Rong watched for half a day before she realized what was
happening, Ah, right! They are borrowing Mei Shijie to
train this formation. It is not easy to find an opponent with
her high level of martial art. I think they are going to
weary her to death before theyll stop. Actually her guess
was only half true; they were borrowing Mei Chaofeng to
train their formation all right, but Taoism did not tolerate
killing easily, therefore, they never had any intention to kill
her.
Huang Rong did not have a favorable impression toward
Mei Chaofeng, but seeing the Seven Masters humiliate her
like this Huang Rong was seething with anger; so after
watching for a moment longer she didnt want to watch
anymore and gave the hole back to Guo Jing. She still,
however, heard the gusts of wind in the other room
sometimes intensifying and sometimes slowing down, a
sign that the battle was still raging.
At first Guo Jing was puzzled to see the fight; he did not
understand why the Seven Masters was fighting Mei
Chaofeng by sitting in an irregular formation on the
ground. Huang Rong whispered in his ear, They are
sitting according to the Big Dipper Constellation; seven
peoples internal strengths are connected to each other.
Do you see it?
It was like a reminder to Guo Jing; he remembered the
second part of the Nine Yin Manual mentioned the Big
Dipper quite often. He had memorized this part by heart,
yet he did not understand its meaning. Looking at the
Seven Masters launching palm attacks while sitting in a
formation suddenly he understood what the Manual was
talking about. The more he watched, the happier he
became, finally he was unable to restrain his excitement
and stood up.
Huang Rong was shocked and quickly pulled him back.
Guo Jing shivered in fear and immediately sat down. He
pressed his eye against the hole and watched the fight
again. This time he more or less understood the essence of
the Big Dipper Formation. Although he did not know how
to use it, each move and every style the Seven Masters
used was like showing him the trick of the trade
mentioned in the Nine Yin Manual.
The Nine Yin Manual was the result of a martial art expert
Seniors comprehension over ancient Taoist canon. Wang
Chongyang developed this formation before he saw the
Manual; however, the martial art study within Taoism
came from the same root. The basic essence originally did
not differ much; therefore, the variations within the
formation were not far from the Manuals basic content.
The other time on the Peach Blossom Island Guo Jing had
watched Hong Qigong fight Ouyang Feng and he had
gained tremendous advantage. However, he was slow,
plus the Northern Beggars and the Western Poisons
martial arts were not based on the Manual; therefore, his
comprehension was somewhat limited. This time the
Seven Masters martial art and the position they assumed
were based on the same Taoism essence with the Manual;
everything seemed to fit perfectly and this time he truly
gained great benefit.
He saw Mei Chaofeng was in a difficult situation, but the
Seven Masters palm strength was also gradually
weakened. Suddenly he heard someone on the doorstep
speak, Yao Xiong, are you going to act first, or do you
want Brother to try first?
Guo Jing was startled, it was Ouyang Fengs voice; he did
not know when he came in. The Seven Masters were also
surprised to hear his voice; they turned their heads toward
the door and saw two men standing side by side on the
threshold, one was wearing dark green long robe, the
other was dressed in white. They were the two people who
chased Zhou Botong the other night.
The Quanzhen Seven Masters made a low whistling noise,
stopped fighting, and stood up. Huang Yaoshi said, What
a fine sight! Seven mixed-up hairs [derogatory term for
Taoist priests] join forces against my lone disciple. Feng
Xiong, if I teach them some lessons, will you say I am
Xiong, if I teach them some lessons, will you say I am
bullying some juniors?
Ouyang Feng said with a smile, They were being rude to
you first; if you do not show your skill, these juniors will
not understand the Master of Peach Blossom Islands
ability.
Wang Chuyi had seen the Eastern Heretic and the Western
Poison at Mount Hua; he was going to step forward to pay
his respect to them when suddenly Huang Yaoshis shadow
flashed and struck with the back of his palm. Wang Chuyi
stepped back to evade, but he was too slow. Slap! his
cheek was squarely hit; he staggered and tumbled down.
Qiu Chuji was shocked, Quickly return to position! he
called out; but Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Tan, Liu, Hao and
Sun four people were slapped by a palm. Qiu Chuji only
saw a dark green shadow flashing by; a palm hacked down
right in front of him, the palm shadow suddenly fluttered.
Qiu Chuji did not know where the attack would come from;
desperately he raised his sleeve, striking toward Huang
Yaoshis chest.
Qiu Chujis martial art was the chief among the Quanzhen
Seven Masters; this strike was not a small matter. Huang
Yaoshi had underestimated him a bit too much;
unexpectedly he was struck by Qiu Chujis sleeve and he
felt pain on his chest. Hastily he retracted his hand to
protect his chest; his left hand went up and grabbed the
sleeve, his right hand moved fast toward Qiu Chujis eyes.
Qiu Chuji struggled with all his might and ripped his
sleeve. At the same time Ma Yus and Wang Chuyis palms
came to rescue him. Huang Yaoshi moved very fast; as
soon as his strike to Qiu Chuji failed he leaped behind Hao
Datongs back and raised his left leg. Bang! he kicked
Hao Datong, sending him rolling down on the ground.
This time Guo Jing let Huang Rong look through the small
hole. She saw her father greatly demonstrate his invincible
might, she was very happy. If she did not remember that
Guo Jing still needed two to four hours to recover, she
would have already jumped up and cheered.
Ouyang Feng loudly laughed and called out, Wang
Chongyang had accepted this group of rice buckets as his
disciples!
Ever since Qiu Chuji started learning martial art, he never
suffered such a defeat. Return to positions! he
repeatedly shouted. But Huang Yaoshi flashed to the east
and swayed to the west, and in a short moment launched
seven, eight deathly strikes. Everybody was having a hard
time to parry, how could they return to their formation? A
couple of crack! crack! sounds was heard; Huang Yaoshi
snapped Ma Yus and Tan Chuduans swords, he broke and
tossed them to the ground.
Qiu Chujis and Wang Chuyis pair of swords continued to
move upward with the Quanzhen Sects subtle variations
sword technique. As the pair of swords attacked together,
their power increased exponentially. Huang Yaoshi did not
dare to be negligent; with concentrated attention he
launched several counterattacks. In the meantime Ma Yu
took this opportunity to return into his tian shu position
while launching a palm attack at the same time, giving
Tan, Liu and the others the opportunity to return to their
respective positions.
As soon as this Big Dipper Formation was assembled, the
battle situation changed. Tian quan and yu heng faced
the enemy from the front; tian ji and kai yang sent out
palm attacks from both sides, yao guang and tian xuan
from the back circled to the front.
With four whooshing noise Huang Yaoshi sent out four
palm attacks toward four people. Feng Xiong, he laughed
and said, I did not know Wang Chongyang left behind this
kind of skill! His voice sounded effortless as his hands
parried each opponents palm attack, each one
substantially different from the other. Each one of these
seven peoples attack carried an enormous power; it was
incomparable to when they were fighting individually.
Immediately Huang Yaoshi used his luo ying shen jian
zhang fa [falling (leaves) divine sword palm technique];
his body moved swiftly as if he was skating around
randomly while his palms flew as if they were everywhere.
Huang Rong thought, When Father taught me this luo
ying shen jian zhang fa, I only know five voids one solid,
or seven voids one solid; with the voids to distract the
enemy. But I didnt know that these five voids and seven
voids can be changed into solids. This amazing fight was
certainly not the same as when the Seven Masters were
fighting Mei Chaofeng earlier. Not only did Huang Rong
watch the fight with baited breath, Ouyang Feng with his
level or martial art skill was also startled.
Mei Chaofeng was standing on the side, listening to the
wind generated by the battle. She was both joyful and
frightened on the inside. Suddenly she heard an Ah!
followed by a bang!; turned out Yin Zhiping was watching
eight people fight, he became dizzy as if the world was
spinning around him; he saw many Huang Yaoshis moving
around in front of him, his vision blurred and he fell
backward, passed out.
The Quanzhen Seven Masters firmly held their positions,
doing all they can to resist the enemy; they knew only one
slight mistake was needed, and the seven of them would
not live to see the day. Along with their demise, the
Quanzhen Sect would see its fall. Huang Yaoshi was also
groaning inwardly. If only he launched deathly attack a
moment ago, he would be able to kill one or two enemies
then the Big Dipper Formation would be broken. But
because he had shown leniency he knew victory would not
because he had shown leniency he knew victory would not
be achieved easily, while he simply must not lose. Both
sides were like riding on a tigers back; they could not
back off easily. All they could do was fight with all their
strengths.
Within less than two hours Huang Yaoshi had used thirteen
different martial arts just to be even with the opponents.
Eight people were inseparable until the dawn arrived, the
roosters crowed and the sun started to cast its light into
the room. By now Guo Jing had finished his seven days
and seven nights training. Although the fight in the other
room shook the sky and turned over the earth, his mind
was very peaceful; his eyes closed, his internal energy was
warming up his entire body, starting from his wei lu [tail
gate] going to his shen guan [kidney pass], from his
spine through both passes it ascended to tian zhu [sky
pillar] and yu zhen [jade pillow]; finally to ni wan gong
[restrained pill palace], at the top of his brain, paused for
a moment and then pushed his tongue against his jaw. His
inner breathing went down from his face, shen ting
[divine courtyard], to que qiao [magpie bridge], and back
again until it arrived at huang ting [yellow courtyard], qi
xue [air pocket] and slowly down to his dan tian [pubic
region].
Huang Rong saw his face was ruddy and resplendent in
divine brightness; her heart was overjoyed. She pressed
her eyes against the small hole again to look outside and
she was shocked. She saw her fathers steps were
sluggish; he moved according to the ba gua [eight
diagram]; while slowly launching palm attack by palm
attack. She knew her father would not easily use this
highest footwork technique. She knew that victory or
defeat will soon be decided; it was a defining moment of
life and death.
The Quanzhen Seven Masters were also fighting with all
their might while shouting encouragement to each other.
The top of their heads were emitting steaming mist, their
robes were stuck to their sweating bodies. Their condition
was totally different from when they were leisurely fighting
Mei Chaofeng earlier.
Ouyang Feng was standing at the side with his sleeves
down, looking intently at the Seven Masters Big Dipper
Formation. He was hoping that Huang Yaoshi would be
exhausted and suffer a serious injury so that on the
second Sword Meet of Mount Hua he would have one less
powerful enemy. Who would have thought that Huang
Yaoshis martial art came out one after another; even
though the Seven Masters were not defeated, it was
obvious that they would not achieve victory easily either.
The Old Heretic Huang is really good! he thought. He
saw both sides moved slower and slower, a sign that the
situation had become more critical than ever; in less than
the time to drink a tea this battle would reach its
conclusion.
conclusion.
Huang Yaoshi sent out two palm attacks toward Sun Buer
and Tan Chuduan. They raised their hands to parry, while
Liu Chuxuan and Ma Yu came to their rescue. Ouyang Feng
let out a long whistle and called out, Yao Xiong, let me
help you. He squatted down and thrust both palms
ferociously toward Tan Chuduans back. Tan Chuduan was
using all his power to fight Huang Yaoshi. Suddenly he felt
an earth shattering force coming from behind with a
lightning speed. Not only his martial brothers and sister
did not have time to rescue, he also did not have time to
evade. Bang! his whole body was thrown forward.
Who wants your help? Huang Yaoshi roared angrily.
Right at that moment Qiu Chujis and Wang Chuyis palms
arrived together. He brushed his sleeve to neutralize those
attacks, while his right palm blocked Ma Yus and Hao
Datongs palms.
Ouyang Feng laughed and said, All right, let me help
them then! Suddenly his palms struck toward Huang
Yaoshis back. When he attacked Tan Chuduan, he was
only using 30% of his strength, but now he was using all
of his lifelong cultivated energy; taking the opportunity
while Huang Yaoshi was busy blocking the attack of Four
Masters. He wanted to strike Huang Yaoshi down in one
blow. He had planned it carefully: he would kill one of the
Seven Masters and then kill Huang Yaoshi. As soon as the
Big Dipper Formation was broken, he would not be afraid
of their revenge. This evil scheme of his was perfect; even
if Huang Yaoshis skill were higher he would not be able to
resist Four Masters and Western Poison on his back all at
once.
I am finished! Huang Yaoshi secretly sighed; he had no
choice but to concentrate his qi on his back, staking his
all to receive the brunt of Ouyang Fengs Toad Stance
attack. Ouyang Fengs push carried an enormous force,
but the speed was slower. He was sure his plan would
prevail, he was secretly delighted. All of a sudden a dark
shadow flashed by. Someone from the side flew toward
Huang Yaoshis back, receiving the hit with a loud shout.
Huang Yaoshi, Ma Yu and the others stopped fighting
immediately and leaped back. They saw that the person
who risked her life to protect her master was Mei
Chaofeng. Huang Yaoshi turned his head around and coldly
laughed, The Old Poison is really poisonous, you truly live
up to your reputation!
As his attack accidentally hit someone else, Ouyang Feng
cried out in his heart, What a pity! He was aware that if
Huang Yaoshi joined hands with the Quanzhen Seven
Masters, his life would be difficult to protect. With a loud
laugh he flew out the door and ran away.
Ma Yu stooped down to hold Tan Chuduan and he was
Ma Yu stooped down to hold Tan Chuduan and he was
shocked. Tan Chuduans body was askew, his head was
drooping to the side. It turned out this one strike of
Ouyang Feng had broken the ribs on his back and his
spine. Seeing his Shi Dis life was cut short Ma Yus tears
flowed down like rain.
Qiu Chuji pursued out with a sword in his hand, only to
hear Ouyang Feng calling out from a far, Old Heretic
Huang, I helped you breaking the Wang Chongyangs
formation, I also punished the Peach Blossom Islands
renegade disciple on your behalf. You can take care of the
remaining six mixed-up hairs by yourself. Well see each
other again later!
Humph! Huang Yaoshi snorted; he knew Ouyang Feng
was spreading his poison again, trying to incite tension
between him and the Quanzhen Sect by placing the blame
of the killing of Tan Chuduan on his shoulder, so that the
Quanzhen Sect would seek their revenge on him. He
understood very well Ouyang Fengs ill intention, yet he
was not willing to explain anything to Quanzhen Seven
Masters. Slowly he held Mei Chaofeng up; he saw the
blood spurting out from her to the ground, he knew she
would not live.
Qiu Chuji pursued for dozens of zhangs but he could not
see which direction Ouyang Feng took. Ma Yu was afraid if
he was chasing on his own he would also fall into Ouyang
Fengs poisonous hand, so Ma Yu shouted, Qiu Shi Di!
Come Back!
Qiu Chujis eyes were on fire; he came back in big strides,
pointed his finger to Huang Yaoshi and scolded him, What
enmity do you have with the Quanzhen Sect? You are a
wicked ghost! First you killed our Zhou Shishu, now you
harmed our Tan Shi Ge. Why did you come over here?
Huang Yaoshi was startled. Zhou Botong? he asked, I
killed him?
You still dont want to admit it? Qiu Chuji said.
Actually Huang Yaoshi was having a race with Zhou Botong
and Ouyang Feng. They had run for several hundreds lis
and were inseparable from each other; nobody was willing
to give up. While they were running, Zhou Botong
suddenly remembered he left Hong Qigong alone at the
imperial palace. Hong Qigong had lost his martial art skill;
if he was discovered by the palace guards, his life would
be in danger. So he said, The Old Urchin has a business
to attend. I dont want to race anymore! Once he said he
did not want to race, he did not want to race. Huang
Yaoshi and Ouyang Feng could not make him do otherwise
and were forced to let him go. Huang Yaoshi had wanted
to ask Zhou Botong for news about his beloved daughter
but all along he did not have the opportunity to do so.
Tan Chuduan and the others were pursuing behind, but
Tan Chuduan and the others were pursuing behind, but
very soon they lost track of the threes shadows. However,
Huang Yaoshi and the other two could see them clearly. So
as the Old Urchin left to tend his business, the Eastern
Heretic and the Western Poison two people decided to
return to the Ox Village without expecting what was
waiting for them over there.
By now Qiu Chuji was stomping his feet in fury, Sun Buer
was crying while holding Tan Chuduans body. Everybody
wanted to stake it all to fight Huang Yaoshi. Huang Yaoshi
knew there was a misunderstanding here, but being a man
of his position he simply laughed coldly without saying
anything.
Tan Chuduan opened his eyes slowly and in a low voice
said, I am leaving. Qiu Chuji and the others quickly
gathered around him, sitting cross-legged on the ground.
They heard Tan Chuduan softly recite, Holding hands the
departed soul like a bead of pearls forcing itself to leave.
Heart opens to hear the sound of nature unlike the blowing
flute. As he finished reciting he closed his eyes and died.
The Quanzhen Six Masters lowered their heads to pray.
Finished praying Ma Yu held Tan Chuduans lifeless body in
his arms. Qiu Chuji, Yin Zhiping and the others followed
behind without even looking back. At this moment Qiu
Chuji, Sun Buer and the others realized that with the
death of Tan Chuduan the Big Dipper Formation was
broken. If they continued fighting Huang Yaoshi they
would only deliver six more lives. Therefore, the revenge
had to wait some other day.
End of Chapter 25.
Attached Images
LoCH025.jpg (68.4 KB, 57 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 04:12 PM.
Reply With Quote
02-12-07, 01:13 PM
"LOCH" Chapter 26
Jinyong's "LOCH" (3rd Edition), Chapter 26
Translated by owbjhx
New Allies, Old Arrangements
#53
Join Date:
Posts:
Dec 2004
404
owbjhx
Senior Member
New Allies, Old Arrangements
Huang Yaoshi reflected on how hed incomprehensibly
come into conflict with the Quanzhen Seven, and even
more incomprehensibly established a deep grievance
with them. Thered really been no reason for it at all.
Seeing Mei Chaofeng wheezing ever fainter, he thought of
the grudge hed held for over a decade, and he felt a
great, unbearable anguish within him. Tears began to fall.
A hint of a smile appeared on the corners of Mei
Chaofengs lips. Teacher, she said, please...treat me
like that way you used to the kind way you treated me
before. Ive wronged you: wronged you too much, too far!
Let me be by your side forever...forever to serve you. Im
dying fast. Times almost up! An imploring look covered
her face.
Huang Yaoshis eyes were brimming with tears. Very well,
very well! Ill treat you just like I did back when you were
little, he said. So from today, Ruohua better be a good
girl, and pay attention to what teacher says.
Mei Chaofengs betrayal of school and teacher was the
greatest regret of her life. But now, facing death, she had
somehow gained forgiveness from her teacher, who was
once again calling her by her childhood name of former
days. Beside herself with joy, she clasped Huang Yaoshis
right hand, gently trembling, in both of hers.
Ruohua will pay attention forever, she said. Teacher, I
want to learn how to be 12-year-old Ruohua again.
Teacher, tell me how, tell me how... She rose up with all
her strength, determined to perform the rite of
acknowledgement.
After her third kowtow, she stiffened, never to move
again.
From the other room, Huang Rong had witnessed these
heart-moving, soul-stirring events unfold in succession,
but hoped only that her father would stay a bit longer so
she could come out and meet him the moment Guo Jing
was respiring smoothly. She watched as Huang Yaoshi
stooped, about to gather Mei Chaofengs body in his arms.
Suddenly, there was the sound of a horse neighing outside
the sound, in fact, of Guo Jings Little Red. Then Sha
Gus voice could be heard: Well, this is Ox Village. How
am I supposed to know if theres someone here called
Guo? Are you called Guo? Someone else, in a hugely
impatient tone, answered: With such few households in
the village, how come you dont know everybody around
here?
At this, the door burst in, and several people entered.
Behind the open door, the look on Huang Yaoshis face
suddenly changed: those entering were exactly who hed
suddenly changed: those entering were exactly who hed
been hunting as fruitlessly as if hed been treading in
broken iron shoes the Six Freaks of Jiangnan. As it
happened, theyd gone to Peachblossom Island for the
appointment; but whether they turned east or west, they
ended up in circles, and found no way into Huang Yaoshis
residence. Later, they chanced upon one of the islands
mute servants, and realised there that hed already left.
When the Freaks saw the Little Red dashing around in the
forest, Han Baoju brought it under control, and the six
then came to Ox Village looking for Guo Jing.
The Freaks had just stepped through the doorway when
The Soaring Bat Ke Zhene, whose hearing was acute,
suddenly sensed the sound of breathing coming from
behind the door. Someones here! he shouted. The six
turned around instantly, and got a big shock: Huang
Yaoshi, carrying the dead body of Mei Chaofeng across his
arms, stood blocking the doorway, as if to stop them from
escaping.
Zhu Cong gave a deep bow. Master Huang, he said, his
hands folded respectfully, my best wishes to your good
health! The six of us observed the summons to visit
Peachblossom Island and pay our respects, but it so
happened that the Master was engaged with other
business. How fortunate it is that today our paths should
cross here!
Huang Yaoshi had just intended to strike immediately and
kill the Six Freaks, but with a glance at the pale face of Mei
Chaofeng, he reconsidered: The Freaks were her mortal
enemies. Today, she might have died the sooner, but Ill
enable her to kill off the Six with her own hands still.
Should she learn of it in the netherworld, shell definitely
be pleased.
His right hand holding the corpse and his left hand raising
her wrist, in a sudden flash he was bearing down on Han
Baoju, aiming Mei Chaofengs palm at his right arm. In a
panic, Han Baoju tried to dodge, but it was already too
late: there was a loud crack as his arm took the hit. As if
using Mei Chaofengs palm as a weapon, Huang Yaoshi
channelled his martial arts through the dead hand,
transmitting a massive force of astonishing power.
Although it didnt snap Han Baojus arm, it left half his
body tingling in paralysis.
For the Freaks, nothing could be more horrifying: Huang
Yaoshi, without a single word, had immediately advanced
and issued a vicious strike and using the corpse of Mei
Chaofeng as a weapon, too. There was a chorus of shouts
as each drew their armaments, but Huang Yaoshi couldnt
care less; raising high the body of Mei Chaofeng, he shot
straight over, and Han Xiaoying was in the firing line. She
saw the eyes of Mei Chaofeng, still round and staring after
death the long hair draping the shoulders, the mouth
edged with brimming blood twisted in a terrifying grimace
edged with brimming blood twisted in a terrifying grimace
and the right hand held high, then violently pounding
down towards the top of her own head. Scared, her hands
and feet went numb, dodging and blocking forgotten.
With the wave of a shoulderpole and the flick of a
counterpoise, Nan Xiren and Quan Jinfa launched
simultaneous attacks at Mei Chaofengs arm. Huang Yaoshi
pulled back the right arm of the corpse and swung out with
the left arm, hitting Han Xiaoying right in the waist. In
pain, she squatted straight down. Han Baoju, tilting as he
stepped up diagonally, unfurled his Golden Dragon Whip;
but Huang Yaoshi strode forward with his left foot and
stamped firmly on the whips point. Han Baoju tried to free
it with a mighty pull, but how could he move it one iota?
In the space of a blink, Mei Chaofengs claw was slashing
at his face. Stunned, Han Baoju ditched the whip and
recoiled, rolling away immediately. Feeling his face searing
with agony, he touched it with his palm and saw it come
away covered in fresh blood five nail scars had already
been gouged in him. It was fortunate that Mei Chaofeng
was dead and therefore unable to unleash the 9 Yin White
Bone Claw form, and that the fierce poison on her nails
had dissipated with the exhaustion of her qi. Otherwise,
this one claw would have been instantly fatal.
After just a few exchanges, it was as if the Freaks were
fighting for their lives on every side. If it hadnt been for
Huang Yaoshi intending Mei Chaofeng to kill with her own
hands in posthumous vengeance, and deciding to use her
limbs to destroy the enemy, the Six would have died long
ago or been taken to the edge of death by injury. And
even so, the Six were still living breath-by-breath against
the Master of Peachblossom Island, whose moves would
come and go like a phantoms.
In the other room, Guo Jing had been overjoyed when he
heard Zhu Cong hailing Huang Yaoshi. But then, hed
listened as the seven fought, his six beneficient teachers
panting for breath and crying out as they held on with all
their strength. The situation was desperately critical. The
qi in his dantian had yet to stabilise; but with the gratitude
he owed to his teachers for raising him being no different
to that he owed his parents, how could he just keep his
hands in his sleeves? Immediately restricting his qi and
concentrating his breath, he launched out a palm. There
was a loud bang as his strike shattered the secret door.
Huang Rong was shocked. Shed seen that he hadnt fully
completed his progress there was still a bit more effort
left and yet, at this point, he was using his strength to
unleash a palm. Fearing he was endangering his life, she
cried urgently: Jing gege, dont do it!
As soon as Guo Jing had sent out the palm, he felt the qi
in his dantian surge upwards, a heat firing his insides. He
hurried to restrain and close in the qi, forcing his inner
breath hard back into his dantian.
breath hard back into his dantian.
Seeing the cupboard door suddenly shatter and reveal Guo
Jing and Huang Rong, Huang Yaoshi and the Six Freaks
leapt back from each other, startled and delighted at the
same time.
Suddenly seeing his beloved daughter, Huang Yaoshi was
unsure if he was dreaming. He rubbed his eyes. Ronger,
Ronger, he called out, is it really you?
Huang Rong, still holding one palm enjoined with Guo
Jings left, gave a slight smile and nodded her head, but
said nothing. At this, Huang Yaoshis joy exceeded all
expectation; putting other thoughts behind him, he laid
Mei Chaofengs body down on a bench, went over to the
cupboard, and sat down cross-legged. One touch of his
daughters wrist, and he felt her pulse and breathing firm
and steady. Then, reaching through the cupboard
doorway, he pressed his left palm against Guo Jings right.
The many currents of sizzling qi boiling and bubbling inside
Guo Jings body were already unbearable in the extreme;
by this point, thered been several times when hed wanted
to leap up screaming and shouting to relieve the pressure.
When Huang Yaoshis palm came to enjoin with his, a
stream of inner power flowed through with tremendous
force, and instantly he felt a gradual settlement. Using his
right hand, Huang Yaoshi set about kneading and
massaging all the critical acupoints on Guo Jing; so
profound was his neigong that, in just the time it took to
make a bowl of rice, he had saved Guo Jings life.
Guo Jing, now regulating his qi with miraculous ease and
circulating his inner breath freely, leapt through the
cupboard doorway, bowed towards Huang Yaoshi, and
immediately went to kowtow to his six teachers.
On the one side, Guo Jing was telling his teachers about
the ins and outs of the situation; on the other side, Huang
Yaoshi was leading his daughter by the hand and listening
to her giggly chatter, her narrative punctuated with
laughter. At first, the Freaks followed what Guo Jing was
saying. But he was a dull talker, struggling to convey what
he meant in words. Huang Rong, however, not only had a
clear, crisp voice, but also a splendid turn of phrase; and
when she got to the thrilling bits, her depictions
scintillated with a hundred extra tones and colours. One by
one, the Six involuntarily went over to listen; Guo Jing,
too, finally shut up, turning from a speaker to a listener.
Huang Rong did almost an hours worth of talking. With
her expressions taking full flight now grave, now comic
everybody listened enraptured to her pearls of wit, as if
savouring a charming vintage wine.
Huang Yaoshi, upon hearing his beloved daughter had
somehow become the Chief of the Beggar Gang, was
utterly bewildered. What a bizarre move from Brother Qi!
he remarked. And how heretical of him! Perhaps hes
he remarked. And how heretical of him! Perhaps hes
thinking of stealing my nickname no longer being the
Northern Beggar, and instead being the Northern
Heretic? The Five Greats would then be the Eastern
Beggar, Western Venom, Southern Emperor, Northern
Heretic, and Central Who-Knows-What?
Her tale having reached the fight between Huang Yaoshi
and the Freaks, Huang Rong gave a laugh. Thats all, she
said. Theres no use me saying what happened next!
Huang Yaoshi announced: Im going to go and kill those
four bastards Ouyang Feng, Lingzhi, Qiu Qianren and Yang
Kang. Come with me and watch the fun, kid. He was
talking about killing people, but because he was looking
fondly upon his beloved daughter, his face was all smiles.
Taking a glance at the Freaks, he felt rather contrite. Yet
although he knew himself to be clearly in the wrong, he
was still unwilling to hang his head and admit a fault to
anyone, only offering: The movement of qi hasnt turned
out too badly. It didnt make me harm someone good by
accident.
As for Huang Rong, shed originally resented the Freaks for
prohibiting Guo Jing from getting married with her. But
now that Mu Nianci and Yang Kang had gotten engaged,
this issue had already been resolved. Daddy, she
giggled, how about admitting to the teachers that you
made a mistake?
Huang Yaoshi gave a snort. Im going to go and find
Western Venom, he said, changing the subject. He added:
Jinger, you come too.
Fundamentally, he felt deeply displeased at this crude,
block-headed Guo Jing. I, Huang Yaoshi, am absolutely
brilliant, he had mused. But with such a dumbass as a
son-in-law, wouldnt that make those in wulin laugh their
lips off? He had consented to the engagement with great
difficulty. It then so happened that Zhou Botong, not
telling apart the silly and the serious, had cracked a
reckless joke claiming Guo Jing had borrowed Mei
Chaofengs 9 Yin Scripture and made a copy. In the midst
of his rage, he had believed this to be true, and was
furious at Guo Jings dirty underhandedness. But after
having sent off Hong Qigong, Ouyang Feng, Zhou Botong
and the others, hed immediately realised that the text of
the second-volume scripture that Guo Jing had learnt was
far clearer than that in the second volume held by Mei
Chaofeng. Moreover, this was without considering let
alone nowadays, and so on. Guo Jing just couldnt have
copied from Mei Chaofengs handwritten text, and anyway,
Huang Yaoshi had known long ago that Zhou Botong was
telling lies. Later, hed mistakenly believed Lingzhis made-
up news of Huang Rongs death.
Now, wild with joy at finally seeing his beloved daughter
Now, wild with joy at finally seeing his beloved daughter
again, the grievance he held against the Freaks had
momentarily vanished. It was just that he was unwilling to
admit a fault or to make an apology; but he hoped in
future to be able to help them with some serious matter,
as a way of making amends.
Looking back on Mei Chaofeng who, in sacrificing herself to
save him from great ruin, had not forgotten her gratitude
to her teacher not unto death he pondered: Ruohua
and her martial brother Xuanfeng were in love. If theyd
come and informed me about it, and petitioned to marry, I
wouldnt necessarily have forbidden them. There was no
need to be rash and take the big risk of running away from
Peachblossom Island. But Ive been moody throughout my
life, never settling on joy or rage. The two of them must
have considered it from every angle, and in the end
didnt dare to open their mouths. Now suppose Ronger,
because of this eccentric temper of mine, were to end up
just like Ruohua... The thought made him shudder. By
calling out this word Jinger, he was actually
acknowledging Guo Jing as son-in-law.
Huang Rong was delighted. From the corner of her eye,
she glanced at Guo Jing, who looked totally unaware of the
implications held by this one-word title of Jinger. Dad,
she said, lets go to the palace first and bring teacher
out.
At this point, Guo Jing confessed to his teachers about
Huang Yaoshi assenting to the marriage on Peachblossom
Island, as well as the situation with Hong Qigong accepting
him as a disciple. A pleased Ke Zhene said: Youve
somehow set things up so that you can call The Divine
Nine-Fingered Beggar your teacher, and youve duped the
Master of Peachblossom Island into letting you marry his
beloved daughter. Were more than happy with it; wheres
the sense in refusing? Its just that the Mongolian Khan...
Recalling that Genghis Khan had granted Guo Jing the title
Prince Consort of the Golden Blade, this was now
something of an awkward matter which, if brought up,
would surely provoke Huang Yaoshi into fury. For a
moment, he wondered how he could mention it.
Suddenly, there was a creak as the main door was pushed
open; in came Sha Gu laughing, holding a piece of yellow
vellum twisted into the shape of a monkey.
Sister, she said to Huang Rong, are you done eating
watermelons? Oldie asked me to give you this monkey to
play with.
Huang Rong, assuming Sha Gu was just being silly and
thinking nothing of it, reached out and took the paper
monkey. Sha Gu added: Hairy oldie says dont get angry;
hell definitely find teacher for you. When Huang Rong
heard that she was obviously talking about Zhou Botong,
she looked at the monkey and saw that there were words
she looked at the monkey and saw that there were words
written on the paper. Hurrying to unravel it, the following
was revealed in a crooked scrawl over the surface:
Old Beggar was nowhere I looked,
Old Urchin was ever so good.
Huang Rong gave a worried gasp. How come he didnt see
teacher? she said.
Huang Yaoshi muttered to himself for a while. Old Urchin
might be deranged, he said, finally, but his martial arts
are terrific. As long as Qigongs still alive, he can surely
rescue him. More immediately, the Beggar Gang are facing
a big problem.
What problem? asked Huang Rong.
Huang Yaoshi replied: The bamboo stick the old beggar
gave you was taken away by Yang Kang. Although that
brats martial arts arent great, hes still a nasty scoundrel;
even such a person as Ouyang Ke died by his hand. Now
hes got hold of the bamboo stick, hell definitely go
stirring up a storm, to make trouble for the Beggar Gang.
We ought to catch up with him and retrieve it, or else the
old beggars brethren are going to suffer generations of
serious hardship and you, as chief, wont be reflected in
glory.
Normally, the Beggar Gang being in trouble wouldnt prey
on Huang Yaoshis mind in the slightest; on the contrary,
hed rejoice in their disaster and take pleasure in their
ruin, seeing it as a great spectacle of fun. But now that his
beloved daughter had become the Chief of the Beggar
Gang, how could he still keep his hands in his sleeves?
One after the other, the Six Freaks nodded their heads.
But hes already been gone for days, said Guo Jing. Im
worried catching up will be hard.
Han Baoju pointed out: Your Little Red horse is here
just when you could use it!
Delighted, Guo Jing rushed out the door and made a
whistle to summon it. Seeing its owner, the red horse
bounded and galloped over, brushing up close against him
and neighing incessantly with excitement.
Ronger, said Huang Yaoshi, you and Jinger hurry and
grab that bamboo stick. This red horse goes at a speedy
pace; I expect youll soon catch up.
Having said this, he noticed a smiling Sha Gu standing by
the side, with an expression exactly like that of Qu
Lingfeng, his own disciple. A thought occurred to him. Are
you called Qu? he asked her.
Sha Gu laughed and shook her head. Dont know, she
said. Huang Yaoshi had long been aware that his disciple
said. Huang Yaoshi had long been aware that his disciple
Qu Lingfeng had a daughter, and calculated that her age
also appeared to fit.
Dad, said Huang Rong, come and look! Leading him by
the hand, she went into the secret room.
Huang Yaoshi, seeing that the separated arrangement of
the secret room was completely in a pattern he himself
had originated, felt that it was surely the work of Qu
Lingfeng.
Dad, said Huang Rong, take a look at the things in that
iron chest. If you can figure out what they are, I guess
that makes you an expert!
But Huang Yaoshi ignored the iron chest. Going over to the
southwest corner and lifting up the sideboard at the foot of
the wall, he revealed a cavity. Reaching inside, he pinched
out a scroll of paper and right away leaped out of the
secret room. Huang Rong hastily followed him out. Coming
up behind her father, she saw the scroll unfolded in his
hands, the papers surface covered in dust and its edges
browned and broken. Written on it, in crooked
handwriting, were a few rows of words:
Addressed most respectfully to venerable senior Master
Huang of
Peachblossom Island:
Disciple has acquired, from within the palace, assorted
calligraphy,
paintings, and other artefacts, which he wishes to present
for Masters
appreciation.
Disciple respectfully refers to Master, not daring the
presumption
to utter beneficient teacher even if, in disciples
dreams, he still utters
beneficient teacher yet.
Misfortune has had it that disciple was encircled by palace
guards,
and is survived by a daughter
The writing having reached the word daughter, there
was nothing further except for a few splattered marks
which could faintly be discerned as bloodstains.
At the time of Huang Rongs birth, all the disciples had
already suffered expulsion from Peachblossom Island, and
Qu Lingfeng had suffered it the earliest. Huang Rong,
knowing that each person under the tutelage of her father
had been a terrific individual, couldnt help feeling alarmed
at seeing today this report left behind by Qu Lingfeng.
By now, Huang Yaoshi had already understood the heart of
By now, Huang Yaoshi had already understood the heart of
it. He knew that, after Qu Lingfeng had been expelled from
his teaching, he had agonised hard over gaining
readmittance to the school of Peachblossom Island.
Recalling that Huang Yaoshi was fond of treasures,
antiques, and samples from the work of famous painters,
he had taken the risk of going to the imperial palace and
committing robbery. This had gone favourably for a few
times, but in the end, he had been discovered by the
imperial guards. After a fierce fight, he had sustained a
serious wound; returning home to write his final will, he
must have struggled to finish it because of the seriousness
of his injury. When, not long after, the master guardsman
came in in pursuit, both sides ended up dying right here.
Huang Yaoshi was already remorseful after having seen Lu
Chengfeng that last time. Now, with the recent death of
Mei Chaofeng and the sight of such dedication from Qu
Lingfeng, he felt even more guilt. Turning his head and
spotting the grinning Sha Gu standing behind him, he had
a thought. Did your father teach you how to fight? he
asked, in a stern voice.
Sha Gu shook her head; running over to the door, she
closed it and then furtively took peep after peep through
the crack in the doorway, throwing a few punching moves.
But as the punches came and went, they were all of the
same six or seven unpolished moves from the Blue Wave
Palm form, and nothing else.
Dad, Huang Rong commented, she taught herself by
spying when Martial Brother Qu was practicing martial
arts.
Huang Yaoshi nodded his head, murmuring: I expected
Lingfeng wouldnt have such a nerve as to dare pass ones
martial arts to others after having left my tutelage. He
added: Ronger, try attacking her footwork. Trip her up.
Huang Rong stepped up, giggling. Sha Gu, she said,
lets practice some martial arts. Look out!
Throwing a feint with her left palm, she immediately
followed with a Matching Ducks Joined by a Ring,
launching two kicks with unrivalled speed. Sha Gu,
dumbstruck, had already taken Huang Rongs left kick on
her right hip before she hurriedly stepped back. But she
didnt know that Huang Rongs right leg, placed in
advance, was waiting behind her; she was still unsteady
from her step back when her momentum made her trip
and she toppled face-up.
Leaping up immediately, she shouted: You cheated! Little
sister, lets go again.
Huang Yaoshis face darkened. Whos the little sister?
he said. Its auntie!
Sha Gu, who didnt know the difference between sister
and auntie anyway, laughed. Auntie! Auntie! she said,
obediently.
Huang Rong had already understood. She thought: Daddy
basically wanted me to test her footwork. Both of Martial
Brother Qus legs were broken, so when he was practicing
martial arts by himself, he obviously didnt practice using
his legs and feet; therefore, Sha Gu wouldnt have been
able to spy on any footwork. If he had trained her
personally, then hed have taught her skills for all areas:
upper-body, mid-section, and footwork.
By calling out the word auntie, Huang Yaoshi was finally
accepting Sha Gu back under his tutelage. Why the heck
are you so silly? he asked her.
She laughed: Im Sha Gu!
Huang Yaoshi scowled. Wheres your mum?
Sha Gu put on a crying face, answering: Gone to grannys
place.
Huang Yaoshi then asked seven or eight questions in a
row, but he didnt get anything that mattered. He could
only give a sigh and leave it at that. When Qu Lingfeng
was still in his tutelage, he was aware that he had a silly
daughter who wasnt very bright. That, for sure, was Sha
Gu.
There and then, they buried Mei Chaofeng in the back
garden. Guo Jing and Huang Rong carried out the skeleton
of Qu Lingfeng and buried it next to Mei Chaofeng.
Although the Six Freaks were mortal enemies with the
Twin Spectres of the Black Winds, the death of a person
was what was important; they too all kowtowed before the
grave, offering wishes and dismissing their prior grievance.
Huang Yaoshi, gazing at the two new graves for a long
while, felt a hundred feelings mixed together. Ronger,
he said, sadly, lets go and look at your Martial Brother
Qus treasures. At that, father and daughter walked back
into the secret room.
Looking at the things Qu Lingfeng had left behind, Huang
Yaoshi was silent for a long time. Shedding tears, he said:
Among the disciples under my tutelage, Lingfeng had the
strongest martial arts and the brightest mind. If his legs
hadnt been broken, even one hundred palace guards
wouldnt have been able to hurt him.
Thats a matter of course, said Huang Rong. Dad, are
you going to teach Sha Gu martial arts personally?
Ill teach her martial arts, he murmured. And Ill teach
her verse-writing, qin-playing, the mysteries of the five
elementsAll the skills that back then your Martial Brother
elementsAll the skills that back then your Martial Brother
Qu wanted to learn but didnt learn Ill teach her,
comprehensively.
Huang Rong stuck out her tongue, and thought: Heretical
thoughts from a heretical man! Daddys letting himself in
for a lot of stress.
Huang Yaoshi opened the iron chest, looking through it
layer by layer. The more valuable the treasures, the more
sorrow he felt. Seeing rolled-up paintings and calligraphy,
he sighed, remarking: No doubt its great to use this stuff
as a pleasing diversion from frustration, but as for
expending ones will over playthings that must never
happen. How fine were the pictures of flowers, birds and
figures painted by the Taoist ruler, Emperor Huizong! Yet
having depicted the rivers and mountains in all their
splendour, he rolled them up and gifted them to the Jins.
As he spoke, he furled and unfurled the scrolls. Eh? he
said, suddenly.
Huang Rong asked: Dad, what is it?
Huang Yaoshi pointed out a landscape in splash-ink,
saying: Look here!
In the painting was a towering mountain, with a total of
five steep peaks. Among them, one peak was
outstandingly tall bolt upright and pointing to the
heavens, it pierced the clouds with its colossal height and
overlooked a deep chasm below. A row of pine trees grew
by the mountainside. Twigs tipped with snow, each
winding trunk curved to the south, suggesting the utter
ferocity of the north wind. To the west of the summit was
a lone pine: old, but stiff and upstanding, and rising with
an elegant majesty. Beneath this pine, vermilion
brushstrokes profiled a general, twirling his sword in the
face of the wind. The figures features were hard to
discern, but the sleeves of his clothes rose in a flutter, and
his bearing escaped the ordinary. The entire picture was a
monochromatic landscape, but this man alone was a firey,
blackish red making him seem all the more outstanding
and exceptional.
The painting was without a signature. It was annotated
only with the following poem:
My clothing covered with the marks of many years,
In special search of emrald havens fragrant heights,
Ive never seen enough of hills and rivers fine,
As cavalry by moonlight hurries to retreat.
A few days ago, Huang Rong had seen this poem as
written down by Han Shizhong on the Emerald Haven
Pavilion in Linan, and recognised the handwriting. Dad,
she said, this was written by Han Shizhong. The verses
are of the late, mighty Yue.
Huang Yaoshi nodded. Thats right, my clever Ronger!
he said. But this poem of the late Yue was actually
describing the emerald haven of the mountains in
Chizhou. The mountains in the painting make a
treacherous scene; theyre no emerald haven at all.
Although this paintings style has a fine firmness, its short
on implication and tasteful accent; its not by the hand of a
master.
That day at the Emerald Haven Pavilion, Huang Rong had
seen Guo Jing reluctant to leave tracing his fingers
along the stone inscription and brushing over the remains
of Han Shizhongs handwriting. Knowing that hed be fond
of it, she said: Dad, let Guo Jing have this painting.
Huang Yaoshi laughed. Girls, by birth, are extroverts, he
said. What else is there to say?
Handing it over to her freely, he reached into the iron
chest again and picked up a necklace, remarking: This
string of pearls is each and every one of the same size;
thats truly hard to come by. After he gave it to Huang
Rong to wear around her neck, she threw herself into his
arms, and he reached out and held her in a hug. Father
and daughter smiled at each other, nestling cheek against
cheek, both feeling a never-ending warmth.
Huang Rong had just rolled up the painting when
suddenly, she heard several harsh, urgent cries of eagles
overhead.
Huang Rong, who was highly fond of that pair of white
eagles, remembered that theyd already been taken back
by Huazheng, and felt very unhappy. Wanting to play with
them again for a bit, she emerged from the secret room in
a hurry.
Outside the doorway, she saw Guo Jing standing under the
big willow tree, one eagle pulling the shoulder of his
clothes with its beak and leading him somewhere, the
other eagle circling him and crying repeatedly. Sha Gu,
watching in amusement, was wheeling round and round
Guo Jing, clapping and giggling.
Guo Jing had an agitated look. Ronger, he said, theyre
in trouble! Lets hurry and go save them!
Who? asked Huang Rong.
Guo Jing replied: My sworn brother and sister!
Huang Rong threw a pout with her little lips. Well, Im not
going! she said.
Guo Jing, unaware of her feelings, was baffled. Ronger,
dont be so childish! he said, urgently. Come on!
Harnessing the red horse, he slung himself into the saddle.
Harnessing the red horse, he slung himself into the saddle.
Then...do you still want me or not? said Huang Rong.
Guo Jing scratched his head in further bafflement. How
could I not want you? he said. I can go without my own
life, but I cant go without you. Holding the reins with his
left, he stretched out his right hand to receive her.
Huang Rong gave a beautiful smile and called out: Dad,
were going to the rescue. You and the six teachers come
too. She leaped over, latched onto Guo Jings right hand
with her left, and pulled herself up to sit behind him on the
horses back.
Guo Jing, on horseback, bowed ceremoniously to Huang
Yaoshi and his six teachers, and prompted the horse
forward; ahead, the pair of eagles led the way, giving a
long cry in unison.
The Little Red horse had been separated from its master
for very long; now that it was carrying him once again, it
felt an inexpressible happiness. Invigorated in spirit, it
galloped onwards as if hauled by lightning and sped by the
wind; although the two white eagles were fast flyers, the
Little Red somehow kept up with them.
Not long after, the eagles dived down into a dark, dense
forest ahead. The Little Red, not waiting for its masters
guidance, also raced straight towards the forest.
Arriving just outside the forest, they suddenly heard a
voice like a cracked cymbal emanating from within the
trees: Brother Qianren, long have I known your mighty
reputation as the venerable hero of Iron Palm! Younger
brother has a great desire to admire, and marvel at, the
virtuosity of your divine arts; its a pity that senior brother
couldnt participate at the Mount Hua Duels back then.
Right now, lets throw brick to lure jade. Firstly, younger
brother will use his trivial skills to finish off one of these;
then, how about senior brother letting loose in the
awesome spirit of Iron Palm? Following this, someone
gave a loud cry of misery, the treetops swayed in the
forest canopy, and a big tree came crashing down.
Shocked, Guo Jing dismounted and rushed into the forest.
Huang Rong dismounted too. Patting the Little Reds head,
she pointed back at the direction theyd come from, and
said: Quick, go bring my daddy here! The Little Red
turned around and zoomed off.
I just hope daddy comes quick, thought Huang Rong, or
else, were going to get it from Old Venom again.
Hiding herself behind the trees, she crept quietly into the
forest. One glance later, she couldnt help feeling
astounded: Tuolei, Huazheng, Zhebie and Boerhu had all
been tied up separate from each other against four big
trees, and in front of them stood Ouyang Feng and Qiu
Qianren. Against another tree which had collapsed
there was also someone tied; covered in brightly-coloured
clothes and armour, this was actually the Song
commander whod been escorting Tuolei back north. Hed
been given a push from the stone-splitting, tree-snapping
force that was Ouyang Fengs palm. The front of his body
was totally coated in blood, and the eyes in his drooping
head were shut; hed already been killed. The many
soldiers had, to a man, disappeared without a trace;
theyd presumably been routed by the two.
Qiu Qianren, who dared not compare palm power with
Ouyang Feng, was just about to say a few things to bluff
his way through when he heard the sound of footsteps
behind him. Turning around to see Guo Jing, he felt both
alarm and glee just in time to make use of Western
Venom to eliminate him! All he had to do was induce the
two of them to get fighting, and then thered be no need
to take action himself.
Ouyang Feng saw that Guo Jing had borne the powerful
force of his own Toad Art, and yet hadnt died; this was
highly unexpected.
Guo Jing gege, cried out Huazheng in delight, youre
still alive! Super, super!
Seeing the situation before her, Huang Rong had already
concluded her calculations. While waiting for daddy to
come, she planned, I ought to delay things for a bit.
Bastards! shouted Guo Jing. What are you two oldies
doing here? Planning murder again?
Ouyang Feng, intending to get a clear look at Qiu
Qianrens martial arts, gave a slight smile and didnt
respond.
Why arent you bowing down before Master Ouyang,
boy? shouted Qiu Qianren. Bored being alive, are you?
From within the secret room, Guo Jing had listened to Qiu
Qianren saying all sorts of outrageous things to stir up
controversy, and now he was trying to murder people.
Hating him to the core, he strode forward two paces and
let out a shout, throwing a Repentance of the Haughty
Dragon at Qiu Qianrens chest. By now, his ability with the
18 Dragon-Subduing Palms was no small matter; this
particular palm was four parts release and six parts
restraint, its power unleashed and instantly withdrawn. Qiu
Qianren tried to dodge the oncoming force by hurriedly
tilting his body but still had to deal with the arriving palm
wind, and helplessly, he dropped forward instead of
moving backwards.
Guo Jing gave a yell and threw a left-handed reverse
Guo Jing gave a yell and threw a left-handed reverse
palm, aiming for a tongue-splitting, tooth-dropping hit,
after which Qiu Qianren would never again profit from
waggling his tongue and provoking a storm.
Although this palm was strong in force, it was thrown quite
slowly, but in placement it was just right making it
impossible for Qiu Qianren to dodge. It looked like it was
about to hit him in the cheek when suddenly, Huang Rong
called out: Hold it!
Guo Jing instantly converted his left hand into a grappling
palm. Seizing Qiu Qianren by the back of the neck, Guo
Jing lifted him up, then turned his head and asked:
What?
Huang Rong was worried that, if Guo Jing wounded this
oldie, Ouyang Feng would immediately go on the attack.
Quick, let go! she said. The facial martial arts of this
senior master are phenomenal. Once your palm hits his
face, its force will be fired back at you; you wont avoid
internal injury!
Guo Jing, not knowing she was speaking in ridicule, was
incredulous. Theres no such thing! he protested.
Huang Rong added: Senior master Qiu can strip the hide
off an ox with just a gust of his breath! Why arent you
getting out of the way?
Guo Jing was even more incredulous. But realising that
she surely had some intention, he duly put Qiu Qianren
down and let go of his neck.
Qiu Qianren cackled loud with laughter. Young miss sees
the danger yet! he said. With you little kiddies, Ive no
grievance, no enmity. By the abundant goodness of
heaven above, how could I being the senior do as the
big bully the small, and injure you as I please?
Huang Rong smiled. Thats well said, she replied. Im a
great admirer of senior masters skill; today, Id like to
seek advice on expert moves. But dont you injure me! At
that, she put her guard up; her left hand raised, she rolled
her right into a hollow fist, brought it to her mouth, and
blew a few times.
Heres a move called Tooting Ones Own Conch, she
laughed. En garde!
Young miss has some gall! said Qiu Qianren. The name
of Master Ouyang is pervasive under heaven your
ridicule is unacceptable!
There was a smack as Huang Rong threw a surprise right-
handed slap, landing a crisp, clean hit on his face.
Giggling, she said: This moves called The Backlash of the
Facetious Cheek!
Facetious Cheek!
Suddenly, from outside the woods came the sound of
laughter, and someone said: Excellent! And the same
once again!
Hearing the voice, Huang Rong realised that her father had
now arrived. Immediately growing more daring, she gave
a call of agreement and duly motioned to throw a right-
hand slap. Qiu Qianren hastily ducked in avoidance, but
didnt know that her move was actually a feint the slap
was instantly pulled and followed up with a left palm.
Using the through-arm style of Six-Harmony Fist, he tried
to swing out a block, but hadnt figured that his opponents
attack was still a feint; seeing her two tiny little palms
fluttering up and down before his eyes like a couple of jade
butterflies, his concentration slipped, and his right cheek
took a slap yet again.
Qiu Qianren knew that, if the fight carried on, things could
get positively out of hand. Shouting, he threw out two
punches which forced Huang Rong to retreat a couple of
steps, then straight away leapt aside with a cry of Hold
it!
What? said Huang Rong, laughing. Had enough?
Qiu Qianren gave her a stern look. Miss, he said, youve
already sustained an internal injury. Hurry off to a tranquil
room to convalesce for seven times seven days. And dont
so much as peep outside, or else theres no guaranteeing
your little life!
Seeing him speak so seriously, Huang Rong couldnt help
being startled for a moment before bursting into giggles
of uncontrollable laughter, her body trembling like the
stem of a flower.
By now, Huang Yaoshi and the Six Freaks of Jiangnan had
already caught up, and were puzzled at the sight of Tuolei
and the others tied against trees.
Ouyang Feng had naturally heard that the martial arts of
Qiu Qianren were astonishing. In one former year, hed
beaten the master warriors of the Hengshan School
which had rocked the southern realms with its might
until they lay dead or dying, using only his pair of iron
palms. There and then, Hengshan suffered irrecoverable
collapse, never again able to hold its position in wulin. But
today, how come he couldnt even beat a little girl like
Huang Rong? And could it be true that he had facial
neigong, able to injure opponents by firing their force back
at them? Not only was this unheard of, it didnt look like it,
given his situation.
Just as Ouyang Feng was hesitating, he raised his head
and suddenly spotted a document pouch of Sichuan
brocade hanging aslant from Huang Yaoshis shoulder,
brocade hanging aslant from Huang Yaoshis shoulder,
with a camel embroidered in white silk on its surface the
property, as it happened, of his own nephew. Deep down,
he couldnt help feeling dread. Having left after killing Tan
Chuduan and Mei Chaofeng, he had come back again just
to collect his nephew. Could it be that Huang Yaoshi has
actually killed the lad in vengeance for his disciple? he
thought.
In a trembling voice, he asked: Whats happened to my
nephew?
Whats happened to my disciple Mei Chaofeng is also
whats happened to your nephew, replied Huang Yaoshi
icily.
Ouyang Feng felt half his body go cold. Ouyang Ke had
been born because of an illicit liaison between him and his
sister-in-law; nephew by name, he was actually his dear
son, and he loved this illegitimate son like life itself. He
had felt that, although Huang Yaoshi and the Quanzhen
Taoists had established deep grievances with him, all of
these people were renowned champions in jianghu; with
Ouyang Ke unable to move either of his legs an inch, there
was no way theyd cause him trouble. He just had to wait
for them to disperse, before taking his son to a quiet place
where hed recuperate from his injuries. Little did he know
that Ouyang Ke had already met with brutality.
Huang Yaoshi watched him standing there, eyes staring
straight ahead, about to launch a sudden attack any
moment now. He knew that this would be unleashed with
a mountain-moving, ocean-churning violence, an
unstoppable force; inwardly, he readied himself.
Whos the killer? growled Ouyang Feng. One of yours,
or one of Quanzhens? He knew that, with Huang Yaoshis
exalted status, hed never kill with his own hands someone
who had two broken legs. He must have got somebody
else to do it. By now, Ouyang Fengs naturally harsh voice
had become even more ear-piercingly jarring.
Huang Yaoshi answered coldly: A brat whos studied
Quanzhen martial arts plus some skills from Peachblossom
Island, and whos well acquainted with you. You go and
look for him.
Huang Yaoshi was actually talking of Yang Kang, but when
Ouyang Feng thought about it, Guo Jing instantly came to
mind. Bursting with rage and anguish, for a moment he
aimed a ferocious glare at Guo Jing, and then turned his
head to Huang Yaoshi. What the heck are you doing
taking my nephews document pouch? he asked.
If the master map of Peachblossom Island was with him, I
had to take it back, said Huang Yaoshi. In digging down
to search for the map, it was necessary for me to trouble
your excellent nephew after his burial with the sight of
daylight once again. Of that, I feel rather regretful. Its a
daylight once again. Of that, I feel rather regretful. Its a
shame that although he had the document pouch on him,
within the pouch, that master map was nowhere to be
seen; the search ended up being a waste of Heretic
Huangs efforts. Still, we definitely gave the remains of
your nephew a proper resting-place; we dared not have it
the least bit deficient.
Well said, well said, remarked Ouyang Feng.
He was aware that victory and defeat against Huang
Yaoshi would be hard to tell apart until after one or two
thousand moves had been exchanged, and that hed not
necessarily be the one standing in the ascendancy.
Fortunately, hed already gotten his hands on the 9 Yin
Scripture, and anyway, there was no impatience for the
day of revenge. But if Qiu Qianren could beat up the
Jiangnan Six, Guo Jing and Huang Rong and afterwards,
come to his assistance the two of them joining forces
might take the life of Huang Yaoshi there and then. At this
time of bereavement, from the sudden news that his dear
son had been killed, he was still capable of coolly
appraising the situation between himself and the enemy;
and having calculated the chances of winning were higher,
he wasnt willing to let the opportunity go. He turned his
head to Qiu Qianren.
Brother Qianren, he said, you massacre these eight,
while I deal with Heretic Huang.
Qiu Qianren laughed and gave a few gentle waves of his
big cattail-leaf fan. Thats fine, he said. Ill come and
help you after Ive massacred these eight.
Precisely, said Ouyang Feng.
And with that one word, he fixed his glaring eyes on
Huang Yaoshi, and slowly began crouching down. Huang
Yaoshi, his legs in a half-nail, half-V stance, stepped
eastward into a Z-tree position. In a moment, the two
men were about to use world-class martial arts to
distinguish the strong and the weak, the living and the
dead.
Massacre me first! giggled Huang Rong.
Qiu Qianren shook his head. Young miss is so cute and
lively, he said, I almost cant bear to do itOh shit! Oh
shit! He was suddenly clutching his belly with both hands
and bending over at the waist. At this time, of all the
rotten coincidences
What? said Huang Rong, puzzled.
You wait a moment, said Qiu Qianren, a strained look on
his face. Ive suddenly got a stomach-ache. I must be
excused!
Huang Rong spluttered, for once not knowing what to say.
Qiu Qianren, his brows knitted in an expression of
discomfort, gave another moan; clutching his crotch with
both hands, he ran off to one side, a limp in his step. From
the look of things, hed had a sudden stomach-ache and,
unable to hold it in, had pooped into his pants. Huang
Rong, aghast, had a feeling that he was eight-tenths
faking it. But worried that he really did have diarrhoea,
she looked on wide-eyed and let him run past, not daring
to get in his way.
Zhu Cong took out a piece of straw tissue from his pocket.
With flying steps, he caught up with Qiu Qianren and
tapped him on the shoulder, saying pleasantly: Have
some toilet paper.
Thanks a lot, said Qiu Qianren. Going into some bushes
by a tree, he squatted down.
Huang Rong picked up a stone and threw it at the small of
his back, calling out: Go a bit further!
The stone was just about to hit Qiu Qianren when he
reached behind with his hand and caught hold of it. Does
the smell offend you, miss? he laughed. Ill just go a bit
further away, then. And the eight of you better wait for
me; dont be taking the opportunity to slip away! As he
talked, he pulled up his pants and walked further and
further; behind a line of low groves over ten zhang away,
he squatted down again.
Second teacher, said Huang Rong, that old bastard
wants to escape.
Zhu Cong nodded his head, remarking: That old bastard
might be thick-faced, but hes slow-footed, too; he wont
be able to escape, Im afraid. He added: Heres a couple
of things for you to play with.
Huang Rong saw that he had a sharp sword and a cast-
iron palm in his hands, and knew that hed lifted them off
Qiu Qianrens person when hed patted the oldie on the
shoulder just now. From the secret room, shed already
witnessed Qiu Qianren fooling the Quanzhen Seven with
the sword-stabbed-through-the-belly stunt; shed known
immediately that it was clearly a sham, but hadnt been
able to guess its mechanism. Now, seeing straight away
that the sword had a retractable blade in three sections of
interlocking sheaths, she laughed so hard she fell over.
Then, she got the idea of messing with Ouyang Fengs
mind. Going over to stand in front of him, she smiled and
said: Uncle Ouyang, I just cant bear to live! Raising her
right hand, she stabbed the sword violently into her
stomach.
Both Huang Yaoshi and Ouyang Feng, who were just then
accumulating power in preparation to attack, were shocked
accumulating power in preparation to attack, were shocked
to see her do this. Huang Rong promptly held up the
sword, showing off the three-section blade and pulling out
the ensheathed tip, and laughing as she explained Qiu
Qianrens trickery to her father.
Could it be true, thought Ouyang Feng, that this oldie
has whipped up a phoney reputation, cheating his way to
worldly renown with a lifetime of deception?
Huang Yaoshi, noticing him slowly straightening to a
stand, had already guessed what he was thinking. He took
the cast-iron palm from his daughters hands. The hollow
of the palm, he noticed, was engraved with the word
Qiu, and the back of it had a carving in a wave pattern.
This is the leadership token of Qiu Qianren, the Chief of
Hunans Iron Palm Gang, he said. 20 years ago, this
token was really of the utmost significance in jianghu. No
matter whose hands it was in, it brought an irresistible
right of way, from as far east as Jiujiang to as far west as
Chengdu; followers of both right and wrong would without
exception offer awed obedience at the sight of it. In the
past few years, the name of the Iron Palm Gang has long
been unheard of, and its unknown whether or how its
disbanded. Could this shameless, pathetic, big-talking
oldie really be the owner of the token? With doubts in his
mind, he returned the iron palm to his daughter.
Seeing the iron palm, Ouyang Feng peered at it from the
corners of his eyes, an expression of great surprise on his
face.
This iron palm could turn out to be a lot of fun, giggled
Huang Rong. I want it! That deceitful guy has no further
use for it. Lifting the three-section iron sword, she called
out Catch! and raised her hand to throw it. But seeing
the distance to Qiu Qianren was very far, she didnt have
enough strength in her hands; her throw definitely
wouldnt reach.
Smiling to her father, she handed him the sword. Dad,
she said, you throw it to him!
Huang Yaoshi, whose suspicions were aroused, had been
intending a further test of whether or not Qiu Qianren had
any real ability at all. Raising his left hand, he lay the iron
sword flat atop his palm with the tip of the sword pointing
away from him, and flicked its handle with the middle
finger of his right hand. There was a light clang as the
sword shot off sharply, faster and harder than if fired from
a taut, powerful crossbow. Huang Rong and Guo Jing
clapped their hands and cheered; Ouyang Feng, secretly
shocked, thought: What terrific Divine Flick skill!
While they roared in acclaim, the sword flew straight at
Qiu Qianren. When its tip appeared to be only metres from
him, he remained squatting on the ground, unmoving; and
in the blink of an eye, the point of the sword had already
in the blink of an eye, the point of the sword had already
plunged into his back. Although the three-section sword
wasnt sharp at all, this one flick from Huang Yaoshi had
sent it in handle-deep. Even if it were a blade of wood or
bamboo let alone an iron sword this oldie, if he wasnt
dead, was surely heavily injured.
With flying steps, Guo Jing went over for a closer look.
Suddenly, he gave a loud cry of astonishment. There was
a yellow ko-hemp jacket on the ground; picking it up and
waving it in the air again and again, he shouted: Oldie
sneaked off long ago!
As it happened, Qiu Qianren had taken off his jacket and
hung it over the stem of a small tree not only was he far
apart from the others, the grass and woods were also
blocking the view and hed somehow pulled off this
moult of the golden cicada trick. Just now, Huang Yaoshi
and Ouyang Feng were concentrating on facing their
opponent, their eyes on nothing else; and those two were
in turn being watched by Zhu Cong and the rest. In the
end, theyd all been deceived by Qiu Qianren. Eastern
Heretic and Western Venom, giving each other a glance,
couldnt help bursting simultaneously into loud laughter,
both feeling secret cheer at having one less powerful
enemy in the world.
Ouyang Feng knew that Huang Yaoshi was quick-witted in
thought, and not straightforward like Hong Qigong; it
wasnt easy to connive against him and succeed. But
seeing him laughing in an easy-going manner, totally off-
guard, how could he not take advantage of this
opportunity to land a vicious strike? He gave three
clanging laughs a noise just like the din of gold clashing
with iron then stopped abruptly, as quick as lightning
making a sudden bow low towards Huang Yaoshi.
Huang Yaoshi, still laughing with his head held high, raised
his left palm sharply and clenched his right in a hook and
clasped his hands, returning the courtesy.
Both men swayed slightly.
His surprise attack failing to connect, Ouyang Feng stood
unmoving, before suddenly retreating three steps. Heretic
Huang, he shouted, well meet again! With a shake of
his long sleeves, cloth swirled as he turned to go.
There was the faintest change of expression on Huang
Yaoshis face: he thrust out his left palm in front of his
daughter, shielding her. Guo Jing had also recognised that
Western Venom, in the midst of this turn, was stealthily
unleashing his ruthless, sinister skills, and was about to
use an Air-Splitting Palm-type technique to launch a sneak
attack on Huang Rong. But both in reactions and making
his move, he wasnt as quick as Huang Yaoshi; seeing the
danger, it was already too late to help. So with a loud
shout, he threw a double punch straight at Western
shout, he threw a double punch straight at Western
Venoms stomach, hoping to force him to counterpunch in
self-defence. The power applied in the sneak attack on
Huang Rong would then not be enough.
The force unleashed by Ouyang Feng had just been
repelled by Huang Yaoshi; exploiting the momentum, he
immediately swung it around to attack Guo Jing instead.
This move augmented the original force from himself with
energy borrowed from Huang Yaoshis block, amplifying its
power. Guo Jing, in a critical position, ducked and rolled
away. Leaping up afterwards, his face was already pale
with shock.
Good little boy! swore Ouyang Feng. I dont see you for
a few days, and your skills improve yet again. Just now,
his counterattacking move borrowing an opponents
strength to injure another, an unfathomable variation
delivered with unspeakable speed had somehow been
dodged by Guo Jing. That was completely beyond his
expectations.
The Six Freaks of Jiangnan, seeing both sides go on the
attack, had clustered into a semicircular barrier behind
Ouyang Feng. Paying no attention to them in the slightest,
he dashed straight through, taking big strides. Quan Jinfa
and Han Xiaoying, not daring to obstruct him, stepped
aside to get out of his way and watched wide-eyed as he
left the forest.
If Huang Yaoshi had wanted to avenge Mei Chaofeng right
now, he could have got everyone to join forces, surround
Western Venom, and overwhelm him. But being proud and
arrogant by nature, he was unwilling to let anyone say a
word about him using the many to persecute the few, and
would rather seek him out again in the future, alone.
Following the figure of Ouyang Feng with his gaze, he gave
a cold laugh.
Guo Jing, Quan Jinfa and the others untied Huazheng,
Tuolei, Zhebie and Boerhu. Already beside themselves
with joy at the sight of Guo Jing still alive, they loudly
cursed Yang Kang for his deceitful rumourmongering.
That Yang character said that he had to hurry to Yuezhou
for something, fumed Tuolei. I thought he was just a
decent person, so I wasted three fine horses on him as a
gift.
Earlier, theyd been told of Guo Jings tragic loss; in the
midst of their grief they heard Yang Kang talking on and
on about wanting to avenge his sworn brother, and had
fallen for his spiel. That evening, while they were staying
together at an inn in a small town north of Linan, Yang
Kang had wanted to go and stab Tuolei to death. But he
hadnt expected that Fatty and Skinny the two beggars
whod seen him holding the stick of the Chiefs authority
were guarding him vigilantly, taking turns on night watch
outside his window. Yang Kang had several times been
outside his window. Yang Kang had several times been
just about launch his attack, only to see if not Fatty then
Skinny, patrolling to and fro in the courtyard with blade in
hand. After waiting a whole night and from start to finish
not getting an opportunity, he just gave up; the next day,
he cheated Tuolei out of three fine horses, and rode off
westward along with the two beggars.
Tuolei and the others, unaware that the previous night
theyd nearly died a brutal death, were about to head
north when they saw the pair of white eagles turn around
and fly south. Waiting for half a day, there was no sign of
them coming back. Tuolei knew that the eagles were
unusually intelligent and that there must have been a
reason for them to go south; as there was fortunately no
urgency at all to return north, they therefore waited in the
inn for a couple of days. When the third day arrived, the
eagles suddenly flew back, crying incessantly at Huazheng.
Tuolei and the others followed in a group as the pair of
eagles led the way, once again travelling south.
Unfortunately, they then chanced upon Qiu Qianren and
Ouyang Feng in the forest.
The Jin Empire had conferred a mission upon Qiu Qianren:
incite the champions in Jiangnan to get fired up against
each other, so that the Jin army could come south. While
talking trash to Ouyang Feng in the forest, hed spotted
Tuolei the Mongolian ambassador and, together with
Ouyang Feng, had instantly gone on the attack. Although
Zhebie and the others were extraordinarily brave, how
were they a match for Western Venom? The two eagles
had actually flown south because theyd discovered the
tracks made by the Little Red horse, but had ended up
unwittingly leading their master into a catastrophe. And if
they hadnt brought Guo Jing and Huang Rong over just in
time, Tuoleis entire group would have inadvertently lost
their lives there and then in the forest.
Of these particulars, there were some Huazheng knew of,
and there were some she was oblivious to. Tugging at Guo
Jings hand, she chattered away endlessly. Huang Rong,
seeing the manner between Huazheng and Guo Jing so
intimate, was already somewhat unhappy. Even more
uncomfortably, Huazheng was speaking entirely in
Mongolian, which Huang Rong couldnt understand a single
word of. She had become an outsider.
Huang Yaoshi noticed the odd expression on his daughters
face. Ronger, he asked, whos this barbarian girl?
Brother Jings wife-to-be, answered Huang Rong,
morose.
Hearing this, Huang Yaoshi almost couldnt believe his own
ears. What? he asked, insistently.
Huang Rong hung her head. Dad, she said, go and ask
him for yourself.
Zhu Cong, nearby, had recognised in advance that things
were getting inauspicious, and hastened forward.
Delicately, he raised the circumstances of Guo Jings
already having gotten engaged with Huazheng earlier in
Mongolia.
Huang Yaoshi, unable to restrain his anger, cast an
accusing glance at Guo Jing. Icily, he said: So it turns out
that, before coming to Peachblossom Island as a suitor,
hed already set on an engagement in Mongolia?
We ought to think of athink of a way to satisfy both
parties, stuttered Zhu Cong.
Ronger, said Huang Yaoshi sharply, dads going to do
something, and youd better not get in the way.
Dad, what is it? asked Huang Rong, her voice trembling.
That disgusting boy, that worthless girl Ill slaughter
both of them together! said Huang Yaoshi. How could we
allow anyone to disgrace the two of us, father and
daughter?
Huang Rong dashed forward a step and grabbed her
fathers right hand. Dad, she said, Brother Jing said
wholeheartedly that he really, really loves me that hes
never taken this barbarian girl to heart!
Well, fine, snorted Huang Yaoshi. Raising his voice, he
shouted: Boy, hurry up and kill the barbarian girl, to
display evidence of your own feelings!
Guo Jing had never in his entire life met with such an
awkward situation. Naturally hesitant in his thoughts, he
heard what Huang Yaoshi just said and felt totally at a
loss; standing there in a daze, dumbfounded, he didnt
know what to do.
Youd already set on a marriage beforehand, continued
Huang Yaoshi frostily, yet you still came to me in suit!
Whoever heard of such a thing?
Seeing Huang Yaoshis ashen expression, the Jiangnan
Freaks knew that Guo Jing was one sudden flick of a palm
away from fatal misfortune; furtively, each of them went
on guard. But with their ability so far inferior by
comparison, theyd actually be helpless to assist should
the fighting get serious.
Guo Jing had always been unable to tell lies. Having heard
these questions, he answered with the plain truth: All I
hoped for was to be with Ronger for the rest of my life.
Without Ronger, theres no way I can live.
Huang Yaoshis expression softened slightly. Very well,
he said. If you dont kill this girl, thats fine; but from now
he said. If you dont kill this girl, thats fine; but from now
on, you cannot ever see her again.
Guo Jing, faltering, had yet to respond, when Huang Rong
asked: You definitely need to see her, dont you?
Ive always treated her just like a dear sister, said Guo
Jing. If I cant see her, sometimes Id worry about her.
Huang Rong gave a beautiful smile. Just see who youd
like to see I dont mind! she said. I have faith that you
dont really love her. And how could it be that I dont
compare to her?
Fine! said Huang Yaoshi. I am here. The barbarian girls
family are here. And your six teachers are here, too. Now
you better say it loud and clear: the one you want to
marry is my daughter, and not that barbarian girl! It was
already greatly against his nature to concede repeatedly
like this; but out of respect for his beloved daughter, he
restrained himself with all his might, and tolerated it. His
heart had also softened briefly since Mei Chaofeng lost her
life while shielding her teacher.
Lost in thought, Guo Jing hung his head. Stashed around
his waist, he glimpsed both the golden blade granted to
him by Genghis Khan, and the small dagger gifted to him
by Qiu Chuji.
Going by the will of father, he pondered, Yang Kang and
I should be good brothers, not changing through life and
death. But how can I keep faith in this tie if he acts like he
does? And going by the will of Uncle Yang Tiexin, I should
take Sister Mu as a wife. But that obviously cant be right.
It looks like I dont always have to follow the orders laid
down for me by elders. The engagement between myself
and Sister Huazheng was made by Genghis Khan. How can
it be that, because some person said a few words, Ronger
and I have to spend our lives apart? Having thought this
far, hed already made up his mind. He raised his head.
By now, Tuolei had clarified with Zhu Cong what had been
spoken about in the exchange between Huang Yaoshi and
Guo Jing. He saw Guo Jing dithering and ruminating,
seemingly embarrassed; and he realised that he truly felt
no sentiments towards his sister. Bursting with rage, he
took a long, wolf-fanged-and-vulture-plumed arrow out
from his quiver, and gripped it in both hands.
Brother Guo Jing! he called out. Everywhere under
heaven, Ones word is ones bond is the conduct of the
true man! Now that youve treated my sister heartlessly,
how could the heroic sons and daughters of Genghis Khan
seek sincerity from you? The brotherly tie between you
and mefrom now, I demand it severed! As for the bond
of life and death the two of us had when we were children,
and also your saving the lives of father and me lets
keep kindness and grievance clearly separated. Because
keep kindness and grievance clearly separated. Because
your mothers in the north, Ill certainly provide for her,
properly and respectfully. But if you want to see her come
south, Ill be sure to send people in escort. There wont be
the least bit of neglect no way! A real mans words are
set in stone. You put your mind at rest!
Done with talking, there was a loud crack as he snapped
the arrow in two, flinging the shards before the horse.
Tuolei had spoken with a steely finality and an iron will.
Deep down, Guo Jing felt in awe, and he suddenly recalled
all kinds of heroic deeds that him and Tuolei had got up to
during their youth in the great desert.
He said: A real mans words are set in stone, thought
Guo Jing. The agreement to marry Sister Huazheng was
from my own mouth. To go back on ones word how is
that the way to behave? Even if Master Huang kills me
today and Ronger hates me for the rest of her life, I cant
be seeing it like that.
Immediately, he raised his head high. Master Huang, my
six kind teachers, Brother Tuolei, and masters Zhebie and
Boerhu, he announced, Guo Jing really isnt the type
who has no honour, no virtue. I have to marry Sister
Huazheng.
He made this announcement in Chinese, and separately, in
Mongolian. For everyone, it was far off what theyd
expected. Tuolei, Huazheng, Zhebie and Boerhu were
surprised but delighted; the Jiangnan Freaks privately
praised their disciple for being a true man of hard
backbone; and Huang Yaoshi, casting him a sideways
glance, gave a cold sneer.
Huang Rong was deeply heartbroken. After a moments
pause, she took a few steps towards Huazheng, and
assessed her carefully. She noticed Huazhengs athletic
figure, her large eyes and dashing eyebrows, her features
everywhere noble; and she couldnt help giving a long
sigh.
Jing gege, she said, I understand. You and her are the
same. The two of you are a pair of white eagles rising over
the great desert. But Im just a little swallow, sitting under
a willow branch in Jiangnan.
Guo Jing stepped over to her. Ronger, he said, grasping
her hands, I dont know if what you said is right or wrong.
In my heart, theres only you and you know it! Who
cares what others say we should or shouldnt do? They can
burn my body til the ashes blow away, but Ill only be
thinking of you!
Then why did you say that youll marry her? said Huang
Rong, tears welling in her eyes.
I am a fool, said Guo Jing. I dont know about any
I am a fool, said Guo Jing. I dont know about any
reasoning. I only know this: the promises that you make,
you just cant take back. But Im not lying when I say that,
no matter what, youre the only one in my heart. Theres
no way I can be apart from you. I would rather die!
Huang Rong felt a confusion inside feelings of love and
of pain. After a moment, she gave a faint smile. Jing
gege, she said, if Id known things would be this way,
wed never have returned from the Island of Rubicund
Clouds. Wouldnt that have been great?
Huang Yaoshi, raising an eyebrow, suddenly shouted:
Thats easy! With a flap of his robe sleeves, he swung
out a hand chopping at Huazheng.
To Huang Rong, her old dads intentions had been plain to
see. Spotting a cold glint in his eyes, and knowing an
attempt to kill was imminent, shed pre-emptively dashed
to obstruct him before hed thrown out his hand. Huang
Yaoshi, afraid of harming his beloved daughter, at once
stopped his hands momentum. Huang Rong had already
grabbed Huazheng by the arm and pulled her off her horse
when Huang Yaoshis hand struck the horse on the saddle,
making a loud noise.
Initially, the horse didnt seem unduly affected at all. But
gradually, its head drooped and its legs bowed as it curled,
paralysed, into a ball on the ground where, in the end, it
died. This was a sturdy horse from a renowned Mongolian
breed; although it wasnt as fabulous as the treasured
blood-sweating horse, it was still a fine, muscular animal,
strong-boned and with a high, bulky body. But with just
one wave of Huang Yaoshis palm, it had died under his
hand. Martial arts this extreme were a rare sight indeed.
The hearts of Tuolei, Zhu Cong and all the others were
pounding wildly; if, they thought, this hand had struck
Huazheng, how would she have survived?
Huang Yaoshi hadnt expected his daughter would actually
take action and rescue Huazheng. He was stunned for a
moment, before understanding why: if he killed the
barbarian girl, Guo Jing would surely turn against his
daughter, and theyd become enemies. He snorted,
thinking: To turn against is to turn against; how could I
even be scared of this boy? But with one glance at his
daughter, he saw her expression was one of misery and
pain, but obviously also of feeling intertwined with
someone in a thousand ways unable to part, unable to
leave. Deep down, he couldnt help trembling: this was
exactly the same look that his wife, on the verge of death,
had on her face. Huang Rong had always been very similar
in looks to her departed mother. Back then, that emotional
event had affected Huang Yaoshi like a dementia, like a
madness; although it had been fifteen years, every day
since it was as if it was still right before his very eyes.
Now, to see it suddenly appear on his daughters face,
made him realise that her feelings of love for Guo Jing
made him realise that her feelings of love for Guo Jing
were already rooted bone-deep. Reflecting that this was
precisely the natural character of her father and mother
self-willed and disposed towards irresolvable passion he
gave a long sigh, and intoned:
Earth and heaven
Are a stove,
Nature is the worker!
Yin and Yang are
As charcoal,
Thousand things are copper!
Huang Rong stood still, teardrops falling slowly.
Han Baoju gave Zhu Congs lapels a tug. Whats he
singing about? he asked, in a whisper.
Its from a composition written by someone called Jia,
during the Han Dynasty, answered Zhu Cong, also
whispering. Its saying that existence on this world for
mankind and the ten thousand creatures is an anguish
just like that of suffering incineration inside a huge
furnace.
Hes trained to such a high standard! spluttered Han
Baoju. What anguish can he have?
Zhu Cong, shaking his head, gave no response.
Ronger, said Huang Yaoshi gently, after we go back,
you are never to see this boy again.
Dad, no! said Huang Rong. I still have to get to
Yuezhou. Teacher told me to go and be the Chief of the
Beggar Gang.
Huang Yaoshi smiled faintly. Being the head of the
tramps, he said, is a serious hassle, and its not much
fun.
I promised teacher Id do it, said Huang Rong.
Well, try it out for a few days, then, sighed Huang
Yaoshi. When youre really sick of it, hand it over to
another straight away. And afterwardsare you going to
see this boy or not?
Huang Rong took a glance at Guo Jing and saw him gazing
back at her. The look in his eyes was one of overflowing
tenderness, of a love infinite in depth. She turned her
head back towards her father.
Dad, she said, hes going to marry someone else; so Ill
marry someone else, too. Im the only one in his heart,
just as hes the only one in my heart.
Huang Yaoshi laughed. The daughter of Peachblossom
Island cannot lose out, so thats not too bad. Now,
suppose the man you marry doesnt let you be friends with
him?
Huang Rong gave a snort. Whod dare to stop me? she
said. Im your daughter!
Silly girl! said Huang Yaoshi. It wont be a few more
years before dad dies.
Dad! sobbed Huang Rong. The way you treat me, would
I really be able to live on for much longer?
So are you still going to be with this heartless, faithless
boy? enquired Huang Yaoshi.
Each extra day I stay with him is an extra day of
happiness, said Huang Rong. She said this gently, but
with an expression of utter misery.
While father and daughter asked and answered each other
like this, the Jiangnan Freaks despite being eccentric in
character couldnt help but listen agape. In the Song era,
the proscriptions advised by propriety were followed with
the most particularity; but because Huang Yaoshi was a
man who opposed Tang and Wu and despised Zhou and
Kong and who perversely went against the conventions of
the age, it had led to everyone calling him by the given
title of Eastern Heretic. As for Huang Rong, shed been
moulded by her father since youth, and regarded marriage
as marriage and love as love; when had thoughts of
rectitude and chastity ever passed through her little head?
This kind of conversation, shocking by the standards of the
time, would set tongues wagging incessantly in
disapproval among anyone overhearing it. But father and
daughter were even talking as if it were only natural just
like common, idle, household chat. Despite the open-
mindedness of Ke Zhene and the others, they couldnt
help shaking their heads quietly.
Guo Jing, who was feeling very bad, wanted to say a few
comforting words to Huang Rong, but hed always been
wooden in speech. Now, he knew even less what was the
right thing to say. Huang Yaoshi glanced at his daughter,
then glanced at Guo Jing. Lifting his head towards the
heavens, he suddenly roared long and loud. The sound
shook the treetops and echoed from the mountain valley,
startling some magpies; they rose in a flock and flew
around the forest.
Magpies, magpies! called out Huang Rong. The cowherd
meets the weaving-girl tonight. Why no hurry to build the
bridge?
Huang Yaoshi grabbed a handful of loose stones from the
ground and hurled them up into the air. One by one, a
dozen magpies dropped, most dying where they fell.
What bridge is there to build? shouted Huang Yaoshi.
Deep passion, great love: all empty fantasy in the end.
More fitting that it die an early death! He spun around
and floated off. In just the space of a blink, the others saw
his blue-robed figure disappear beyond the back of the
woods.
Tuolei hadnt understood what theyd been talking about;
he knew only that Guo Jing was unwilling to turn his back
on agreements from the past. Brother, he said, happily,
heres hoping you soon succeed with your big objective.
See you again when youre back north!
Huazheng added: Keep this pair of white eagles by your
side, and come back someday soon!
Guo Jing nodded his head. Tell my mum, he said, that
Im sure Ill put the enemy to the blade, and get revenge
for father.
Zhebie and Boerhu also took their leave of Guo Jing, and
the four rode out of the forest together.
What are your plans? Han Xiaoying asked Guo Jing.
Guo Jing said: II plan firstly to go and find Teacher
Hong.
Ke Zhene nodded his head. Thats right, he remarked.
Master Huang went to our households; our families must
have been very worried. We ought therefore to return.
When you see Chief Hong, you must invite His Eminence
to come to Jiaxing and convalesce. Well keep a firm guard
over him, and assure you his safety. Guo Jing promised to
do so, took leave of his six teachers, and then returned to
Linan with Huang Rong.
That evening, the two of them went back into the palace
for a careful look around the imperial kitchens, but there
was no sign of Hong Qigong anywhere. They found and
interrogated several eunuchs, all of whom said that there
hadnt been any intruders or trespassers appearing in the
palace these past few days. Guo Jing and Huang Rong felt
they could put their minds at rest somewhat. Although
Hong Qigong had lost his martial arts, he still had the
resourcefulness and experience of a great master; they
expected hed surely had a plan of escape. And by now, it
was already drawing near to the time of the Beggar Gangs
big meeting they couldnt delay any longer. Early next
morning, they immediately rode westward together.
At this time, half of China was already occupied by the
Jins, the boundary a line from the River Huai in the East to
Sanguan in the West. What remained for those of the
Southern Song were seventeen provinces in all: Eastern
and Western Liangzhe; Eastern and Western Huainan;
Eastern and Western Jiangnan; Northern and Southern
Eastern and Western Jiangnan; Northern and Southern
Jinghu; Southern Jingxi; the five regions of Bashu; Fujian;
and Eastern and Western Guangnan. (*) The nations
influence was in faltering decline, its territory shrinking by
the day.
On this particular day, Guo Jing and Huang Rong were
coming to the border of Western Jiangnan province. (*)
While going along a mountain ridge, there was a sudden
blast of cold wind across it, and a big layer of jet-black
clouds came floating over fast from the east. Right now, it
happened to be the height of summer, but rain falls as it
pleases; even before the dark, rumbling clouds had arrived
overhead, there was a thunderclap, and it was already
showering down with soyabean-sized raindrops.
Guo Jing opened an umbrella and went to shelter Huang
Rong with it, but a violent, unexpected gust of wind burst
over, ripped off the parasol, and carried it far away,
leaving only a naked umbrella-handle in Guo Jings hands.
Huang Rong, laughing loudly, said: How come youve got
a Dog-Beating Stick, too?
Guo Jing laughed with her. Looking ahead along the ridge,
there was nowhere in sight where they could escape from
the rain. Guo Jing took off his jacket, wanting to use it to
shield Huang Rong. We can cover up for a bit longer,
said Huang Rong, smiling, but well still get wet!
Then lets walk quicker, said Guo Jing.
Huang Rong shook her head. Jing gege, she said, heres
a story from a book. One day, it was raining down hard.
Everybody travelling on the road was rushing to and fro.
But there was one man who just walked at an unhurried
pace. The other people were surprised, and asked him why
the heck he wasnt running. The man said: Its raining
down hard ahead of me, too. Wont running over there still
get me soaked just the same?
True! laughed Guo Jing.
The issue of Huazheng suddenly arose in Huang Rongs
mind. The future ahead is already doomed with misery
and heartbreak, she thought. No matter how we run, in
the end we cant escape, cant hide. Its just as if wed
encountered rain while along the ridge of a mountain.
There amidst the downpour, the two of them walked
slowly until theyd left the ridge. Seeing a peasant
household, they went in to shelter from the rain. As both
were totally soaked from head to toe, they changed into
clothing borrowed from the peasant family. Huang Rong
put on the worn garments of an old farmers wife, which
she found amusing, when suddenly she heard a series of
disappointed groans from Guo Jing in the neighbouring
room. Rushing over, she asked: What is it?
Guo Jing, an upset look on his face, had in his hands the
painting given to him by Huang Yaoshi. It had so
happened that the painting had been damaged by
rainwater during the downpour just now. What a shame!
repeated Huang Rong.
Taking the canvas from him for a look, she saw that its
paper was torn, its strokes of paint blurred. There was
already no way it could be refitted and restored. She was
just about to put it down when she suddenly noticed that a
few extra lines of dim writing had appeared by the side of
the poem annotated by Han Shizhong. A closer look
revealed that these words had been written on paper
interlying between the painting and the sheet it had been
mounted on; if it hadnt been for the painting getting
soaked, they definitely wouldnt be visible. The
disintegration of the rain-soaked paper had made the
writing fragmented and difficult to distinguish, but by
looking at the form in which it was arranged, Huang Rong
could make out there were four sentences in all.
With careful discernment, she read out slowly:
posthumous writings of the late,
iron palm,
Middlepeak,
Secondjoint.
The remaining words were so damaged that there was
absolutely no way they could be identified.
Its about The Posthumous Writings of the Late General!
called out Guo Jing.
Indeed! said Huang Rong. Theres no doubt. That
bastard Wanyan Honglie assumed the Writings were
hidden by the side of the palaces Cuihan Hall. But
although he got the stone box, the Writings were nowhere
to be seen. It looks like the location of the Writings hinges
critically on these four lines of text.
After murmuring iron palmmiddlejoint for a while,
she added: That day at The Villa of the Gathering Clouds,
at one point I heard Martial Brother Lu and your six
teachers discussing that deceitful guy, Qiu Qianren. They
said he was the Chief of the Iron Palm Gang or something.
Daddy said that the might of the Iron Palm Gang rocked
Sichuan and Hunan; its prestige and reputation really were
awesome. Could it be that the Writings actually have
something to do with Qiu Qianren?
Guo Jing shook his head. As long as it's Qiu Qianren
playing up, he said, Im not believing any of it!
I wouldnt believe it either! said Huang Rong, with a little
laugh.
On the fourteenth day of the seventh month, they arrived
within the borders of Northern Jinghu province. (*) The
next day, before the stroke of noon, theyd already
reached Yuezhou. Leading their horses and loosing the
eagles, they asked around for directions, and came by
path to Yueyang Tower.
After going up into a nearby restaurant and ordering food
and drink, they admired the scenery of Dongting Lake: a
sweeping vastness of one blue-green hue spread across
ten thousand qing. Towering mountains stood out in every
direction, a ring of misty, lofty peaks arrayed in an arc of
awe-inspiring majesty. Compared to the hazy waters of Tai
Lake, this spectacle was something else entirely. While
they enjoyed the view, the food arrived. The cuisine of
Hunan was very heavily spiced, and Guo Jing and Huang
Rong both felt that it wasnt to their taste; but with such
big dishes and such long chopsticks, it nevertheless had a
rather generous spirit to it.
The two of them ate some of the food and looked around
at the verses inscribed on the four walls. Guo Jing perused
Fan Zhongyans Remarks on Yueyang Tower in silence, but
he couldnt help reading out loud when he reached the
sentence:
Be first under heaven to worry,
And last under heaven to rejoice.
What do you think about this couplet? asked Huang
Rong.
Guo Jing re-read it silently, pondering to himself and
giving no immediate response.
The writer of this essay was Fan, The Just Official, said
Huang Rong. At that time, he rocked the Western Xia with
his might; a literary talent and an astute tactician, you
could say that he had absolutely no equal on earth.
Guo Jing asked her to describe some of Fan Zhongyans
achievements, and listened as she talked about his various
childhood hardships the poverty of his family, the early
death of his father, the remarriage of his mother and,
after hed attained wealth and honour, everything he did in
consideration for the commonfolk. A grave feeling of
reverence rising unstoppably within him, Guo Jing
solemnly poured a ricebowlful of wine. Be first under
heaven to worry, and last under heaven to rejoice. he
said. This is surely whats in the mind of great heroes and
great champions! With that, he lifted his head and
drained the wine in a single shot.
Huang Rong laughed. Although this sort of person is good
for sure, she said, theres so much worry under heaven
and so little joy that wouldnt he never get to rejoice in
his life? I couldnt be like that.
Guo Jing gave a slight smile.
Jing gege, continued Huang Rong, her voice getting
lower, I dont care whether theres worry or joy under
heaven. If you arent by my side, Im never going to be
joyful. Her brows were knitted with despair.
I wont be joyful either, remarked Guo Jing, hanging his
head. He knew that she was thinking about how the two of
them were going to end up, and he had no way of
comforting her.
Huang Rong suddenly raised her head and laughed. Never
mind! she said. All this is childishness, anyway. Have you
heard anyone sing Fan Zhongyans poem Spurn the Silver
Lantern?
I havent heard it, of course! said Guo Jing. Could you
tell it to me?
Huang Rong said: The concluding passage of the poem
goes like this:
The life of man is but
A hundred years in all;
Infatuated youth
Ends up with aged pall.
Only in between theres time,
Briefly youthful in ones prime.
Why grasp on fleeting fame, catch hold
Of first-class rank and thousand gold?
For how to flee white hairs of old?
She followed this by explaining the general meaning of the
poem.
Guo Jing commented: He was telling people not to waste
their best years by using them up in seeking fame, gaining
office, getting rich, and so on. And thats very well said.
Huang Rong, in a whisper, recited:
Wine into the worried stomach
Changes into lovesick tears.
Guo Jing gazed at her. Is that a poem of Fan Zhongyan,
too? he asked.
Yes, said Huang Rong. Great heroes and great
champions also arent the heartless sort, you know.
The two of them drank a few cups to each other, and
Huang Rong had a look at the guests in the restaurant. On
the eastern side, she saw three middle-aged beggars
sitting around a square table; although they wore many
sitting around a square table; although they wore many
patches, their clothes were clean and fresh. By the look of
them, they were important figures within the Beggar Gang
whod come to attend tonights big meeting. Besides them,
the other guests were all the usual officials and merchants.
The incessant chirp of cicadas could be heard coming from
a big willow tree outside the restaurant.
All day long, said Huang Rong, these cicadas call out
zhi le, zhi le endlessly, but whatever they know is
unknown. Basically, even among insects there are guys
who boast shamelessly. It makes me think of a particular
person, and I rather miss him.
Who? demanded Guo Jing.
That big talker of bull, said Huang Rong, smiling, the
Iron Palms Qiu Floats-Over-Water Qianren!
Guo Jing laughed loudly. That old trickster! he began.
He hadnt finished speaking when suddenly, from a corner
of the restaurant, they heard somebody speaking in a
mysterious voice: Looking down even on Floats-Over-
Water Elder Qiu of Iron Palm? Thats some big talk! Guo
Jing and Huang Rong glanced at where the voice was
coming from and saw a middle-aged beggar, with a
swarthy complexion and clad in a tattered jacket,
squatting by the corner and looking at them in snickering
laughter.
Guo Jing, seeing that he was a Beggar Gang figure,
immediately relaxed. Noticing that he had an agreeable
expression, Guo Jing clasped his hands in respect and
said: Senior, how about joining us and drinking a cup or
three?
Sure! said the beggar, coming over at once.
Huang Rong ordered an extra cup and set of chopsticks
from a waiter. Pouring the cup with wine, she said with a
smile: Please take a seat, and drink up!
Beggar here doesnt deserve a seat, he answered. Sitting
right there on the floorboards, he took out a broken bowl
and a pair of bamboo chopsticks from a pocket. Extending
the bowl, he said: The leftovers youre finished with
dump some over, and theyll do for me.
Thatd be a bit too disrespectful! said Guo Jing.
Whatever dishes senior would like to eat, well order them
up from the kitchen.
A beggar does as a beggar looks, said the beggar. If
hes one in name only just feigning the accent and
affecting the appearance might as well not be a beggar.
If you agree to hand it out, then hand it out. If not, Im
going someplace else to beg for food!
going someplace else to beg for food!
Huang Rong took a glance at Guo Jing. Indeed! she
laughed. You said it right! They then tipped all their
leftover food into the broken bowl. The beggar grabbed a
few clumps of cold rice from inside a pocket and, along
with the leftovers, began eating them up zestfully.
Secretly, Huang Rong counted the number of pockets on
him: there were three pockets to a cluster, and three
clusters in total in sum, nine pockets. Having another
look at the three beggars around the other table, each of
them was wearing nine pockets as well, but on their table
was a lavish spread of food and drink. Those three acted
as if they hadnt seen this one beggar, and all along had
never so much as glanced at him; but at times, their
expressions carried a faint look of disgust.
As the beggar continued eating heartily, they suddenly
heard the sound of footsteps on the staircase, and three
people started coming up. Guo Jing turned his head and
looked towards the stairs.
The first two people were Fatty and Skinny, the two
beggars whod attended Yang Kang at Linans Ox Village.
The third person was Yang Kang himself. Poking his head
up, he got a big shock at the sudden sight of Guo Jing, still
alive; after a moment of panic, he abruptly turned back
and descended the stairs in terror, speaking about
something as he left. Fatty followed him down, but Skinny
went over to the table of the three beggars and said a few
things to them in a low voice. The three immediately stood
up and departed down the stairs. Meanwhile, the beggar
sitting on the floor just carried on eating, taking no notice
of them at all.
Huang Rong went over to the window and looked down
from it, seeing Yang Kang thronged by a dozen beggars
departing westward. He hadnt gone far when he turned
his head and glanced up. Happening to make eye contact
with Huang Rong, he looked away instantly and quickened
his pace.
The beggar, having finished eating his meal, licked the
bottom of the bowl clean and clear with his extended
tongue, gave his chopsticks a few wipes on his clothing,
and put everything into a pocket. Huang Rong looked at
him carefully. His face, covered with wrinkles, expressed
anxiety and hardship; his hands were unusually big
almost double those of an ordinary person and on their
backs were raised blue veins, attesting to a lifetime of
hard toil.
Guo Jing stood up and folded his hands in respect.
Senior, he said, please take a seat and we can have a
talk.
Im not used to sitting on stools! laughed the beggar.
You two are the disciples of Chief Hong; although youre
You two are the disciples of Chief Hong; although youre
young, were actually in the same generation. But as Im
older by several years, you can address me as big
brother. My names Lu; Im called Lu Youjiao.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong cast a glance at each other,
both thinking: So he already knows our background!
Big Brother Lu, said Huang Rong with a smile, this
name of yours really is interesting!
Lu Youjiao answered: Its often said: A pauper without a
stick gets harassed by the dogs. Im indeed without a
stick, but what I do have is a pair of stinky feet. If a
doggie comes to harass me, I take aim straight at the
mongrels head, and that son-of-a-b***h gets a foot like
so! Then, its off running to the wilds with its tail between
its legs.
Huang Rong laughed and clapped her hands. Super,
super! she said. If dogs knew the meaning of your name,
theyd always be keeping their distance!
From what Brother Li Shengs been saying, remarked Lu
Youjiao, I know the deeds the two of you did at Baoying.
Having ideals comes not from having advanced years;
lacking ideals, one lives to a hundred in vain. How true! It
really is a cause for admiration. No wonder Chief Hong has
favoured you like this! Guo Jing rose and demurred
modestly.
Lu Youjiao continued: Just now, I heard you two chatting
about Qiu Qianren and the Iron Palm Gang. It seems
youre very much unaware of his circumstances.
True, said Huang Rong. I ought to ask for your advice.
Qiu Qianren is the Chief of the Iron Palm Gang, said Lu
Youjiao. This Gang holds huge influence in the regions of
Hunan, Hubei and Sichuan. The Gangs hordes commit
murder and robbery; theres no evil they wont do. At first,
they used to collaborate with local officials. Now, theyre
getting nastier and nastier bringing out the cash to bribe
ministers, theyre starting to become officials themselves.
Even more despicable is their secret liaison with the Jin
nation, with whom theyve struck a deal to work from
within in accord with those outsiders.
That oldie Qiu Qianren is only good at tricking people,
said Huang Rong. Howd he be able to handle such
serious power?
Qiu Qianren is dangerous in the extreme! insisted Lu
Youjiao. You ought not to look askance at him, miss.
Huang Rong smiled. Have you met him? she asked.
As it turns out, no, admitted Lu Youjiao. I hear he lives
As it turns out, no, admitted Lu Youjiao. I hear he lives
in seclusion among obscure mountains, practicing The
Divine Art of the Iron Palm; he hasnt descended for at
least a decade.
Youve been tricked! said Huang Rong, laughing. Ive
met him a few times. Ive even fought him. And as for
whatever Divine Art of the Iron Palm Remembering
how Qiu Qianren had feigned diarrhoea and run away, all
she could do was just gaze at Guo Jing and giggle.
Lu Youjiao gave her a stern look. He stated: Although Im
not aware of what dirty tricks theyve been playing, the
Iron Palm Gang has rather flourished in recent years; you
really ought not to belittle them lightly.
Well said, Big Brother Lu! offered Guo Jing hurriedly,
worried he was getting angry. Ronger just loves to joke
around.
Since when was I joking around? said Huang Rong with a
laugh. Clutching her abdomen and imitating Qiu Qianrens
voice, she added: Ouch, ouch! Ive got a stomach-ache!
Her antics made Guo Jing recall that particular spectacle,
and he couldnt help letting out a laugh too.
Huang Rong saw he was laughing as well, but instantly
restrained her mirth and changed the subject by asking:
Big Brother Lu, are you acquainted with those three who
were dining here just now?
Lu Youjiao gave a sigh. The two of you arent outsiders,
he said, so you may have already heard Chief Hong
mention the internal division of our Gang into two groups:
the Clean Clothes and Dirty Clothes factions.
Havent heard teacher talk of it, said Guo Jing and Huang
Rong together.
The division within the Gang is fundamentally not a good
thing, said Lu Youjiao. Chief Hong is extremely unhappy
about it. His Eminence has expended an enormous amount
of thought and effort, but all along hasnt been able to get
these two factions to join together as one. Now, under
Chief Hong, the Beggar Gang has four elders in all
This Ive heard teacher mention, interjected Huang
Rong. Because Hong Qigong was still in this world, she
didnt want to raise the issue of him having charged her
with taking over the Chiefs position.
Lu Youjiao nodded his head. Im the fourth-ranked elder,
he continued. All those three who were here just now are
also elders.
I get it! said Huang Rong. Youre the head of the Dirty
Clothes faction, and theyre of the Clean Clothes faction!
Eh? How did you know? asked Guo Jing.
Look how dirty Big Brother Lus clothes are! said Huang
Rong. But the others clothes were really clean. Big
Brother Lu, I reckon the Dirty Clothes faction are no
good; dressing so stinkily, so sloppily it isnt comfortable
in the slightest! People in this faction of yours should wash
their clothes more often. Wouldnt that just make both
factions the same?
Lu Youjiao was furious. Youre a little miss from a
moneyed family, he fumed. Of course youd be annoyed
by stinking beggars! With a stamp of a foot, he stood up.
Guo Jing moved to apologise for the offence, but the angry
Lu Youjiao just stormed off down the stairs, without even
turning his head.
Huang Rong stuck out her tongue. Jing gege, she said, I
offended that Big Brother Lu. Dont tell me off.
Guo Jing just smiled.
Huang Rong added: I was really worried just now.
Worried about what? said Guo Jing.
Huang Rong had a serious expression. Just worried hed
lift up his foot and give you a kick. Wouldnt that have
been awful for you?
Whyd he kick me all of a sudden? asked Guo Jing. Even
if you said something to offend him, theres still no use
kicking people.
Huang Rong, pursing her lips with a slight smile, didnt
respond. Guo Jing just sat there in stupefaction, pondering
uncomprehendingly.
Huang Rong sighed, and said: Why dont you think a little
about what his name implies?
Guo Jing had a sudden realisation. So! he shouted. This
is your roundabout way of calling me a dog! He leaped
up, motioning to tickle her as punishment. Huang Rong,
giggling, dodged his outstretched hands.
-
Reply With Quote
02-26-07, 12:20 PM
Chapter 27 In front of the Xuanyuan Platform
Four young beggars, each with an unsheathed blade
were guarding at their sides. Huang Rong turned her
body around and was stunned. As it turned out, they
#54
foxs
Senior Member
body around and was stunned. As it turned out, they
were at the top of a small peak. In the moonlight
she clearly saw lake water all around them. There
was a tall platform a dozen zhangs away. The area
around the platform was packed with row after row
of hundreds of beggars.
Chapter 27 In front of the Xuanyuan Platform
Part 1 Translated by Bundak & Foxs, Edited by Eliza
Bennet
While the two were joking around, there were footsteps
coming from the staircase, the three old beggars who just
went out with Yang Kang returned. They walk straight
towards Guo Jing and Huang Rongs table then bowed in
respect.
The middle beggar had fair skin and plump, his face was
full of white beard. If his clothes were not full of patches,
he would look like a rich and noble gentleman. He smiled
before he even spoke; his face was gay and friendly, he
said, That beggar surnamed Lu has just secretly carried
out his poisonous hand against the two of you. We did not
like what we saw; therefore, we come here to help.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were startled, they asked,
What poisonous hand?
That beggar asked, That old beggar was not willing to
dine with you, was he?
Huang Rong shivered with fear, she asked, Did he put
poison in our food?
The beggar sighed and said, It is our Beggar Clans
misfortune that we have such crafty traitor among us. This
old beggar is highly skilled in using poison; as soon as his
finger lightly flicked, the poison hidden in his finger nail
would immediately mixed with the food and wine; even a
deity would not suspect. Your poisoning is already deep; in
an hour time nobody would be able to save your lives.
Huang Rong did not believe what he said, she asked, We
do not have any enmity against him, why would he poison
us?
The beggar replied, Most likely you two said something
offensive to him. Please hurry and take this antidote, only
then the two of you can be saved. After speaking he took
out a package of powdered medicine from his pocket and
put it into two wine cups and poured the wine in then he
implored Jing, Rong two people to drink it immediately.
Just a moment ago Huang Rong saw them went to see
Yang Kang, she was suspicious. How could they take some
medicine just like that based on what he just said? So she
asked, That gentleman surnamed Yang is our
acquaintance. Could the three of you invite him to come
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
acquaintance. Could the three of you invite him to come
and see us?
Of course, that beggar replied, But that traitorous
disciples poison is too severe. You should take this
antidote quickly, or otherwise it will be too late.
Huang Rong said, We are extremely grateful for your
good intention. Would you please sit down and drink
several cups with us? I often thought about the Beggar
Clans eleventh Clan Leader single handedly battled a
group of warriors at Beigu Mountain; using only a stick and
his pair of palms to strike down the five tyrants of
Luoyang; what a hero he was.
During the time she and Guo Jing were together with Hong
Qigong binding some woods to make a raft at MingXia
[Bright Red Cloud] island, Hong Qigong would often tell
her stories about some past major events within the
Beggar Clan, so she would not be completely ignorant
when she became the Clan Leader in the future. That
Beggar Clans eleventh Clan Leaders achievement was one
of the stories she heard from Hong Qigong. When the
three old beggars heard her suddenly talk about former
Clan Leader they look at each other in astonishment, they
were wondering how a youngster like her would know
about such matter.
Huang Rong again said, The Hong Bangzhus [Clan
Leader] Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms have no equal
under the heaven, I wonder how many stances have the
three of you learned?
Ashamed look appeared on the three beggars faces; they
had not learned even one stance from the Clan Leaders
Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, they were inferior even
from an eight-bag disciple Li Sheng who mastered one
stance Divine Dragon Swings its tail.
Huang Rong continued, That Lu Zhanglao [Elder Lu] who
poisoned us just a moment ago; I think his skill is just
ordinary. Last month the Western Poison Ouyang Feng
invited me to drink three poisoned wine, now that was
somewhat better. Why dont you drink these two cups of
poisoned wine yourselves? She shoved the two cups with
powdered medicine in front of the three beggars.
The three beggars countenances slightly changed; they
knew she was purposely talking nonsense and was not
willing to drink the medicine. The Elder with the rich man
appearance smiled and said, Miss is suspicious, naturally
we cannot force you. Only our good intention will be
wasted. Let me just show one thing to convince Miss.
Please take a look at my eyes; tell me if you see anything
unusual.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong looked at his eyes, only to see a
pair of narrow eyes on the middle of a meaty fat face, like
pair of narrow eyes on the middle of a meaty fat face, like
a pair of two slits on his face; but the eyeballs were
glistening, they looked very clear and bright. Whats so
strange about his eyes? Huang Rong wondered in her
heart, They look like a pair of sparkling pig eyes.
That beggar continued, You two look into my eyes, surely
you may not lose your concentration. Now you are feeling
your eyelids are heavy, your minds are losing
consciousness, your whole bodies are tired and weary;
these are the signs of poisoning. Just close your eyes to
sleep. His voice was soothing and pleasing to the ears
while intoxicating at the same time, making Guo Jing and
Huang Rong felt really tired and sleepy; as if their strength
was drained from their bodies.
Huang Rong slightly felt something was wrong; she tried
to turn her head to avoid gazing at his eyes, but it seemed
like she captivated by his eyes, she could not help looking
back at him.
That beggar again said, We are here by the lake side, the
air is so cool and refreshing. You two should sleep soundly
in this cool breeze. Sleep! Sleep! It is extremely
comfortable. Sleep nicely! As he spoke, his voice sounded
increasingly gentle, sweet, and soothing. Guo Jing and
Huang Rong unconsciously yawned repeatedly, put their
heads down on the table and fell fast asleep.
Without knowing how many hours had passed, two people
finally woke up dazed and confused; cool breeze caressed
their bodies, made them feel the chill in the air. Their ears
faintly heard a noise similar the sound of waves of the
ocean. Slowly they opened their eyes and saw a clear
bright moon that just rose up behind the eastern side of
the mountain amidst a cloudy fog.
Two people were very shocked. The sun was still high up
when they were drinking wine at the front of the tavern at
Yueyang, how come in a blink of an eye the sky had
turned dark? Dazed and confused they tried to stand up,
they were even more shocked to feel their hands and feet
were bound by ropes. They tried to shout but their mouths
were stuffed with cloths, pricking and hurting their
tongues.
Huang Rong knew it must be that white and fat beggar;
but how he did it, she had no idea, for in that moment she
could not think too much. She cast a sidelong glance and
saw Guo Jing lying beside her, making an effort to struggle
free; her anxiety was, for the most part, gone.
By this time Guo Jing had already possessed a powerful
internal energy, he was able to break an even stronger
rope. Who would have thought that as he exerted strength
to his hands and feet, the rope on his body created zheng,
zheng noise, the rope was not damaged. Turned out it
was made from braided cow rawhide mixed with steel
wire.
wire.
Guo Jing wanted to add his strength and try again,
unexpectedly he felt something cold on his face; a piece of
ice-cold sword blade was softly patted twice on his cheek.
He turned his head and saw four young beggars, each with
an unsheathed weapon guarding them at their sides. He
had no choice but stopped struggling. He turned his head
to look at Huang Rong.
Huang Rong calmed herself down; she knew she needed to
assess the overall situation first, and then try to find a way
to escape. She turned her body around and was stunned.
Turned out they were at the top of a small peak. Under the
moonlight she clearly saw lake water all around them. A
thin fog hung low on ten of thousands qing [unit of area,
1 qing is approximately 6.67 Hectares or 16.47 acres] of
bluish green waves. She thought, It turns out that we are
captured and brought to the Mount Juns peak on Dongting
Lake. How come I didnt feel anything along the way?
She turned her head again and saw there was a tall
platform a dozen of zhangs away. The area around the
platform was packed with rows after rows of hundreds of
beggars. They sat quietly; the moonlight had not
illuminated these people yet, which was the reason why
Huang Rong did not notice them previously. She was
inwardly happy, Ah, right! Today is the fifteenth day of
the seventh month; it's the Beggar Clan General
Assembly. I must think of a way to speak, then Ill pass
down Shifus command, how can the beggars here refuse
to accept?
After a long time, the group of beggars still had not shown
any activity. Huang Rong could not bear it any longer, but
she could not move and had to endure patiently. About
half an hour later, her limbs went numb. She saw the
moon slowly rose to the middle of the sky, illuminating
half of the tall platform. Huang Rong thought, Li Tai wrote
a poem, Pale moon swept through the lake, the surface
was clear like a jade mirror, standing on Mount Jun
painting a picture. He went up the mountain to enjoy the
moon that night, so free and unrestrained. Tonight the
scenery is the same, but Jing Gege and I are bound in
here. It really is irritating and funny at the same time!
The moonlight slowly moved, shining on the three
characters written on the side of the platform, xuan yuan
[a name for the Yellow Emperor] tai [platform]. Huang
Rong recalled the story told by her father about great tales
of the Jianghu world. Legend has it that the Huang Di
[Yellow Emperor] cast [the word cast here is as in
casting metal from a mold] a Ding [tripod, used for
drinking utensil. From Wikipedia: a type of ancient Chinese
vessel with three legs] on the bank of the Dongting lake.
When the ding was finished, he rode a dragon and
ascended to the heaven. She believed this platform was
built to commemorate that event.
built to commemorate that event.
About the time it took to make tea later, the tall platform
was completely engulfed by the bright moon. Suddenly
she heard bonk, bonk, bonk three times then it stopped,
then bonk, bonk, bonk again. This pattern was repeated,
sometimes slow sometimes fast, sometimes high,
sometimes low, as if it followed certain rhythm. Turned out
each one of the beggars held a small stick in their hands
and they tapped the mountain rock in front of them.
Huang Rong silently counted the tapping, she counted nine
by nine, eighty one times when the noise stopped and four
people stood up from the crowd of beggars. Under the
bright moonlight she could see them clearly; they were Lu
Youjiao and the three elders from the Clean Clothes
Faction.
These four beggar elders walked towards the Xuanyuan
Platform and stood on its four corners. The crowd of
beggars also stood up and cupped their fists across their
chests, bowing in respect. The white fat beggar waited
until the crowd was seated and then with a clear voice
said, Brothers, the Beggar Clan met a disaster, an
astronomical catastrophe, our Hong Lao Bangzhu [Old Clan
Leader Hong] returned to heaven in Linan prefecture!
At this word, the crowd of beggars fell into a complete
silence. Suddenly someone cried out and threw himself to
the ground. Everywhere the beggars beat their chests and
stomped their feet, crying and wailing loudly. The noise of
grieving shook the forest and echoed back from the
surface of the lake down below.
Guo Jing was shocked, We tried to find Shifu everywhere
and could not find him, turned out he has passed away.
He could not help shedding some tears, only his mouth
was stuffed with some cloths, or else he would have wailed
out too. Huang Rong meanwhile thought: This fat guy is
not a good person, he employed a nefarious way to
capture us. I doubt it if we can believe what he said; he
must be spreading up false rumors.
The crowd of beggars remembered Hong Qigongs
kindness, everybody cried out louder and louder. Suddenly
Lu Youjiao called out, Peng Zhanglao, who personally saw
Bangzhu returned to heaven?
That white and plump Peng Zhanglao replied, Lu
Zhanglao, if Bangzhu was still alive; who has eaten
leopards gall and tigers heart, dared to put a curse on
him? The one who saw him returning to heaven is here.
Yang Xianggong [honorable master], would you please tell
the brothers here?
Someone stood up from among the crowd of beggars; it
was none other than Yang Kang. With the dark green
bamboo stick in his hand he walked to the front of the
platform. The crowd of beggars grew quiet, except for
platform. The crowd of beggars grew quiet, except for
some continuing soft sobbing noise here and there.
Yang Kang slowly said, About a month ago Hong Bangzhu
was having a martial art contest with someone in Linan
prefecture; unfortunately he lost and was killed.
As the crowd of beggars listened to him, their anger rose;
one after another they shouted, Who is the enemy? Tell
us! Tell us! Bangzhu had divine power, how could he
lose? Certainly the enemy ambushed him; our Bangzhu
was overwhelmed by sheer numbers.
After Guo Jing listened to Yang Kangs speech, his grief
turns to anger; immediately his heart was relieved and he
thought, A month ago, Shifu was obviously with us.
Turned out he is just talking nonsense.
Meanwhile Huang Rong thought, This kid must be a
follower of the old swindler Qiu Qianren; he has completely
mastered his stinky skill of spreading lies and deceiving
people.
Yang Kang spread out both of his hands, waiting for the
crowd of beggars to calm down, then he continued, The
ones who killed Bangzhu is the Peach Blossom Islands
Master, the Eastern Heretic Huang Yaoshi, and the
Quanzhen Sects seven thieves.
Huang Yao Shi had not left his island for some time;
therefore, nine out of ten beggars did not know much
about his reputation. The Quanzhen Seven Masters
prestige, however, had shaken the world far and wide. The
beggars who attended this general assembly on Mount Jun
today were not rookies within the Beggar Clan; naturally
they understood very well Quanzhen Seven Masters
capability. They did not care what kind of man Huang
Yaoshi was, but if the Quanzhen Seven Masters joined
hands, although Bangzhus martial art was outstanding, he
was but one person and certainly not their match.
Everyone was very grieved and angered. Some opened up
their mouths to curse, some others stood up and wanted
to go to avenge their Clan Leader.
Actually Yang Kang heard Ouyang Feng said that he had
severely injured Hong Qigong with his Toad Stance and
that Hong Qigongs life was difficult to protect. He also
thought that he had stabbed Guo Jing to death inside the
imperial palace; who would have thought that they met
again at the tavern in Yueyang city. He was shocked;
thereupon he incited the three Beggar Clans Elders to find
a way to capture those two people with the intention of
killing them later. He believed if todays matter would
someday leak out to Huang Yaoshi, the Quanzhen Seven
Masters and the Six Freaks of Jiangnan; they would
certainly find him to seek revenge. The Six Freaks martial
art skills were not too high, so he was not afraid of them;
but the Eastern Heretic and the Seven Masters were not a
small matter. Thereupon he deliberately put the blame on
small matter. Thereupon he deliberately put the blame on
Hong Qigongs murder on their shoulders, so that the
Beggar Clan would get out of their nest in full strength.
With one swoop the Peach Blossom Island and the
Quanzhen Sect would be destroyed and he would be saved
from his trouble.
Amidst the clamoring noise of the beggars, Jian Zhanglao
rose up from his corner on the east and said, Brothers,
listen to what I say. This mans beard and eyebrows were
white, he was rather short; but as he opened his mouth
the crowd grew silent, revealing his prominent position in
the Beggar Clan. They heard him said, Presently we have
two important matters. First, we must follow Bangzhus
last order to elect the Nineteenth Clan Leader. Second, we
must discuss how we are going to seek revenge for
Bangzhu. The crowd of beggars shouted their approvals.
Lu Youjiao spoke loudly, But first we must hold a
memorial service for Lao Bangzhus brave soul. He
scooped some dirt from the ground and kneaded it into a
clay figurine, treated it as Hong Qigongs image. He put
the figurine on the side of Xuanyuan Platform and then he
knelt down and cried. The crowd of beggars broke out into
weeping and wailing again.
Huang Rong thought, Shifu is alive and well; what do
these stinky beggars cry for? Humph, without any reason
you captured and bound Jing Gege and me, and now you
are grieving for nothing. You get what you deserve.
After the crowd of beggars cried their hearts out, Jian
Zhanglao clapped his hands three times; the beggars
collected themselves and stopped crying. Jian Zhanglao
said, Brothers, in the Mount Jun General Assembly at
Yuezhou today we were supposed to listen to Hong
Bangzhu appoint his successor. It appeared Lao Bangzhu
had met some unfortunate incidents and had returned to
heaven; so we must make decision based on Lao
Bangzhus last order. If he did not leave any order, then
the Four Elders will convene and elect the new Bangzhu.
This is in accordance with the custom the Beggar Clan
observes from generation to generation. Brothers, isnt
this so? The crowd of beggars voiced their agreement.
Peng Zhanglao said, Yang Xianggong, just before he
returned to heaven, what is Lao Bangzhus last order? Will
you please tell us?
Electing the new Clan Leader was the Beggar Clans
number one priority. The Beggar Clans prosperity or
decline, its success or failure, for the most part depended
on the Clan Leaders virtue and capability. In the past the
seventeenth Clan Leader, Qian Bangzhu, was dim and
spiritless; his martial art skill was high, but he handled
matters improperly. The Clean Clothes Faction and the
Dirty Clothes Faction had endless fights; hence the Beggar
Clan power suffered a large decline. When Hong Qigong
Clan power suffered a large decline. When Hong Qigong
assumed the Clan Leader position he forcefully suppressed
the internal strife between these two factions. The Beggar
Clan once again arose to become a strong organization
within the Jianghu.
Part 2 - Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet
These past events were known to the group of beggars
attending the assembly; as they heard that they were
about to receive the order of their Clan Leader, they
listened with complete attention, holding their breaths and
not making any noise.
Yang Kang grabbed the green bamboo stick with both
hands and lifted it high up above his head. With a clear
and bright voice he said, Hong Bangzhu was surrounded
by traitors and suffered heavy injury; his life was in
terrible danger. I hid him in the cellar of my humble home
from the pursuing traitors. Immediately I called for a
famous doctor to treat the Hong Bangzhus injury.
Unfortunately his injury was too heavy and we were
unable to save his life.
Listening to this point the beggars broke out in sobs. Yang
Kang paused for moment before continuing, Just before
he died, Hong Bangzhu handed over this bamboo stick and
ordered me to bear the heavy responsibility by becoming
the Beggar Clans nineteenth clan leader.
Listening to this, the beggars were surprised; they never
had thought that the heavy responsibility of the Beggar
Clan Leader could be entrusted to this youngster with
playboy appearance.
At Qu Shagus inn in the Ox Village of Linan Yang Kang
had accidentally acquired this green bamboo stick. Then
he noticed how the fat and skinny two beggars were
exceptionally respectful toward him. He was astonished,
but did not reveal anything to those two beggars. Along
the way he fished for information on the origin of that
bamboo stick. The two beggars saw him with the stick in
his hand, they certainly answered everything without
concealing anything. By the time they reached Yuezhou,
Yang Kang had gathered about 60, 70% of the Beggar
Clans inside story. The only thing he did not know was
classified information within the clan; since when he
asked, the two beggars would not answer. He thought the
Beggar Clan was a huge organization, and the Clan Leader
held the greatest power and authority. In any case Hong
Qigongs death was unverifiable, so he decided to seize the
opportunity to become the Clan Leader, and then he would
have authority over millions of brethrens. He had
calculated it carefully and could not find any flaw in his
plan, thereupon he arranged a set of lies and went as far
as telling the great assembly the fake news about Hong
Qigongs death and his self appointment as the next Clan
Leader.
Leader.
He was able to talk with a straight face in the midst of
several hundreds of bold and outstanding warriors of the
Beggar Clan; his face did not show the slightest bit of
blushing, his words flowed freely. He knew perfectly well
that if his lie was exposed, the group of beggar would turn
him into mincemeat on the spot; but he thought if he
wanted to achieve an important matter he surely would
have to brave the risk. Much less Hong Qigong had died
and the bamboo stick was in his hand, Guo Jing and Huang
Rong were captured, so there was no immediate danger
for him. Once he becomes the Clan Leader he will gain
endless advantages; these millions of beggars would pave
his way to reach the unlimited riches and honor he so
desired.
The Clean Clothes Factions Jian, Peng and Liang, three
Elders were pleased to hear Yang Kangs speech. Actually
the Beggar Clan was divided into the Clean and Dirty
Clothes Factions. Other than wearing clothes full of
patches, the Clean Clothes members led an ordinary life
just like common people. These people were originally
Jianghus warriors who either admired the Beggar Clans
chivalrous deeds that they joined the Clan, or was in good
term with a Beggar Clan disciple; they were by no means
beggars. The Dirty Clothes Faction members actually
begged for a living; they observed a strict commandment:
they could not use money to buy things, they must not eat
on the same table
with outsiders, they must not fight with people who did not
know martial art. Each faction held their own principles
and the dispute between two factions continued.
Hong Qigong was a fair leader; he would wear clean
clothes the first year, and dirty clothes the next; year after
year he treated the Clean and Dirty Clothes Factions
equally. Begging was the Dirty Clothes Factions true color;
but Hong Qigong loved to eat and drink, begging for
spoiled soup and cold rice to alleviate his hunger proved
too much for him, therefore, he could not strictly observe
the discipline of the Dirty Clothes Faction.
Among the four elders, Lu Youjiao was the one earned his
esteem most. If not for Lu Youjiaos hot temper, which
spoiled several important business of the Clan, Hong
Qigong would early on assign him to be his successor as
the Clan Leader. In this general assembly in Yuezhou the
Clean Clothes Faction was worried because speaking about
morality, martial art and popularity, Lu Youjiao had eight,
nine out of ten chance of being the candidate for the next
Clan Leader. Moreover, although the Clean Clothes Faction
had three out of four elders, the Dirty Clothes Faction
disciples held the majority within the Beggar Clan.
The three elders of the Clean Clothes Faction had
pondered deeply on various ways to handle this matter,
but remembering Hong Qigongs prestige nobody dared to
act rashly. Afterwards they saw Yang Kang arrive at
act rashly. Afterwards they saw Yang Kang arrive at
Yuezhou with the bamboo stick in his hand, and they also
heard that Hong Qigong was dead. Although they were
genuinely grieved, they also saw this as a good
opportunity to gain power over the Dirty Clothes Faction.
That was the reason they agreed to support Yang Kang.
Actually fully respectful yet cautious they had attempted to
scout Qigongs order earlier; but Yang Kang was sly, he
was afraid they might have a change of heart, so he was
not willing to divulge anything until he announced it at the
general assembly. The three elders of the Clean Clothes
Faction knew they did not have any chance of becoming a
clan leader, yet they were not disappointed as long as Lu
Youjia was not elected either. They were willing to support
this decision wholeheartedly; they thought Yang Kang was
young, it would not be difficult to influence him later.
Moreover, his clothes were magnificent, his choice of
cuisine exquisite, he would in no way show favoritism
toward the Dirty Clothes Faction. Thereupon three people
looked at each other and nodded their heads.
Jian Zhanglao said, The stick in this Yang Xianggongs
[honorable master] hand is our Clans sacred article. If
there is anybody among the brothers who has some
doubts, please come forward and inspect it carefully.
Lu Youjiao cast a sidelong glance toward Yang Kang, he
thought, Can I rely on this kid to be the Clan Leader, to
unite and command the Beggar Clans members under the
heaven? He held out his hand to receive the bamboo
stick. He saw that the stick was dark green crystal clear; it
was obviously the stick that was passed on by the Clan
Leader from one generation to the next. He thought,
Hong Bangzhu must be indebted to him that he passed on
this stick to this boy. The former Bangzhu has issued an
order, how can my generation dare not to obey? I must
work with complete dedication to support him, I must not
fail the good foundation Hong Bangzhu has built.
Thereupon he lifted the stick with both hands and
respectfully returned it back to Yang Kang. With a loud and
clear voice he said, We comply with the Lao Bangzhus
[Old Clan Leader] last wish; we herewith revere Yang
Xianggong as the Nineteenth Clan Leader of the Beggar
Clan. The crowd cheered.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong could not move their bodies,
they could not open their mouths, all they could do was
bitterly groaning in their hearts. Guo Jing thought, The
Huang Daozhus [Island Master] prediction was accurate,
Yang Kang dares to become the Clan Leader. He will
certainly create big disaster in the future.
Huang Rong thought, This fellow will surely not release
us. I wonder how he will punish us. Well have to act
accordingly.
She heard Yang Kang modestly say, I am young and my
She heard Yang Kang modestly say, I am young and my
knowledge is shallow, Im without virtue and powerless. I
do not deserve this heavy responsibility.
Peng Zhanglao said, Hong Bangzhu had ordered it this
way, Yang Xianggong does not need to be modest. The
brethrens will support you with one mind. Yang Xianggong,
please feel at ease.
Exactly! Lu Youjiao said. He coughed and produced thick
phlegm, then spat it to Yang Kangs face.
Yang Kang had never anticipated this; he was caught
unguarded, the phlegm landed on his right cheek. He was
startled and was about to ask when Jian, Peng and Liang
three Elders also spat on his body. I am finished! Yang
Kang cried out secretly. He thought his plot had been
exposed by the four elders, so he wanted to turn around
and run away, but he knew it would be very difficult to
escape so he just resigned to wait for his violent death.
Unexpectedly the Four Elders cupped their fists in front of
their chests to salute him. Yang Kang was confounded and
dumbstruck.
The beggars, starting with the most senior, came to him
one by one and spat at him, then they saluted him. Yang
Kang was pleasantly surprised and secretly expressed his
admiration, So they are being respectful to me by spitting
at me?
He did not know that the Beggar Clan always followed
their custom and tradition; they saluted their new clan
leader by spitting at him. It was because the beggars all
over the world received insult and disgrace from countless
other people, so the new leader must first receive insult
and disgrace from his own members. This custom actually
carried a very profound meaning.
Huang Rong suddenly remembered on the Mingxia [bright
red clouds] Island, after Hong Qigong passed on the Clan
Leader position to her he also spat phlegm at her clothes.
She thought it was because of his heavy injury at that
time that his saliva did not reach too far. So she did not
understand that spitting saliva was the way to inaugurate
the new Clan Leader. She also remembered Hong Qigong
say, When the Beggars pay obeisance to you in future,
there will be a disgusting ritual. Ah, this will be hard on
you. Now she knew that her Shifu was afraid she did not
like to be dirty and refuse the Clan Leader position, hence
he concealed the truth and did not state what she would
be facing clearly.
For most of the day the beggars performed their
inaugurating ritual; after they were finished they shouted
together, Yang Bangzhu, please go up the Xuanyuan
Platform!
Yang Kang saw that platform was not too high; he wanted
Yang Kang saw that platform was not too high; he wanted
to show off his skill so his legs kicked the ground and he
flew up the platform with a graceful movement. Although
the way he leaped was excellent, the Four Elders were
proficient in martial art so that they could see his skill was
flashy but lacking substance, the foundation was still
shallow. However, they realized that he was still young; it
was obvious that to possess this kind of ability he must
have received tutelage from a prominent master, which
was also considered quite special.
From the Xuanyuan Platform Yang Kang spoke in loud and
clear voice, Although the killers of the Old Clean Leader
have not been punished, but I managed to capture their
two accomplices.
His words created an uproar within the group of beggars.
They shouted, Where? Where? Bring them here and
well chop them into pieces, Dont kill them with a saber,
let the dogs eat them slowly.
Guo Jing thought, Who is this accomplice he captured? I
want to take a look.
Bring them to the front of the platform! Yang Kang said
with a stern voice.
Peng Zhanglao flew toward Guo Jing and Huang Rong. He
grabbed both of them, one on each hand, and brought
them to the front of the platform and threw them to the
ground. Only now did Guo Jing realized, Bastard! So he
meant us, he silently cursed.
As Lu Youjiao saw Jing and Rong two people, he was
stunned, busily he said, Reporting to Bangzhu: these two
are the Lao Bangzhus disciples; how can they injure their
own master?
Yang Kang hatefully said, Exactly because of this we are
angrier than ever. These two deceitfully killed their own
master, they are guilty of the most heinous crime.
Peng Zhanglao said, Yang Bangzhu witnessed it with his
own eyes; how can that be wrong?
Among the group of beggars, Li Sheng and Yu Zhaoxing
were at Baoying trying to save Cheng Yaojia. They nearly
lost their lives under Ouyang Kes hand, fortunately Guo
Jing and Huang Rong came to their rescue. They both felt
admiration toward this couple. Besides, they also knew
Hong Qigong was very fond of these two disciples of his.
Therefore, from among the beggars they rushed forward
and Li Sheng called out, Reporting to Bangzhu: these two
are chivalrous heroes; subordinate is willing to vouch for
them with my own life, Lao Bangzhus death definitely has
nothing to do with them.
Yu Zhaoxing called out, These two are good people; they
are very good friends of ours.
Liang Zhanglao stared at them and shouted, If you have
anything to say, let your Elder say it for you. Do you think
this is the place where you can interrupt at will?
Li and Yu two people belonged to the Dirty Clothes
Faction, they were under Lu Youjiaos leadership. Since
their rank was inferior, they did not dare to talk back to an
elder. With anger in their hearts they stepped back into
the crowd.
Lu Youjiao said, Its not that subordinate did not believe
Bangzhu, but the death and revenge of the Lao Bangzhu is
a very important matter. I ask Bangzhu to examine this
matter carefully so the truth will be revealed.
Yang Kang had anticipated this request and cooked up a
plan, so he said, All right, I will examine them carefully.
Toward Jing and Rong two people he said, You dont have
to answer; if what I say is correct, just nod your head, if it
is incorrect, shake your head. If you think you can lie to
me, remember that the blade is ruthless. He waved his
hand and Peng and Liang two Elders each unsheathed
their weapons and place them on Guo Jings and Huang
Rongs backs. Peng Zhanglaos weapon was a sword and
Liang Zhanglaos was a saber; both were very sharp.
Huang Rong was so angry that her face was deathly pale.
She recalled how at the Ox Village Lu Guanying proposed
to Cheng Yaojia by asking her to shake or nod her head.
At that time she thought it was so silly; unexpectedly
today she was humiliated by this traitor with similar
method. She also remembered once she played this trick
to Ouyang Ke, and now she was at the receiving end of
this trick. In her anger she was still thinking about how to
raise Lu Youjiaos suspicion by nodding of shaking her
head; how to incite him so that he wanted her to answer
his question orally. Once she was able to talk, exposing
Yang Kangs deceitful scheme would not be a difficult
matter.
Yang Kang knew Guo Jing was nave, it would be easier to
manipulate him; he lifted him up and stood him aside, with
a loud voice he asked, This woman is Huang Yaoshis
daughter, isnt she?
Guo Jing closed his eyes and did not respond. Liang
Zhanglao nudged him on the back with his saber, he
barked, Yes or no? Nod or shake your head!
Initially Guo Jing wanted to ignore Yang Kang, but then he
thought, Even if I cant say anything, right or wrong will
be revealed in the end. Thereupon he nodded his head.
The crowd believed Huang Yaoshi was the ring-leader of
the criminals who killed Hong Qigong; seeing him nod his
head they loudly called, What else to ask? Kill him! Kill
head they loudly called, What else to ask? Kill him! Kill
him! Just kill the little bastard! Well deal with the old
bastard later!
Yang Kang called out, Brothers! Be quiet, please! Let me
ask him again. Listening to their Clan Leaders order, the
crowd quieted down immediately. Then Yang Kang asked
Guo Jing again, Huang Yaoshi has betrothed his daughter
to you, has he not? Guo Jing thought it was a fact, so he
nodded again.
Yang Kang bent his waist to grope Guo Jings body and
took a dagger with beautiful crystal-like hilt; he asked,
This is a gift from the Quanzhen Seven Masters Qiu
Chuji. That Qiu Laodao [old Taoist Qiu] carved your name
on the dagger, is that true? Guo Jing nodded.
Yang Kang continued his interrogation, The Quanzhen
Seven Masters Ma Yu had taught you martial art, Wang
Chuyi had saved your life, you cant deny that, can you?
Guo Jing thought, Why would I deny that? So he nodded
again.
Yang Kang said, Hong Qigong, Hong Bangzhu, thought
that you two are good people, therefore, he had taught
both of you his unique skills; had he not? Guo Jing
nodded.
Yang Kang asked again, When Hong Lao Bangzhu fell into
enemys ambush and suffered a heavy injury, you two
were nearby, werent you? Guo Jing nodded again.
Huang Rong was anxious, Sha Gege [Dumb Big Brother],
no matter what he asks you always nod your head; you
must make him to allow you to speak.
The crowd of beggars listened to Yang Kangs increasingly
stern voice, and saw Guo Jing repeatedly nod his head and
they believed Guo Jing was admitting all the charges. They
had never realized that all these questions about Hong
Qigong fell into ambush had nothing to do with the matter
at hand; it was all part of Yang Kangs sinister plot to
frame Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Even Lu Youjiao hated
Guo Jing and Huang Rong to his bones; he stepped
forward and kicked Guo Jing several times.
Yang Kang called out, Brothers! These two little thieves
have readily admitted their crimes, lets just spare them
further suffering. Peng, Liang, two Elders, please proceed!
Guo Jing and Huang Rong looked at each other mournfully.
All of a sudden Huang Rong smiled, she thought, In the
end it is I who die with Jing Gege, not that Huazheng! Its
better to die like this. There are heavy rains ahead
anyway; its no use to run away.
Guo Jing lifted up his eyes to the sky, he remembered his
mother in the desert far away and looked toward the
mother in the desert far away and looked toward the
north. He saw the Big Dipper constellation shining its
brilliant light; suddenly his heart was moved. He recalled
Quanzhen Seven Masters fight Mei Chaofeng and Huang
Yaoshi using this battle formation. As someone who
arrived at the point of death his thought was especially
keen; he recalled the Big Dipper Formations offense and
defense, attack and retreat, take in and send out, open up
and close in, he remembered everything very clear.
Peng and Liang two Elders were holding their saber and
sword tight, and were about to act when Lu Youjiao
suddenly rushed ahead toward Guo Jing and Huang Rong,
and called out, Hold on! He took the cloth stuffing Guo
Jings mouth and asked, How did Lao Bangzhu get killed?
Tell me everything.
You dont have to ask, I know everything, Yang Kang
busily said. Yet Lu Youjiao said, Bangzhu, the more we
know the details the better. None of the thieves having
any relation with this matter will get away!
Yang Kang was secretly anxious; he thought as soon as
the truth revealed his situation would change; but it was
inconvenient for him to stop Lu Youjiao from investigating
this matter himself, so beads of sweats appeared on Yang
Kangs forehead. Who would have guessed that although
the cloth from Guo Jings mouth was removed, he still did
not say anything; he was still staring at the northern sky,
as if he was entranced.
Lu Youjiao asked him several times, but it seemed like Guo
Jing did not hear anything. Actually Guo Jings full
attention was absorbed by studying the Big Dipper
Formation that he was completely oblivious to everything
else; how could he hear what Lu Youjiao had said?
Huang Rong and Yang Kang were both very astonished
that Guo Jing unexpectedly did not want to take this good
opportunity to clear up his name, only one was sad, the
other joyful; their feeling was a world apart.
Yang Kang waved his hand and Peng and Liang lifted up
their weapons. Suddenly they heard swishing noise, a
violet spark swept through the lakefront. Peng and Liang
two people were startled and turned their heads to look up
and saw two blue flames streaked up to the sky. These
flames were several lis away from Mount Jun, seemed
like they were released from the middle of the lake.
Jian Zhanglao said, Bangzhu, we have a guest.
Yang Kang was startled, Who is it? he asked.
The Clan Leader of the Iron Palm Clan, Jian Zhanglao
replied.
Yang Kang did not know the Iron Palm Clans origin. Iron
Yang Kang did not know the Iron Palm Clans origin. Iron
Palm Clan? he asked.
The Iron Palm Clan is a big clan in the Sichuan and Hunan
area, Jian Zhanglao explained, Their clan leader is
paying us a visit, wed better receive them well. We can
deal with these two thieves later.
Thats fine, Yang Kang said, Jian Zhanglao, please
welcome the guests.
Jian Zhanglao conveyed the order. Bang! Bang! Bang!
from the Mount Juns island three red rockets were shot
out. Not too long afterwards a boat came ashore. The
beggars lit torches up and stood to welcome the guests.
The Xuanyuan Platform was located at the peak of Mount
Jun. It was quite a long way from the foot of the hill to the
peak, so that although the guests used their qing gong
[lightness kungfu], half a day had passed before they
arrived.
Jing and Rong two people were taken into the crowd,
guarded by Peng Zhanglaos disciples. Huang Rong tried to
assess Guo Jings condition; she saw he was
expressionless, eyes looking at the sky, mumbling nonstop
about who-knows-what. She was extremely shocked; she
thought his mind must be confused because of the great
injustice he received. She further thought that no matter
who the guest was, there was always opportunity to be
exploited.
While she was still thinking the guest had already arrived.
Under the torch light she saw about a dozen men dressed
in black escorting an old man walking toward the platform.
This old man wore a short yellow robe, with a large leaf
fan in his hand; who else but Qiu Qianren? Huang Rong
was angry, but also amused and disappointed at the same
time; this man certainly would not do her any good.
Jian Zhanglao stepped forward to welcome the guests,
extending some Jianghu pleasantries. He was very
respectful. Afterwards he introduced the guests to Yang
Kang, he said, This is tie zhang shui shang piao [iron
palm floating on the water] Qiu Lao Bangzhu [old clan
leader Qiu]; his divine palm matchless, his prestige shakes
the world. This is our newly elected Clan Leader, the
young hero Yang Bangzhu. I am glad you two can be
acquainted.
At the Cloud Village of Lake Tai Yang Kang had witnessed
Qiu Qianrens trick being shamefully exposed; in his heart
he looked at him condescendingly. He thought that it
turned out that this swindler was a clan leader of some big
organization. An idea came into his mind; he pretended he
did not know the guest, and said with a smile, Fortunate
meeting, fortunate meeting! Extending his hand he meant
to shake Qiu Qianrens hand.
Both palms met, Yang Kang exerted all his strength into
Both palms met, Yang Kang exerted all his strength into
his palm, deliberately wanted to crush Qiu Qianrens palm,
thinking, Everybody believes you have an outstanding
martial art skill, I want you to fall in my hand. This truly a
heaven-sent opportunity that this old man is here today,
so I can show my martial art prowess in front of this crowd
of beggars. Who would have thought that as soon as he
exerted his strength he felt scalding heat on his palm; as if
he was grasping a red-burnt coal. Hastily he withdrew his
hand, but the opponent just grabbed his hand firmly, so he
felt like his hand was continuously burning. He could not
restrain from crying out, Aiyo! His face was deathly pale,
tears streaming from his eyes, his body doubled from pain,
he almost fainted.
The Beggar Clans four elders were startled; they rushed
forward together to protect their clan leader. Jian
Zhanglao was the chief among the Elders. He struck the
steel staff in his hand to a rock. Clang! sparks flew
everywhere. Qiu Lao Bangzhu! he said angrily, Youve
come from afar to be our guest. Our Yang Bangzhu is
young; how can you test his skill like that?
Qiu Qianren coldly said, Nicely I shook his hand; it was
your precious Bangzhu who tested the Old Man first. Yang
Bangzhu deliberately wanted to crush my old bones.
While his mouth was talking, his grip did not loosen up;
while Yang Kang kept crying out, Aiyo! By the time he
finished speaking, Yang Kangs voice weakened and he
passed out.
Qiu Qianren loosened up his hand and waved it away;
Yang Kang had already fainted, he tumbled down to the
ground. Lu Youjiao hastily rushed forward to pick him up.
Jian Zhanglao angrily said, Qiu Lao Bangzhu, you you
Whats the purpose of this? Isnt this outrageous?
Humph, Qiu Qianren sneered; his left palm slapped Jian
Zhanglaos face. Jian Zhanglao lifted up his steel staff to
fend off. Very quickly Qiu Qianren changed his slap into
slicing down to grab the head of the staff. As the edge of
his palm touched the head of the staff, he pulled the staff
inward before even grabbing it.
Jian Zhanglaos battle experience was vast; he was
startled, but did not release the staff in his hand. Qiu
Qianren indeed did not snatch his staff; quick like a wind
his right palm swept away to the left. Clang! it hit the
middle of Jian Zhanglaos staff. Jian Zhanglaos palm was
chaffed, blood flowed out and he could not hold his staff
anymore; it was snatched by Qiu Qianren. Qiu Qianren
swept the staff horizontally to parry Peng and Liang two
Elders saber and sword while his right elbow struck
toward Lu Youjiaos face. Hence in a short period of time
he compelled all four Elders of the Beggar Clan to step
back.
The crowd of beggars watched with amazement. They
The crowd of beggars watched with amazement. They
unsheathed their weapons; they would fight the Iron Palm
Clan as soon as their Clan Leader issued his command.
Qiu Qianrens left hand gripped the steel staffs head, his
right hand held its tail; he let out a loud and long laugh
and secretly sent his strength to both hands. With a shout
he wanted to break the steel staff into two. He did not
know that Jian Zhanglaos steel staff was made of a
specially treated metal, it was very ductile; the staff did
not break. It stubbornly resisted his arms supernatural
power. Qiu Qianren exerted more strength and the steel
staff slowly curved into an arc.
The crowd of beggars was astonished and angry. Suddenly
they saw Qiu Qianren swung his left arm back and
immediately wield forward, hurling the arched steel staff
flying to the sky, toward the mountain rock at the opposite
side. With a loud Clang! the staffs head struck the rock;
the noise reverberated for a long time.
As Qiu Qianren demonstrated his hands power, the crowd
of beggars was amazed and frightened. Huang Rong was
even more astonished, she thought, This old man is
obviously a useless swindler; how can he become so fierce
all of a sudden? Could it be that he colluded with Yang
Kang and Jian Zhanglao to perform this trick? Perhaps
there is some secret on that steel staff.
The moon had reached the middle of the sky, all around
the torches adding up its brightness. Huang Rong looked
clearly, it was really the Qiu Qianren she saw at the Cloud
Village and the Ox Village. She turned her head toward
Guo Jing. He was still looking up to the sky, mumbling
intelligibly. Could it be that he was so scared and angry he
turned insane? She was deeply concerned about Guo Jing,
so she no longer watched Qiu Qianrens acrobatic play; her
pair of beautiful eyes watched Guo Jings expression
closely.
Qiu Qianren said with a cold voice, The Iron Palm Clan
with your precious Beggar Clan is usually like the water of
the river, does not mix with the water from the well. Upon
hearing that your precious Clan is having a general
assembly at Mount Jun I come to pay a visit with a good
intention. Why did as soon as we met your precious clans
Bangzhu demonstrated his power?
Jian Zhanglao was intimidated by Qiu Qianrens power and
reputation, he was already scared; hearing the hostility in
Qiu Qianrens voice he busily said, Qiu Lao Bangzhu
misunderstood. Lao Bangzhus prestige has shaken the
four corners of the world; we always admire you. Today
we are very honored to have Lao Bangzhu shines your
glorious light upon us.
Qiu Qianren looked up to the sky without saying anything;
his demeanor was very arrogant and threatening. After a
his demeanor was very arrogant and threatening. After a
long while he said, I heard Hong Lao Bangzhu passed
away. We have one less great hero of this world. Pity! It is
a pity! Your precious clan also elected this kind of new
Bangzhu. Ay! Pity! Its a pity!
By this time Yang Kang had regained his consciousness;
he heard he was being ridiculed at his face, he was angry
but did not dare to say anything. He felt his right hand was
still burning hot; his five fingers were so swollen they
looked like five Chinese yams. The Four Elders of the
Beggar Clan did not know how to respond.
Qiu Qianren said, My visit today is to ask an important
favor from your precious Clan; in return, I am going to
offer something to you.
We dont dare, Jian Zhanglao replied, But please Qiu
Lao Bangzhu tell us.
Qiu Qianren said, Recently some brothers from my clan
received the Old Mans order to take care of some
business. I dont know how they had provoked two friends
from your precious Clan that they were beaten and
suffered heavy injuries. My brothers skills were unrefined,
so there is nothing I can say; but if this matter is spread
out within the Jianghu, the Iron Palm Clan will certainly
lose our face. Old Man does not know the good from evil; I
want to ask for some lessons from the two friends from
your precious Clan.
From the start Yang Kang did not have the slightest bit of
care toward the Beggar Clan; how could he dare to offend
Qiu Qianren for the sake of two Beggar Clan disciples?
Immediately he said, Who has dared to cause trouble and
fight with friends from the Iron Palm Clan without
authorization? Quickly come out and apologize to Qiu Lao
Bangzhu.
Ever since Hong Qigong became the Clan Leader of the
Beggar Clan, they had never lost power and prestige
within the Jianghu. Now as soon as Hong Qigong was
dead, the new Clan Leader was this weak; as the crowd of
beggars heard this order, they were filled with contempt
and resentment. Li Sheng and Yu Zhaoxing came out
several steps from among the crowd. With a clear voice Li
Sheng said, Reporting to Bangzhu: our Clans fourth
commandment clearly states that every one of us must
uphold justice and chivalry; helping others in suffering.
The day before yesterday while we were on our way the
two of us saw some friends from the Iron Palm Clan
bullying common people, taking some women captive. We
could not hold our patience; we stepped forward to stop
them. We fought and in the end have injured the friends
from the Iron Palm Clan.
Yang Kang said, No matter what you have to apologize to
Qiu Lao Bangzhu.
Li Sheng and Yu Zhaoxing looked at each other; they were
furious. If they did not apologize, they were disobeying
their Clan Leaders order; if they apologized, this
humiliation was difficult to bear. Li Zheng loudly called out,
Brothers, if Lao Bangzhu was still alive he would not allow
us to throw this face away. Today Xiao Di [little brother,
referring to himself] prefers to die rather than be
disgraced! With a smooth motion he pulled a short dagger
from his leg and stabbed it into his own heart; he died
immediately. Yu Zhaoxing pounced forward to snatch the
short dagger, then he stabbed his own chest; he died on
top of Li Zhengs body.
The crowd of beggars saw these two would rather commit
suicide than to be insulted; their hearts were tumultuous,
but the Beggar Clans regulation was extremely strict,
without the Clan Leaders command, nobody dared to
move.
Qiu Qianren smiled wryly, he said, Let this matter be
settled this way then. Now I want to give your precious
Clan a gift. His left hand waved; a dozen or so men
dressed in black behind him opened a chest they brought
along. Each one held out a tray and respectfully presented
the tray to Yang Kang. The trays glittered brightly, they
were full of gold, silver, jewels and pearls. The crowds of
beggars were astonished to see them suddenly present
these jewels.
Qiu Qianren said, Although the Iron Palm Clan has
enough food to eat, we cannot afford to present you with
any appropriate gift. This gift is from Zhao Wangye [Prince
Zhao, lit. King Zhao] of the Great Jin who asked the Old
Man to pass along to you.
Yang Kang was pleasantly surprised; he asked quickly,
Where is Zhao Wangye? I must see him.
Qiu Qianren replied, Several months ago Zhao Wangye
sent his people to deliver this gift along with his message
for the Old Man to pass them along to your precious Clan.
Yang Kang uttered an Hmm, he thought, It was before
father even made a plan to go south. I wonder what he
had in mind with these beggars.
He heard Qiu Qianren continued, Zhao Wangye admires
the heroes of your precious Clan; he asked the Old Man to
come over personally and deliver this gift.
Yang Kang happily said, How can we be worthy to receive
Lao Bangzhus precious effort?
Qiu Qianren said with a smile, Yang Bangzhu is young,
but you are very broadminded; you far surpass Hong
Bangzhu.
When he was still at Yanjing Yang Kang had not heard
Wanyan Honglie mention anything about the Beggar Clan;
he was anxious to hear his intention. I wonder what does
Zhao Wangye want with my Clan? Would Lao Bangzhu give
us directions? he asked.
Giving you direction, that I cannot do, Qiu Qianren
smiled, Zhao Wangye told the Old Man, that the land of
the north is barren and its people are poor, it is difficult to
set your feet on
Yang Kang caught fast, So Zhao Wangye wants us to
move to the south?
Qiu Qianren laughed, Yang Bangzhu is very smart, the
Old Man is impressed. Zhao Wangye said: in Jiangnan the
lakes are wide, the land is warm, the people rich; why
dont the brothers from the Beggar Clan move to south? It
far surpasses the cold northern land.
Yang Kang smiled, Thank you for Zhao Wangyes and Lao
Bangzhus kind direction. I will certainly comply.
Qiu Qianren did not expect that the Beggar Clan would
readily accept his proposal; his face showed doubt. He had
not anticipated this response. His mind churning, he
thought this man was young and weak; and when he had
just squeezed his hand with Iron Palm, he fainted from the
pain. It was obvious that this man was afraid of him; so it
was not strange that no matter what he said this man did
not dare to defy. However, the Beggar Clan had a deep
root in the north, how could he easily agree to move to the
south? When the Beggar Clan talked about it later, they
were bound to regret this decision. Therefore, he decided
to put the last nail on the coffin by saying, A real man
cannot breach his own word. Today Yang Bangzhu gave
your word; once the Beggar Clan brothers cross the great
river, you will not return to the north, correct?
Yang Kang was about to comply, but Lu Youjiao suddenly
said, Reporting to Bangzhu: we beg for a living, what use
we have for gold and silver? Besides, our Clan has
hundreds of thousands of members spreading all over the
world, how can we limit their movements? I beg Bangzhu
to reconsider.
By now Yang Kang had understood clearly Wanyan
Honglies intention. He knew that at the north of the river
the Beggar Clan had always fought the Jins. Each time the
Jins attacked to the south the Beggar Clan would disturb
the rear of the armys movement; either by assassinating
the high ranking military officers or burning their
provisions down.
If the Beggar Clan moved to the south, naturally it would
tremendously help the Jins effort in attacking the south.
Thereupon he said, This is Qiu Lao Bangzhus kind
Thereupon he said, This is Qiu Lao Bangzhus kind
intention; if we refuse, we would be disrespectful to him. I
dont want any of the gold and silver; four honorable
Elders can divide it among the brethrens after the
assembly is over.
Lu Youjiao anxiously said, Our Hong Lao Bangzhu was
widely known as the Northern Beggar. Everybody in the
world knows that our base is in the north. How can we
move so easily? Our Clan has vowed our loyalty and
patriotism to serve our country, we have been enemies
with the Jins forever. We surely cannot accept their gift;
and most certainly we cannot move across the
Changjiang.
Yang Kang was furious; he was about to reply when Peng
Zhanglao said with a smile, Lu Zhanglao, the important
matter in our Clan is decided by our Bangzhu; it is not
decided by you, is it?
Lu Youjiao imposingly said, I would rather die than
forgetting about loyalty and patriotism to my country.
Jian, Peng, Liang Zhanglaos, what do you say Yang Kang
asked.
Jian and Liang Zhanglaos hesitated before answering; they
also thought moving across the Changjiang was not an
appropriate thing to do. But Peng Zhanglao with a loud
voice replied, We rely on Bangzhus decision. How can
subordinates dare to disobey?
Good, Yang Kang said, We will move across the Dajiang
[Great River] by the first of the eight month.
As he said this, more than half of the crowd of beggars
broke in clamor. Hearing this reaction Yang Kang was
temporarily at a loss. Jian, Peng and Liang three Elders
shouted their orders for the noise to stop, but most of
those who were angered were from the Dirty Clothes
Faction; they ignored these three Elders.
Peng Zhanglao shouted, Lu Zhanglao, are you going to
rebel against our Bangzhu?
Lu Youjiao imposingly said, Even if a thousand sabers
chop my body to pieces, I will not dare to rebel against
Bangzhu. But Lu Youjiao does not dare to abandon the
wishes of our forefathers even more! The Jin kingdom is
our Great Songs archenemy. What would Hong Lao
Bangzhu say to us?
Jian and Liang two Elders hung their heads without saying
anything; they started to regret their indecisiveness.
Qiu Qianren saw the situation was not good; he was afraid
it would be difficult to attain success if he does not deal
with Lu Youjiao. He coldly laughed and said to Yang Kang,
Yang Bangzhu, is this Lu Zhanglao always this bossy? As
Yang Bangzhu, is this Lu Zhanglao always this bossy? As
his words come out, his palms ferociously struck out to
grab Lu Youjiaos shoulder.
As soon as Qiu Qianren sneered, Lu Youjiao was ready to
protect himself; he knew Qiu Qianren was fierce, he did
not dare to parry. He bent his waist and slipped through
under Qiu Qianrens crotch. Without straightening up his
body, whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! he already sent three
kicks toward Qiu Qianrens buttocks. He was called Lu
Youjiao [Lu with a foot/kick], it was because his leg skill
was really good; the kicks were very swift and fierce.
Qiu Qianren thought this mans way of evading his attack
by slipping underneath his crotch was very strange; and
then he felt the gust of wind from behind, quickly his palm
slapped backwards. If Lu Youjiaos third kick hit its target,
it would certainly cause some damage; but if the kick was
hit by the opponents Iron Palm, his own shin could break.
Hence Lu Youjiao pulled it back abruptly when it was still
midway; he rolled sideways and suddenly spat thick
phlegm toward Qiu Qianrens face. Qiu Qianren leaned his
head sideways to evade; he was startled by the
opponents strange move.
Lu Zhanglao, dont be rude to the honored guest! Yang
Kang shouted.
Lu Youjiao immediately went back two steps as soon as he
heard his Clan Leaders order. But Qiu Qianren actually
showed no mercy whatsoever; his hands went straight
toward Lu Youjiaos throat like a pair of pliers. Lu Youjiao
was startled; he turned around to evade, but heard the
enemy shout hey and both of his hands were grabbed.
Lu Youjiao had fought hundreds of battles; he stayed calm
in face of defeat. With all his might he raised his hands but
failed to lift the enemy, he immediately struck the enemys
stomach using his head. Since he was little, Lu Youjiao had
trained his head in tong chui tie tou [copper hammer iron
head]; with his head he was able to make a hole in the
wall. Many times he made a bet with his fellow beggars to
strike his head against a bullocks. Each time the two
heads collided, his head was not injured, but the bullock
actually passed out.
This time he understood that he might not be able to
injure the enemy, but he hoped he could get his hands
freed up from the enemys grasp. Who would have thought
that as the top of his head touched the enemys stomach
he felt he was hitting a soft object; as if he was entering a
soft cotton pillow. He knew it was not a good sign; so he
hastily withdrew his head, but to his surprise the enemys
stomach also followed his head. Lu Youjiao struggled with
all his strength, yet Qiu Qianrens stomach had a very
strong suction, holding Lu Youjiaos head firmly. Lu Youjiao
was frightened since he felt his head was gradually
burning hot; at the same time he felt as if his hands were
burning hot; at the same time he felt as if his hands were
also entering a hot furnace. The pain was unbearable.
Do you surrender? Qiu Qianren shouted.
Stinky old thief, Lu Youjiao cursed, Why would I
surrender to you?
Qiu Qianren exerted more strength to his left hand. Crack!
Crack! he broke Lu Youjiaos right hand fingers. Do you
surrender? Qiu Qianren asked again.
Stinky old thief, Lu Youjiao cursed, Why would I
surrender to you?
Crack! Crack! Lu Youjiaos left hand fingers were broken.
He was in so much pain that his mind was in a daze, but
his mouth kept shouting curses.
Qiu Qianren said, If I add more strength to my stomach,
your head will be crushed. I want to see if you can keep
cursing.
He had not finished speaking when suddenly someone
leaped out from among the crowd of beggars; he was tall
and broad-shouldered, it was none other than Guo Jing.
He was walking in big strides toward Lu Youjiaos back. He
lifted his right palm high, slap, slap, slap! he slapped Lu
Youjiaos buttocks three times so hard that the sound was
heard loud and clear.
Although these three slaps hit Lu Youjiaos buttocks, Qiu
Qianren felt strong bursts of energy flowing from Lu
Youjiaos head toward his stomach. Bang! Bang! Bang!
the energy melted the suction force of his own stomach.
Lu Youjiao felt his head was free, he hastily withdrew,
trying to stand up; but his hands were still firmly gripped
by the enemy. Guo Jing called out, You are not Qiu Lao
Qianbeis [old senior Qiu] match; get out of the way! His
left leg swept away, kicking Lu Youjiaos left shoulder.
This kick of his looked ordinary, yet although it landed on
Lu Youjiaos body, the force was actually transmitted to
Qiu Qianrens arms. Qiu Qianren felt his palms were
shaken and involuntarily loosened his grip. Lu Youjiao took
advantage of this good opportunity; he borrowed the
strength from Guo Jings kick and threw himself aside.
Only his head was captured for quite a long time and he
felt dizzy; he was not able to stand steadily and tumbled
down on the ground.
Qiu Qianren was startled to see Guo Jings three slaps and
one kick; he thought this man was young, but
unexpectedly possessed this kind of transferring force skill.
He did not think that there was somebody like this among
the Beggar Clan. He immediately put his guard up and did
not dare to attack rashly.
not dare to attack rashly.
The crowd of beggars was not clear on what was going on;
they still believed Guo Jing was an accomplice of the
enemies who killed their Clan Leader, and then they saw
Guo Jing kick Lu Youjiao. They shouted angrily and
pressed forward to surround him.
Earlier Guo Jing was bound tightly by the braided steel
wire and cowhide rope; he could not move even the
slightest bit. His eyes kept looking up to the Big Dipper
constellation. He recalled the Quanzhen Seven Masters
movements he saw at the Ox Village and compared it to
the Nine Yin Manual he memorized so well, which was
difficult to understand. He pondered it in his heart, and
one by one those passages became clear to him.
The Nine Yin Manual was the result of a highly-skilled
seniors comprehension of the Taoist Canon; it was closely
interlinked with the Quanzhen Sects internal energy
cultivation technique Ma Yu had passed on to him and with
the Quanzhen Seven Masters Big Dipper Formation. It was
just that the technique was profoundly deep and Guo
Jings comprehension was rather shallow so even after
several months he still had not understood the correlation.
This time, looking at the Big Dipper constellation he
vaguely saw the link between what he memorized and
what he saw.
When Qiu Qianren talked with Yang Kang, Jian Zhanglao,
Lu Youjiao and the others, Guo Jing was deeply engrossed
in deciphering the shou jin suo gu fa [collecting muscles
shrinking the bones]. It was the most advanced technique
in the Manual; similar to the ability of a mouse to go
through small holes. When it was trained to perfection the
practitioner would be able to shrink his whole body to
minimum, just like a hedgehog would curl up when facing
an enemy.
On the Mingxia [bright red clouds] Island Guo Jing
followed Hong Qigongs instruction to train the yi jin duan
gu pian [changing muscle forging bones technique]. By
this time he had mastered a little bit of this technique, and
it served as an excellent foundation for him. So it
happened that when he started practicing according to the
Manual the ropes that bound his hands and his feet were
loosened. His skill was so good that it was ten times better
than his brain power; although the ropes were loosened he
still did not know how it happened.
Peng Zhanglao on guard by Guo Jings side; when he
suddenly saw Guo Jing escape, he was very shocked. He
tried to grab him, but failed; he looked down and saw the
empty ropes lying on the ground. The ropes were still tied
in knots, but the man inside had already slipped out just
like a slippery loach. He was about to pursue when he saw
Guo Jing was helping Lu Youjiao. Peng Zhanglao thought
that even if he boldly step forward, he may not necessarily
be able to subdue Guo Jing. Thereupon his mouth shouted
be able to subdue Guo Jing. Thereupon his mouth shouted
loudly, Capture this little thief! yet his feet did not move.
Guo Jing had been bound for a long time, he was really
angry. Moreover, he thought about Huang Rongs feelings;
she was still somewhat childish, so she must be very
angry. He knew that this crowd of beggars was swindled
by Yang Kang and did not really have any enmity with
Huang Rong and him, but right now seeing the crowd of
beggars shouting and rushing forward to attack, he
thought, If I cant beat you well today, Rongers anger
wont disappear easily!
He wanted to use the Big Dipper Formation he had just
thought through; his arms lifted up, his feet stepped on to
the tian quan [sky authority/power] position. But seeing
that about six, seven beggars were pouncing him from
behind, Guo Jing stood upright with a mountain strong
stance, his left hand in horizontal position in front of his
chest.
The first three beggars arrived, they held out their hands
to grab his arm. Guo Jing stayed motionless; in a short
moment several more beggars arrived. Guo Jing dropped
his arm and with a floating motion he made a circle,
attacking these several beggars backs with his hands and
feet. Some were hit on their backs, some on their waists,
and some others were hit on their buttocks. A succession
of cries were heard, Aiyo! Aiyo! Thief male servant
bird! six, seven people fell on the ground.
Guo Jing was pleased, This technique really works, he
thought. He turned around, wanting to grab Yang Kang to
settle the debt with him; but then under the moonlight he
saw that two beggars were about to attack Huang Rong.
He was afraid they might injure her, while he was too far
to help and he did not carry any secret projectiles with
him. In desperation he stooped down to take his cloth
shoes off and threw them toward the attackers. He was
not a quick thinker that he would invent this trick all by
himself; he had heard stories from his masters, the Six
Freaks of Jiangnan, how during the fight at the Fahua
Temple his Second Master Zhu Cong took off his shoe and
threw it toward Qiu Chuji. Therefore, he simply copied the
trick.
Those two beggars were afraid that Huang Rong possessed
the same ability as Guo Jing; able to free herself from the
ropes. They approached her with caution, unsheathed the
sabers in their hands, intending to kill her to avenge their
Lao Bangzhu. Unexpectedly just when they arrived in front
of Huang Rong, before they even lifted their weapons,
they heard a strong gust of wind on their backs;
something was flying toward them, apparently an enemy
was attacking them. The one with higher martial art
quickly turned around and Guo Jings shoe hit him on the
chest. The other one was slower, the shoe hit his back.
Although the cloth shoes were soft and light, because of
Guo Jings internal strength the force carried by those
shoes was not a small matter; the two beggars were
unable to stand, one fell backward face up to the sky, the
other dove face down to the ground. Peng Zhanglao was
standing nearby; he was scared to see how with a pair of
cloth shoes Guo Jing was able to hit people swiftly and
fiercely. He hastily withdrew several steps back.
Guo Jing swept his hand to push back three beggars; he
anxiously went to Huang Rong. He stooped down to untie
the ropes, but he only managed to untie one rope before
he was surrounded by the crowd of beggars again. Guo
Jing simply sat on the ground, copying how Qiu Chuji,
Wang Chuyi and the others battled the enemy using the
Big Dipper Formation. His right palm blocked the enemies,
he put Huang Rong on his knees and using his left hand he
slowly untied the knots. He had mastered Zhou Botongs
skill of shuang shou hu bo [Mutual Hands Combat]; one
heart two techniques. This time he used his left hand to
untie the knots, his right hand to fend off the enemies
attacks; he did it so casually, without the slightest degree
of rush.
In less than the time needed to drink tea, Jing and Rong
two people were thickly surrounded by hundreds of
beggars. Without looking back Guo Jing simply blocked the
attacks from his back. All along Guo Jing took a defensive
stand and had never launched any deathly attacks. It was
only after he untied all ropes from Huang Rongs hands
and feet did Guo Jing took the cloth from her mouth and
said, Ronger, are you injured?
Huang Rong leaned on his knees; without standing up she
replied, No injuries, just numb all over my body.
Good, Guo Jing said, Just lie down to rest for a while;
let me vent your anger for you.
Two people, one sat on the ground one of them laid down,
were talking amiably as if they were not disturbed by the
clamoring noise of the weapons and commotion of the
beggars around them. Huang Rong laughed and said, You
may fight them, just dont injure my disciples and grand
disciples.
Ill remember that, Guo Jing said. His left palm lightly
stroke her beautiful hair, his right palm suddenly shot out;
Bang! Bang! Bang! three beggars flew out above the
crowds heads.
The crowd of beggars was thrown into confusion. Four
more beggars were flung away by Guo Jings palm
strength. Then from among the crowd someone was
calling out, Brothers, step back! Let the eight-bag
disciples deal with these two little thieves. It was Jian
Zhanglaos voice.
Zhanglaos voice.
As the crowd heard his command they dispersed
immediately until only three people left nearby Guo Jing
and Huang Rong, and then five more people came from
behind; this brought the total to eight people surrounding
them all around. There were eight sacks on each of these
peoples back; their rank in the Beggar Clan was only
second to the four elders. Each one of them was in
command of a group of beggars. Two fat and skinny
beggars who met and escorted Yang Kang earlier were
also among them. There were originally nine eight-bag
disciples, but Li Sheng killed himself so only eight were
left.
Guo Jing was aware that although the number of the
enemies has decreased, each one of them was a highly
skilled pugilist. He was about to stand up when with a low
voice Huang Rong said, Keep sitting down; you can fight
them. Just dont look them in the eye.
Guo Jing thought, If the eight of them fight together, they
will be difficult to block; I must overthrow some of them
first. Recognizing the two beggars, fat and skinny, who
met Yang Kang at the Ox Village his left hand snatched the
rope he untied from Huang Rongs body; then with a duan
jing pan ta [breaking shins coiling strike] the rope swept
like a whip. It was from the jin long bian fa [golden
dragon whip technique] he learned from Ma Wang Shen
[horse god, lit. divine horse king] Han Baoju. The move
was the same, but his internal energy had advanced
tremendously, so the power carried by the whip was also
increased.
The fat and skinny beggars saw the steel rope come
sweeping, they quickly leaped away to evade. Guo Jing
turned the steel rope into a wall, blocking their front, left
and rear sides, leaving the right side open. The fat and
skinny beggars were actually on this right side, while the
other six beggars were blocked by the rope wall, so they
could not attack. The two beggars saw the opportunity and
pounced forward immediately, only to hear Jian Zhanglao
anxiously call out, Dont attack! But it was too late; Guo
Jings palm moved like the wind, Slap! Slap! he struck the
two beggars shoulders. The two beggars flew out toward
the group of black-dressed Iron Palm Clans men.
Although these two beggars were struck by the same
force, since one was fat and the other skinny, the effect
was not the same; the fat one fell near, while the skinny
one flew out further. Bang! Bang! they knocked down two
men in black.
Originally Qiu Qianren only stood on the side watching the
fight, he also thought little of the two beggars flying away;
but as he heard the sound of the collision he was startled.
If they didnt die, our men must be injured. He rushed
forward but saw the fat and skinny beggars leap to stand
up, without suffering any injuries. The Iron Palm Clan men
on the other hand, suffered broken bones; they crawled on
the ground. Qiu Qianren was angry; he was about to turn
around when suddenly he heard a strong wind on his back,
two other eight-bag Beggar Clan disciples were flung by
Guo Jings palm strength.
Qiu Qianren knew that Guo Jing transmitted his energy in
such a way that it was heavy in a distant and light nearby;
the Beggar Clan disciples only suffer light force, while the
ones they bumped actually bear the brunt of the energy.
Immediately he pushed and redirected one beggar to an
empty space, and then with a grunt both of his palms
struck toward the other beggars back. This time he was
using his life-long cultivated Iron Palm energy. If his
strength exceeded Guo Jings, then not only he could
counteract the incoming force, but he could also inflict
heavy injury to the beggar; otherwise, even if he would
not suffer injury, he would certainly be knocked down
backwards.
The Beggar Clans Four Elders and Huang Rong knew that
in this pair of palms Qiu Qianren was staking it all to
compete head-to-head against Guo Jing; the stake
between victory and defeat was not small. They were
watching with rapt attention. But as the palms thrust out,
the eight-bag disciple flew another zhang, and then
lightly landed on the ground. He was at a loss for a
moment before turning around and went back to face Guo
Jing. Surprisingly he did not suffer any injury at all.
In one hand the Four Elders of the Beggar Clan found out
that Guo Jings martial art was about the same level with
Qiu Qianrens; perhaps Guo Jing was somewhat inferior,
but the difference was not too much. They were
astonished and scared. On the other hand Huang Rong
was even more surprised, she thought, This Old
Swindlers martial art is just ordinary, how can he block
Jing Geges palm strength? He was obviously using real
power, not some crafty trick. He is really difficult to
predict.
With this one move Qiu Qianren had tested Guo Jings true
skill. In term of internal energy cultivation he was still
superior to Guo Jing by half a notch; but it was difficult to
say whether this kid was a friend or a foe of the Beggar
Clan. Qiu Qianren was in a dangerous place. It was not
worthwhile to continue fighting; hence he waved his right
hand and took the Iron Palm Clan people to leave that
place.
The martial art of the eight-bag disciples of the Beggar
Clan was more or less at the same level with Yin Zhiping,
Yang Kang and their peers. Guo Jing had knocked down
four people. Although one came back to join the fight, how
could these five beggars resist to the power of Guo Jings
Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms combined with
mysterious variations of the Big Dipper Formation? If not
mysterious variations of the Big Dipper Formation? If not
due to the fact that Guo Jing looked up to his Shifus face,
these five beggars would have been already dead or
heavily injured.
A dozen moves later he struck down two more beggars
with his palm strength. The other three beggars did not
dare to attack; they turned away to run. Guo Jing wielded
the steel rope in his left hand and swept two beggars
ankles, pulling them near him.
Tie them down! Huang Rong said. Guo Jing took the
steel rope and tied the hands and feet of these two
beggars behind their backs.
Seeing him reaping a big victory Huang Rong was
astonished and delighted. She wanted to capture that
smiling face beggar, Peng Zhanglao, who held them
prisoner earlier. She recalled her Shifu had once said that
in Jianghu there was a method of influencing the mind,
capable to make someone suddenly fall asleep so that that
person could be manipulated, incapable of resisting. She
believed this Peng Zhanglao had actually used this kind of
hypnotics to them. Jing Gege, she asked, is there any
she xin fa [method to influence other peoples mind, lit.
intimidating heart/mind technique] in the Nine Yin
Manual?
No Guo Jing replied.
Huang Rong was quite disappointed, she whispered,
Guard against that smiling face beggar, dont look into his
eyes.
Guo Jing nodded, I want to beat this fellow to vent my
anger! he said, then he propped Huang Rongs body up
and they stood up together. Guo Jing stared at Yang Kang
and walked toward him in big strides.
Yang Kang had seen Guo Jings impressive power when he
fought the crowd of beggars, he was anxious and restless.
He was hoping that the crowd of beggars would win by
sheer numbers, but unexpectedly they retreated in defeat,
now Guo Jing was coming towards him. How could he keep
his life if Guo Jing got hold of him? In his fright he called
out, Four Elders, we have so many heroes and warriors
over here, how can we let this mad little thief do as he
will? His mouth was shouting anxiously, his legs were not
slow either; he quickly hid behind Jian Zhanglao.
Jian Zhanglao turned around and in a low voice said,
Bangzhu, dont worry; even if this thiefs martial art is
higher, he wont overcome our number. We will use che
lun zhan kun [chariot wheels fighting as a bunch] to kill
him. Raising his voice he called out, Eight-bag disciples,
spread out and form jian bi zhen [strong wall formation]!
One eight-bag disciple shouted their compliance and
One eight-bag disciple shouted their compliance and
immediately led more than a dozen beggars to line up in
two rows, their arms linked one to the other. Sixteen,
seventeen people formed one strong wall. They shouted
together and then lowering their heads they charged
toward Guo Jing and Huang Rong.
Aiyo! Huang Rong yelled; lightning fast she leaped to the
left. Guo Jing turned around to the right. But from the east
and west two more rows of beggars came forward. Guo
Jing saw the crowd of beggars battle strategy was
strange. He waited until these walls came near, but then
he could not withdraw anymore; both of his palms struck
forward to push the wall in front of him. Although his
palms were strong, this wall consisted of more than a
dozen men, plus their momentum in moving forward
together was quite strong; how could Guo Jing push the
wall away? As the center of the wall bore the brunt of the
push, its two wings outflanked to the center. Guo Jing
staggered, he almost fell down by the strong push of this
wall. Hastily his left foot kicked the ground and he flew
over the human wall. But before he landed he cried out in
distress, for ahead of him another human wall came
closing in. Quickly he regulated his breath, his right foot
kicked and again he flew over the beggars heads. Who
would have thought that there are more walls ahead,
seemingly inexhaustible. As Guo Jing just passed the front
wall immediately the rear wall took its place; like a rolling
wave, or a big wheel turning over. Even if Guo Jings
martial art were stronger he would eventually be
overwhelmed by sheer numbers; in the end he felt like his
movements were restricted.
Huang Rong was agile, her lightness kungfu was also
better than Guo Jings; but after a while more and more
moving walls came closing in. She ran around to escape
and gradually felt her heart throb and her breathing
shorten. After flashing to the east and dodging to the west
for a moment to her surprise she came close to Guo Jing,
slowly they were pushed into a corner of the mountain
peak.
Suddenly Huang Rong got an idea, Jing Gege, she called
out, Retreat to the edge of the cliff.
Guo Jing heard her, he did not know her intention, but he
pushed toward the edge of the cliff nonetheless. They were
still about five, six feet away from the edge of the cliff, and
unexpectedly the Beggar Clan walls stopped and did not
charge forward. And then Guo Jing understood, Ah, this is
a deep canyon; unless they stop their steps, it would be
strange if they wont fall down and die. He looked towards
Huang Rong to praise her intelligence, but saw that her
face showed anxiety. He turned his head and saw row
after row of thick and wide human walls slowly step
forward. They did not charge forward ferociously, but
obviously they were going to push these two people slowly
into the canyon below. There were hundreds of them in
into the canyon below. There were hundreds of them in
dozens of rows; it was simply impossible to jump over
them.
When he was still at Mongolia, Guo Jing had been trained
by Ma Yu to climb a steep cliff every night. The cliff of
Mount Jun here was not as dangerous as the one in the
Mongolian desert. Guo Jing assessed their situation by
looking at the cliff wall and called out, Ronger, let me
carry you on my back; we are going down.
We cant, Huang Rong sighed, They may throw rocks at
us. This is a dead end.
Guo Jing was indecisive. Somehow, in the verge of life and
death situation he suddenly remembered a section in the
Nine Yin Manual; he said, Ronger, there is a section in
the Manual about yi hun da fa [altering soul great
method], I believe it is similar with that she xin fa you
just mentioned All right, lets stake it all and fight; let us
go down the canyon together.
Huang Rong sighed, These are all Shifus subordinates,
they are his brothers; what good is it to kill so many
people?
Guo Jing suddenly stretched out his arms to lift her up, he
said with a low voice, Quickly run away! He kissed her
lightly on her cheeks, then exerting all his might he hurled
her toward the Xuanyuan Platform.
Huang Rong felt like she was mounting the cloud and
riding the mist, flying over the heads of several hundreds
of people. She knew Guo Jing wanted to fight the crowd of
beggars alone to give her a chance to escape. She bent
her knees slightly and gently landed on the platform with a
bitter sweet feeling in her heart. She saw that Yang Kang
was standing on a corner of the platform; looking so
complacent, flailing his hands and feet, shouting his
commands over the combat. She did not want to miss this
good opportunity, before she even stood firmly she
pounced forward, her left hand grabbed the head of the
green bamboo stick.
As he was watching the battle, Yang Kang was startled to
suddenly see Huang Rong descend from the sky; hastily
he lifted up the stick to strike her. Two of Huang Rongs
right fingers swiftly moved toward his eyes, while at the
same time her left foot turned around, and she snatched
the bamboo stick away.
Yang Kangs martial art was inferior to Huang Rongs to
begin with; and now Huang Rong was using the ao kou
duo zhang [snatching stick from a mastiff (dog)s mouth]
from the Dog Beating Stick Technique Hong Qigong had
passed on to her. It was specifically created to take back
the stick if it ever fell into an enemy with high martial art
skill. Apparently this stance was several folds better than
Yang Kangs skill, so he had no chance in keeping the stick
Yang Kangs skill, so he had no chance in keeping the stick
in his hand.
Huang Rongs snatching the stick was real, while attacking
the eyes was fake; but since her movement was so swift,
her fingers unexpectedly poked Yang Kangs eyeballs.
Yang Kang was in a lot of pain and he momentarily went
blind. Yang Kang tried to guard his eyes and did not have
any choice but let the stick go and then leap down the
platform.
With both of her hands Huang Rong held the bamboo stick
high over her head, with a clear and loud voice she called
out, Brothers of the Beggar Clan, please stop! Hong
Bangzhu has not returned to heaven yet. Everything was
made up by this traitor disciple.
As soon as the crowd of beggars heard her, they were
completely taken aback; it was such an abrupt turn of
eventa that it was hard to believe, but they were happy to
hear the good news and mad to hear the bad news, a
natural response to this kind of news. Everybody turned
their heads and looked at the tall platform.
Huang Rong called out further, Brothers, come over here,
I want to tell you news about Hong Bangzhu.
Yang Kangs eyes were sore, but his ears could hear
everything clearly; he also called out from below the
platform, I am the Bangzhu! Brothers, listen to my
command: Quickly push the male thief over the cliff, and
then come back here to capture the nonsense-talking
female thief.
The Beggar Clan members always regarded their Clan
Leader as a deity; even if there was a very important
matter, they would not dare to disobey his command.
Hearing Yang Kangs command, they shouted and charged
forward.
Huang Rong called out, Everybody look clearly! Bangzhus
Dog Beating Stick is in my hand; I am the Beggar Clans
Bangzhu!
The crowd of beggars was startled; they had never heard
of the Bangzhus Dog Beating Stick being taken away by
someone else. They hesitated and stopped their steps.
Huang Rong called out, Our worldwide Beggar Clan is
being bullied today, Li Sheng and Yu Zhaoxing two
brothers are killed by others, Lu Zhanglao is seriously
injured; all of that for what reason?
The crowd of beggars was angered; more than half of
them turned their heads to listen to her. Huang Rong
continued, It was because of this traitor surnamed Yang is
conspiring with the Iron Palm Clan. They fabricated a
rumor saying that Hong Lao Bangzhu is dead. Do you
rumor saying that Hong Lao Bangzhu is dead. Do you
know who this man surnamed Yang really is?
The crowd of beggars called out one after another, Who is
he? Tell us, quick! Tell us! But some actually said, Dont
listen to this female thief; she is creating a confusion.
Everybody talked at once, nobody knew which one was
right, which one was wrong.
Huang Rong called out, This mans surname is not Yang,
it is Wanyan. He is the son of Zhao Wangye of the Great
Jin. He deliberately comes to destroy our Great Song.
The crowd of beggars was startled, nobody believed what
they heard. Huang Rong considered, It is difficult to
convince everybody at once; Ill have to use poison to fight
poison. Ill place the blame on him. She put her hand into
her pocket and groped around the contents one by one;
finally she took out the iron palm Zhu Cong took from Qiu
Qianren the other day. She lifted it up high above her head
and called out, I have just taken this thing from this
surnamed Wanyan traitors hand. Everybody please take a
good look, what is this?
The crowd of beggars was some distant away from the
Xuanyuan Platform; they could not see clearly under the
moonlight. Their curiosity was aroused and they
approached the platform. Someone called out, That is the
Iron Palm Clans Iron Palm token of authority; how could it
be in his hand?
Huang Rong loudly said, Thats right, he is the spy sent
by the Iron Palm Clan, so naturally he carried this token.
The Beggar Clan has upheld chivalry and justice in the
north for several hundred years; how can this fellow
surnamed Yang easily comply to move to Jiangnan?
Underneath the platform Yang Kang listened with an ash
grey complexion; his right hand raised, he shot two steel
awls straight toward Huang Rongs chest. The distance
was near and his hand was quick, so the two silver lights
violently flew to their target. Huang Rong did not pay the
slightest attention. Among the crowd of beggars there
were about a dozen people shouted loudly, Watch out the
secret projectile! Be careful! Aiyo! Not good! But the
two steel awls struck the soft hedgehog armor and clank,
clank they fell to the platform.
Huang Rong called out, Wanyan Kang, if you dont have
any guilty conscience, why did you use secret projectiles
to harm me?
The crowd of beggars unexpectedly did not harm her, they
were astonished to the extreme; they talked to one
another, Who is right and who is wrong? So Hong
Bangzhu has not died yet? Everyones face showed a
frightened and confused look. They turned their eyes
toward the Four Elders, expecting them to make a
toward the Four Elders, expecting them to make a
decision. The row after row of strong wall formations had
been dispersed early on. From among the crowd Guo Jing
walked towards the platform and nobody tried to stop him.
End of Chapter 27
Attached Images
LoCH027.jpg (53.7 KB, 56 views)
Last edited by foxs; 04-17-07 at 04:14 PM.
Reply With Quote
04-17-07, 04:16 PM
Caption & Picture Chapter 13
As the Lake Tai pirates and the Jin officials boats
came closer, there were sounds of yelling, scolding,
clashing of weapons and the sounds of splashing as
bodies dropped into the water. After a while, the Jin
officials' boats were on fire which lit up the dark sky
and cast a fiery red glow over the lake.
Attached Images
LoCH013.jpg (74.5 KB, 39 views)
#55
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
Reply With Quote
04-17-07, 04:17 PM
#56
Caption & Picture Chapter 26
Huang Yaoshi noticed the sorrowful expression on
his daughters face; obviously her emotions were
difficult to deny or to release. He knew her deep love
toward Guo Jing, , was unchangeable and
inseparable. He could not help but heave a long
sigh. Huang Rong stood still, teardrops falling slowly.
Attached Images
LoCH026.jpg (49.7 KB, 48 views)
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
Reply With Quote
04-17-07, 04:19 PM
Caption & Picture Chapter 28
Jian Zhanglao rapidly retreated to avoid being hit,
but Huang Rong did not lose momentum and kept
targeting his accupoints intensely. He started
running, but the faster he ran, the faster the stick
followed him. He had to continue jumping about
until sweat was dripping down his white beard.
Attached Images
LoCH028.jpg (51.2 KB, 55 views)
#57
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
Reply With Quote
04-30-07, 09:23 AM
CHAPTER 28
LEGEND OF THE CONDOR HEROES
PEAK OF THE IRON PALM MOUNTAIN
TRANSLATED BY [ICY] :: FOX
With help from a friend who wished to remain anonymous.
At this time Lu Youjiao was having a debate with the other
3 elders. He said, "We have yet to learn the truth, so we
should question them in more detail to determine the fate
of our Clan Leader." The Clean-Faction 3rd Elder said, "We
have already established our new Clan Leader, how can we
change that at our whim? The rules established on the
founding of our Clan states that we must never disobey
#58
Join Date:
Location:
Posts:
Nov 2005
Unknown
4,556
IcyFox
Senior Member
founding of our Clan states that we must never disobey
the orders of our Clan Leader." The 4 Elders were having a
heated argument. Lu Youjiao's fingers were broken and he
bit his teeth to bear the pain but showed no sign of
backing down. The Clean-Faction 3rd Elder made a hand
sign and walked over to Yang Kang. Elder Peng said
loudly, "We only trust Leader Yang. This evil girl helped
cause the death of Leader Hong and cunningly escaped
death, yet she's still here talking rubbish. Don't pay
attention to her. Brothers, let's torture her till she
confesses." Guo Jing jumped up and shouted, "Who dares
touch her?" No one dared make a move on seeing his
imposing figure. Qiu Qianren and his followers stood a
distance away as they stood on the fence, taking delight in
the Beggars' Clan's internal conflict. Huang Rong said
clearly, "Leader Hong is now in the palace in Lin'an
enjoying the Imperial Chef's food and is unable to reveal
his identity. Hence he tasked me with the responsibility of
this Clan's Leadership. When he's done savouring the food,
he will naturally return." All the members of the Beggars'
Clan knew about Hong Qigong's gluttony and felt there
was much truth in her words, but still could hardly believe
that such a young lass could be their new Leader.
Huang Rong continued, "This thief of the Jin Kingdom
conspired with the Iron Palm Sect to harm me and steal
the Clan Leader's Dog-Beating Stick, yet you people don't
attempt to shed light on the truth? Our 4 Elders are very
experienced and knowledgeable, yet how was it possible
for them to fail to see through such a simple ploy?" When
they heard her, the clan members looked at their 4 Elders
with doubt.
At this point Yang Kang could only stubbornly maintain his
stand, saying, "You claim that Leader Hong is still alive, so
why did he want you to be the Clan Leader? How do you
prove your claim?" Huang Rong waved the bamboo stick,
saying, "This is the Clan Leader's Dog-Beating Stick, isn't
this proof enough?" Yang Kang laughed loudly, "Ha ha,
this was originally mine and you snatched it away in front
of everyone just moments ago. What 'proof' is this?"
Huang Rong smiled, "If Leader Hong handed the Dog-
Beating Stick to you, why didn't he teach you the Dog-
Beating Skill too? If he did, how could I have snatched the
Dog-Beating Stick from you?" When Yang Kang heard her
mention the 'Dog-Beating Stick' 4 times, he felt that she
made a blunder and he bellowed, "This is the token of
authority of this Clan; what 'Dog-Beating Stick'? How dare
you insult the treasure of this Clan?" He thought that his
words could please the Beggars' Clan members but he was
unaware that this stick was actually called the 'Dog-
Beating Stick'. The 2 beggars with him deeply respected
the Dog-Beating Stick and did not dare mention the name
to him during their journey. Yang Kang had clearly showed
his ignorance on the bamboo stick's name, and the Clan
members all glared at him with displeasure. Yang Kang
realized that he had said something wrong but could never
have guessed that his mistake lay in the fact that the
have guessed that his mistake lay in the fact that the
immensely important bamboo stick did actually have such
an uncouth name. Huang Rong smiled, "Treasure? Take it
if you like." She held the stick out for him.
Yang Kang was delighted and wanted to take it but was
afraid of Guo Jing. Elder Peng said, "Leader, we'll protect
you. Take it first." Yang Kang jumped up with Elder Jian
and Elder Liang. Lu Youjiao saw that Huang Rong was
alone and jumped up too. He thought, "Though my fingers
are broken, I still have my legs. My name Lu Youjiao (Lu
Has Legs) is not for nothing."
Huang Rong gallantly handed the bamboo stick over to
Yang Kang. He was wary of her and made sure his vital
organs were protected before taking the stick. Huang Rong
let go of the stick and laughed, "Are you holding it tightly
yet?" Yang Kang said sharply, "What?" Huang Rong
suddenly laid her left hand on the stick and shot her leg
up. She tossed the stick down and said, "Once you've held
it properly, I'll snatch it again." Elder Jian waved his sleeve
and retrieved the stick. This move was clean and fast, and
the beggars around cheered. Elder Jian then handed it
back to Yang Kang. He gripped it and thought, "Unless you
chop off my hand, you're not going to snatch it again."
Huang Rong laughed, "When Chief Hong handed this stick
to you, didn't he teach you to hold it properly so that
others wouldn't snatch it easily?" The crowd laughed as
Elder Jian and Elder Liang moved in front of Yang Kang.
Elder Jian's leg moved out as he tried to grab her but
Huang Rong used a leaping technique from Hong Qigong's
'Carefree Boxing'. She moved like a swallow, causing Elder
Jian to grab thin air even though he was so close to her.
His heart trembled slightly just as he heard the bamboo
stick swishing towards their legs. The 2 Elders jumped
away to avoid the strike. Huang Rong laughed, "Pardon
me, but the name of this stroke is 'Rod Hitting 2 Dogs'!"
Her white sleeve floated as she stood at the edge, the
bright green bamboo stick glowing radiantly in her hand.
This time she had moved even faster and no one could see
what strokes she used. Guo Jing cheered, "Who did Chief
Hong teach the 'Dog-Beating Skill' now? Isn't this clear
enough?" The beggars gathered around had seen her
snatch the stick trice, each time faster than the previous,
and they started debating among themselves. Lu Youjiao
said clearly, "Brothers, this lady's strokes are indeed from
our Chief's martial arts." The 3 Elders looked at each
other. Knowing Hong Qigong for so many years, they knew
that it was indeed from his martial arts. Elder Jian said,
"Since she's our old Chief's disciple, it's natural that she
knows some of his skills." Lu Youjiao said, "We also know
that the 'Dog-Beating Skill' is taught exclusively to our
Clan Leaders only." Elder Jian laughed coldly, "That lass
learnt some weapon-snatching skills, and though she's
pretty good, how can it be proven that this is actually the
'Dog-Beating Skill'?"
Lu Youjiao also had his doubts and said, "OK, young lady,
please display the 'Dog-Beating Skill' for all to see, and if
it's really genuine, all the beggars will be convinced." Elder
Jian said, "We've all heard about this skill, but none of us
has actually seen it in action. How do we know if it's
genuine?" Lu Youjiao asked, "What do you suggest?" Elder
Jian clapped his hands and said loudly, "If this lady is able
to defeat my 'Pork Palms' with the 'Dog-Beating Skill', I
shall recognize her as our Chief. Should I have any 2nd
thoughts, may my body be pierced with a thousand knives
and arrows." Lu Youjiao protested, "Hey, you're a top
expert in this Clan with your name known in Jiang Hu for
20 years now. How old is this lady? She's new to this skill,
how can she be a match for your decades of experience?"
As they were arguing, Elder Liang became impatient and
jumped towards Huang Rong, shouting, "The truth about
the 'Dog-Beating Skill' shall be known now! En garde!" His
sabre chopped trice through the air, the cold light glinting
on the blade. The chops were fast and fierce, yet they
avoided her body with the accuracy of an expert. Huang
Rong stuffed the bamboo stick in her belt and without
moving her feet, she avoided the chops. She laughed,
"With you, why do I need the 'Dog-Beating Skill'?" Her left
hand started her stroke while her right hand tried to
snatch his sabre with brute force.
Elder Liang was a well-known figure, so he was furious
that such a young inexperienced girl did not take him
seriously. He immediately chopped towards her shoulder
using his special move. Elder Jian no longer felt any
enmity towards Huang Rong and instead thought that
there was more to it then it met the eye, so on seeing
Elder Liang's ferocity, he cautioned, "Elder Liang, don't
apply lethal force!" Huang Rong laughed, "It's OK!" Her
motion changed abruptly, punching and kicking, pushing
and jabbing, changing between more than 10 different
martial arts in rapid succession.
The beggars around glued their eyes to the action. An 8-
Pocket skinny beggar shouted, "Ah! 'Lotus Palms'!" The fat
beggar then exclaimed, "Eh, she knows the 'Bronze
Hammer Boxing'!" Before he finished, she changed martial
arts again, and the experts each exclaimed, "Ah it's the
Chief's 'Sky-Striking Skill'." "Hey, she's using the 'Iron-
Curtain Kicking Technique'!" "This move is 'Limp Hands
Overcoming the Enemy'!"
Hong Qigong was actually a lazy person who disliked
taking martial disciples. It was only when the Beggars'
Clan members made some important contribution that he
would teach 1 or 2 strokes as a reward. Even when Li
Sheng (see Chapter 15) performed his duties without
regard for his life, Hong Qigong only taught him one of the
strokes of the '18 Dragon Subduing Palms' - the 'Divine
Dragon Displays its Tail'. Hong Qigong also had another
habit where he would not teach the same stroke to more
than 1 person, so whatever the Beggars' Clan members
learnt would not share any common ground. It was only
learnt would not share any common ground. It was only
due to Huang Rong's intelligence and fantastic culinary
skills that pleased him into teaching her dozens of different
martial arts. But because she loved to play, she only learnt
a few strokes each. Besides, Hong Qigong was too lazy to
train her properly, so Huang Rong could only display the
skills without the finesse. Still, her purpose was just to
display the martial arts Hong Qigong taught her, and the
beggars exclaimed when they saw that it was something
they knew. Elder Liang's sabre skills were far better than
Huang Rong's; it was due to her rapid change in martial
arts that momentarily dazzled him, preventing him from
attacking and forcing him to defend himself.
As the sabre flashed, Huang Rong suddenly withdrew her
palms to her side and laughed, "Do you admit defeat?"
Elder Liang had yet to use all his stances, why should he
admit defeat? His sabre flipped outwards from his bosom.
Huang Rong did not evade the strike, causing the beggars
around to call out in surprise as the sabre flew towards
her. Elder Jian and Lu Youjiao shouted for him to stop.
Elder Liang also knew something was not right and hastily
tried to pull the sabre upwards, but could not pull back in
time and it hit her left shoulder. He groaned silently, "Oh
no!" The force behind the strike was not very light and he
felt that he must have injured her. Suddenly his arm went
numb and the sabre hit the ground with a clang. Little did
he know that Huang Rong was wearing the Soft Armour
and that she seized the opportunity when he hesitated
with his strike to tap his accupoint using her family's
'Flower-Plucking Hands'. She stepped on the sabre and
smiled, "Well?" Elder Liang was so certain that he injured
her in his strike that he was shocked by this sudden turn
of events and wordlessly stepped away. Yang Kang said,
"She's Huang Yao Shi's daughter, so there's nothing
strange about her wearing the Soft Armour." Elder Jian
creased his eyebrows in doubt. Huang Rong laughed, "You
don't believe it?" Lu Youjiao observed that though her
martial arts were good, she was still far behind Elder
Liang. If not for her trick, she could only hope for a draw
at best. Elder Jian was much better than Elder Liang and
she was not his match, yet she was still giggling
indifferently. Lu Youjiao was worried but the pain in his
broken fingers was preventing him from speaking as he
sweated profusely. Elder Jian lifted his head and said,
"Miss, allow me to spar with you!" Guo Jing saw his
imposing figure and solid steps and also knew Huang Rong
was not his match, so he picked up the bundled cow skin
and rushed forward. He tossed it out and wrapped it
around Elder Jian's bronze staff (which Qiu Qianren lodged
in the stone) and shouted, "Up!" The staff trembled and
jerked upwards. The staff was facing Elder Jian but Guo
Jing dashed in between and struck out with the 'Six
Dragon Palms' and hit it from the side. This was one of the
strokes from the '18 Dragon Subduing Palms' and its force
was something to be reckoned with. The impact caused
the staff to change direction abruptly. Guo Jing caught
hold of the staff and used it to execute the stroke 'Clouds
hold of the staff and used it to execute the stroke 'Clouds
Without Rain' while his right hand executed the stroke
'Convincing Sarcasm'. He applied the 'Dual-Hand Skill' to
execute 2 moves at the same time and the bronze staff
rose up steadily. He then used the move 'Sighting the
Dragon in the Farm' and struck the middle of the staff. He
shouted, "Watch it!" as it flew towards Elder Jian.
The staff flew like the snow and Elder Jian knew if he
stretched out to intercept it, his hand would be dislocated,
so he jumped aside. He feared that it may hit the beggars
around so he shouted, "Get away!" However Huang Rong
stretched out the bamboo stick and tapped the middle of
the bronze staff and gently pressed it downwards. This
was a good example of the saying "4 liang moving a
thousand jin". Though the move was gentle, it was one of
the ingenious strokes of the 'Dog-Beating Skill' called
'Pressure on the Dog's Back' which made very efficient use
of the applied forces. She pressed down on the staff and
laughed, "You use the staff, I use the stick. Let's have
some fun."
Elder Jian was stunned and gave up all thoughts of
sparring. He bent down to pick up the staff and held it
head-down, then bowed and said, "Miss, please show
leniency." This action was actually supposed to be a mark
of respect of a junior to an elder indicating inequality
between their skills and the desire to seek pointers from
the elder.
Huang Rong stretched out the bamboo stick and used the
stroke 'Facing the Dog to the Sky' and tossed the head of
the staff upwards. She laughed, "Please dispense on
ceremony. I may not be as skillful as you." This bronze
staff had been Elder Jian's precious weapon for decades
and yet he almost could not hold on to it firmly as it
brushed his forehead as he hastily withdrew the weapon.
He was surprised and quickly applied the stroke 'Qin King
Whips the Stone' and hit downwards from behind - a
stroke originated from the martial arts of the heroes from
Liang Mountain Slope (Liang Shan Po) called the 'Mad
Demon's Staff Skill'. Huang Rong saw that this strike was
strong and fierce and felt that if he managed to sweep her
down, she would still sustain internal injuries even with the
Soft Armour. She increased her pace and used the 'Dog-
Beating Skill' and slid the stick up the bronze staff. The
bronze staff weighed around 30 jin while the stick was only
about 10 liang but the skill was profound and ingenious
and easily allowed the bamboo stick to prevent the staff
from breaking through within just a few strokes.
At first Elder Jian was only afraid that he would break the
bamboo stick, so he restrained himself, withdrawing the
staff once it made contact with the stick. However, with
Huang Rong's proficiency in the stick, Elder Jian was
repeatedly forced to defend himself. Within a few more
moves, he only saw the shadows of the stick in all
directions and had to use all his strength to hold his
directions and had to use all his strength to hold his
ground and could not care if he hit the stick forcefully or
not.
Guo Jing sighed in admiration, "Master's martial arts are
really unfathomable." He then thought, "I wonder where
Master is now? I hope he has already recovered." He
suddenly saw Huang Rong change tactics again. She held
the stick with 3 fingers and it flew into a circular dance.
Elder Jian was momentarily dazzled when he struck out
towards her shoulder. Huang Rong flipped the stick to
keep it close to the head of the staff, then she 'lured' the
staff outwards, borrowing up to 90% of the staff's own
momentum. Elder Jian felt as though the staff was about
to fly out of his hands and he hastily tried to pull back but
did not expect the stick to 'glue' to his staff. In his shock
he changed moves 7 or 8 times in quick succession but
found that he just could not 'shake off' the stick.
The 'Dog-Beating Skill' has 8 main principles - Trip, Block,
Trap, Poke, Pick, Lure, Steal and Turn. Huang Rong used
the Trap technique to make the stick like a vine winding
round a tree; no matter how the tree grows in width, the
vine would not be separated from the tree. After more
strokes, he tried to execute the 'Massive Diamond
Strength Staff Skill', causing the staff to produce a
swishing sound but the stick still followed his staff around.
Huang Rong hardly used any strength at all and simply
used her stick to chase his staff, so it looked like she was
being controlled by the staff when in fact she was like a
shadow using his own strength against him, just like how
Guo Jing tamed his Little Red Horse years ago. Elder Jian
no longer doubted her and was about to concede defeat
when Elder Peng suddenly shouted, "Use the 'Hand-
Catching Technique' and grab the stick!" Huang Rong said,
"OK, go ahead!" Her stick now changed to the Turn
technique, which forced the opponent to follow himself,
but causing the opponent to see a mass of flashes and
shadows. He suddenly found that 5 of his vital accupoints
on his back being threatened. Those were sensitive
accupoints and a hit could be fatal. Elder Jian knew that
the situation was critical and he rapidly retreated to avoid
being hit but Huang Rong did not lose momentum and
kept targeting his accupoints very intensely.
Elder Jian ran out of ideas and simply rushed forward. He
managed to avoid the stick but it came up from behind. He
stepped harder and started running, but the faster he ran,
the faster the stick chased him. The beggars saw him
jumping and running in circles around Huang Rong. She
stood in the centre and made sure the stick did not leave
his back by continuously changing hands to wield the
stick; hence, she did not need to move around. Elder
Jians circles became larger and Lu Youjiao had to get
down with the other two Elders to avoid being hit. Elder
Jian hastily said, Yes! Yes! Greetings to the Clan Leader!
He wanted to bow in respect but Huang Rong showed no
sign of stopping, so he had to continue jumping around till
the sweat was dripping down his white beard. Huang Rong
laughed and used the Pick principle and tossed the bronze
staff upward, borrowing much of Elder Jians own jumping
momentum. Elder Jian immediately bowed and cupped his
hands in salute. The beggars around saw her brilliant
performance with the 'Dog-Beating Skill' and no longer had
any doubts. So they loudly cheered, Greetings to our Clan
Leader! Elder Jian stepped forward to spit on Huang
Rongs face, but when he looked at her jade white delicate
face which shone like the blooming flower, how could he
bear to spit on her? He hesitated and finally swallowed his
spit back into his throat.
Just then, someone jumped up and caught hold of the
bronze staff it was Elder Peng. Huang Rong fell for his
hypnotic trick before and utterly disliked him, so she
looked at him in wary silence before lifting the stick to tap
the accupoint on his chest using the Turn principle, which
left him with no room for retreat. However, Elder Peng was
very cunning, and as he knew his martial arts were below
Elder Jians he did not try to evade but simply cupped his
hands and bowed.
After tapping his accupoint, Huang Rong angrily said,
What do you want? Elder Peng said, Allow me to pay my
respect to Chief. Huang Rong starred at him and met his
gaze, causing her heart to shudder and she hurriedly
turned away. Still, she could not help but look at his eyes
again. She turned back and saw his piercing gaze and this
time, she could not turn away so she quickly shut her
eyes. Elder Peng grinned Chief, youre tired. Please take a
rest! His voice was silky and gentle. Huang Rong felt the
fatigue rapidly overcoming her. When Elder Jian
acknowledged Huang Rong as the Clan Leader, he felt that
he had the responsibility to protect her, so when he saw
Elder Peng using his hypnotic trick, he growled, Elder
Peng, what are you doing to chief? Elder Peng smiled and
said softly, Chief needs rest; shes tired. Can you help
her? Huang Rong realized the danger but her body was
dizzy and limp and she closed her eyes to fall into a deep
sleep. In her semi-conscious state, she suddenly recalled
something that Guo Jing mentioned and snapped out of
her dream, exclaiming, Brother Jing! Did you say the
manual contains some 'Soul-Shifting Skill'? Guo Jing had
long noticed something wrong and would have killed Elder
Peng in one palm strike if he tried any tricks; when he
heard her, he jumped up and whispered something in her
ear. Huang Rong heard him recite the passage, and with
her high intelligence and good internal energy foundation,
she was able to compose herself and force her eyes wide
open, oblivious to the surroundings. Elder Peng saw her
close eyes for some time and was secretly elated that his
trick worked but he suddenly saw her re-open her eyes
and smile at him. He smiled back but before he realized it,
he felt his body floating and burst into laughter. Huang
Rong knew that the skill in the 'NineYin Manual' was
indeed superior and managed to hypnotize him with just
one smile, so she chuckled. Elder Peng realized everything
one smile, so she chuckled. Elder Peng realized everything
was wrong and tried to concentrate but instead lost further
control of himself and stood up in wild laughter. The
echoes of his laughing could be heard clearly all around
the nearby lake.
The beggars around looked at each other and wondered
what he was laughing at. Elder Jian kept shouting, Elder
Peng, What are you doing? How dare you show disrespect
to the Chief? Elder Peng pointed at his nose and bent his
waist in laughter. Elder Jian though it was something on
his face and roughly brushed his hand across his face.
Elder Peng laughed even more wildly and somersaulted
down, rolling on the ground. The beggars realized
something was not right. Two of his own aides tried to
support him up but he shoved them away amidst his
laughter. For this sort of hypnotizing technique, it required
a substantial amount of internal energy and will power to
control the other party. For an ordinary person, if
subjected to such treatment, the person would simply fall
asleep, but because Elder Peng was concentrating on
controlling Huang Rong, the effect on him was ten times
worse when she suddenly attacked him while in such a
state.
Elder Jian was worried that he would die from exhaustion,
so he bowed to Huang Rong and said, Chief, Elder Peng
has been disrespectful, but I beg that Chief would be
magnanimous and spare his life. Elder Liang and Lu
Youjiao came forward and bowed too. Huang Rong asked
Guo Jing, Do you think its enough? Guo Jing replied,
OK, let him off. Huang Rong said, Elders, if you want
me to spare him, fine, but you folks must not spit on me.
Elder Jian hurriedly said, The clan rules are set by the
Chief, and can be altered by the Chief, we will listen to
you. Huang Rong was delighted to hear that she could
avoid the spitting and laughed, Ok, go tap his accupoint.
Elder Jian jumped to Elder Peng and sealed two of his
accupoints, causing him to stop laughing and he panted
heavily. Huang Rong giggled, Now I can rest! Hey,
wheres Yang Kang? Guo Jing replied, Gone! Huang
Rong jumped, asking, How did that happen? Where did he
go? Guo Jing pointed at the lake and said, He went off
with that old man Qiu, Huang Rong saw the blur figures a
distance away and did not pursue, knowing that Guo Jing
let him off on account of their family ties.
When Yang Kang witnessed the match between Huang
Rong and Elder Jian and saw her gain the advantage, he
knew that if he did not leave now, his life would be at
stake, so he slipped away to join the Iron Palm Sect while
everyone was concentrating on the match. Qiu Qianren
saw Huang Rong take the Clan Leadership and realized
that with Guo Jings and Huang Rongs good martial arts,
coupled with the numerical strength of the Beggars Clan,
it was unwise for them to stay, so he led the Iron Palm
Sect members and Yang Kang off the island by boat. Some
of the beggars observed them leaving, but with the
of the beggars observed them leaving, but with the
ongoing match, there was no one controlling the situation,
so they ignored the party. Huang Rong held the stick up
and said clearly, Before Chief Hong returns, I shall
preside over all matters in this Clan. Elder Jian and Liang
should lead some 8-Pocket members to welcome Chief
Hong back; Elder Lu should remain here to recover from
his injuries. The beggars all cheered.
Huang Rong then said, How do you people propose we
handle Elder Peng? Elder Jian said, Brothers offense is
major and he deserves a serious punishment, but based
on his merit for the Beggars Clan, please spare him from
death. Huang Rong laughed, I knew youd plead for him,
Fine, hes already had enough laughing, so just demote
him from Elder to an 8-Pocket member. The four Elders
thanked her. Huang Rong said, Brothers, you hardly meet
and so must have much to say, you must give Li Sheng
and Yu Tiaoxin a good burial. I see that Elder Lu is of good
character, so all major matters will be decided by him.
Elders Jian and Liang, please assist him. I shall take my
leave now and we shall meet in Linan. She held Guo
Jings hand and left.
The beggars escorted them down the mountain and
watched until their boat could no longer be seen before
assembling again to discuss their plans.
The couple returned to the Yue Yang Mansion by dawn and
found the red horse and the two condors waiting for them.
Huang Rong looked around and saw the red Sun rising up
from the lake; it was a beautiful scenery. She laughed,
Brother Jing, the essay by Master Fan Wen is really well
written : The distant mountain swallows the river and is
vast without boundaries. Day by day it stands
majestically. How can we not appreciate such a wonderful
scene? Lets drink a few cups. Guo Jing agreed and they
went upstairs. They thought of the previous nights events
and laughed. They were drinking merrily when Huang
Rong suddenly became angry and said, Brother Jing, Its
your fault! Guo Jing was lost in confusion and begged,
Rong-er, please explain. She said, OK, let me ask you,
last night when we were both facing the Beggars Clan
formation you felt that your life was in danger, but why did
you abandon me? If you had died could I still live? Dont
you understand my heart? Her tears fell into the cup. Guo
Jing felt her deep feelings for him and was filled with love,
grabbing her hand in his wordlessly. After some time, he
said, Yes, It was my fault. We should face death
together. Huang Rong sighed and was about to reply
when she heard someone on the stairs, when they saw
each other, all three were surprised. It was Qiu Qianren.
Guo Jing quickly stood up and shielded Huang Rong as he
was afraid of Qiu Qianrens murderous intent. However,
Qiu Qianren merely laughed and went down. The laughter
seemed to indicate surprise and panic. Huang Rong said,
Hes scaring us. This is strange; Ill go check it out. She
Hes scaring us. This is strange; Ill go check it out. She
did not wait for Guo Jings reply and ran downstairs. Guo
Jing yelled, Be careful! He hurriedly dug out a piece of
silver and plonked it on the counter before dashing out. He
looked around but did not see them and remembered Qiu
Qianrens vicious martial arts and underhand methods and
was worried that Huang Rong might meet some mishap,
so he shouted, Rong-er, where are you?
Huang Rong heard him but did not respond as she was
closely tailing Qiu Qianren and knew that the slightest
sound could betray her position. Huang Rong hid behind a
wall and waited for Qiu Qianren to move further so that it
would be safer for her to tail him. However, when he heard
Guo Jing shouting, he knew she was behind and he too hid
behind the wall on the other side. After some time, both of
them heard nothing stirring and peered round the corner
at the same time. They came face to face with each other
and their expressions changed simultaneously.
The two people gasped and turned to walked away. Huang
Rong was afraid of his palm strength but did not want to
give up, so she went one big round, then used her
Qinggong to dash behind the other corner of the wall. Qiu
Qianren expected her to do that and he too made a circle
then used his Qinggong to dash to the corner of the wall,
but he went in the other direction and bumped into her
again. Huang Rong thought, If I turn around, hed surely
strike my back and I might not avoid it. She thought, I
should stall for time until Brother Jing comes. He laughed,
We met in Linan the other day and we meet here again.
Miss, how are you? She thought, I clearly saw this scum
last night yet hes still trying to fake it. I think Ill test him
out with the 'Dog-Beating Skill'. She shouted, Brother
Jing, strike his back! Qiu Qianren turned and saw no one,
he realized he was tricked and he heard swishing sound
around his legs. He hurriedly jumped and managed to
avoid being hit, but the 'Dog-Beating Skill's Trip principle
is continuous like the flowing river and would continue to
target the opponent until it succeeds. Though the
technique is only about tripping the opponent, it contains
many variations. He jumped faster and faster, but he kept
seeing the sticks shadow dancing around his legs. By the
17th step, he accidentally slackened his pace and
immediately found himself slamming onto the ground. He
yelled, Wait! Ive something to say. Huang Rong laughed
and waited for him to get up before tripping him again. He
fell another five times and did not attempt to get up again
but instead remained motionless on the ground. Huang
Rong laughed, Stop faking death. He stood up and
snapped his belt. Holding on to his pants, he said, Are
you leaving? Im going to let go! Huang Rong was
shocked, as she never expected a reputable clan leader to
use such a dirty trick. She feared that he would really let
his pants drop so she turned to leave. She heard him
laughing behind as he grabbed his pants and chased her.
The normally cunning Huang Rong somehow ran out of
tricks and simply evaded him, finding it infuriating yet
funny. He was about to catch up when he saw Guo Jing
funny. He was about to catch up when he saw Guo Jing
jumping out from the corner and shielding Huang Rong
with his palms ready to strike. Qiu Qianren saw that this
was a powerful stance so he laughed, Ah! Oh no! Huang
Rong said, Brother Jing, hit him. From what Guo Jing
saw the previous night, he knew Qiu Qianrens martial arts
level was comparable to Ouyang Feng, Huang Yaoshi and
Zhou Botong so he did not dare underestimate him. He
concentrated his Qi in his Dan Tian to prepare for his
enemy. Qiu Qianren still held on to his pants saying, You
dolls better listen to Master here today I ate something
bad and my stomachs upset. Huang Rong repeated,
Brother Jing, hit him. But she herself stepped backwards.
Qiu Qianren said, I know what youre up to. You wont be
satisfied unless old Master here teaches you a lesson. But
today, Ive got trouble with my stomach. Fine; listen up,
within 7 days, meet me at the foot of Iron Palm Mountain.
Do you dare come? Huang Rong heard him refer to
himself as Master and held her bronze needles to throw at
him for talking rubbish. Just as she was about to release
the needles, she heard foot of the Iron Palm Mountain
and remembered the 4 lines of words in the painting she
saw at Qu Ling Fengs place. She said, OK, we should
come to take a look. When we meet then, were not going
to play with you. How do we get there?
Qiu Qianren said, From here, head west, pass through
Chang De, Chun District, then proceed up Chao Yuan
River. There will be a 5-peak mountain shaped like a palm.
Thats it. Thats a dangerous place; if youre afraid, then
apologize to me and dont come. Huang Rong became
more excited and said, OK, its a promise. See you there.
Qiu Qianren nodded before exclaiming, Ah! and rushed
off clutching his waist.
Guo Jing said, Rong-er, theres something I dont
understand. Please explain. Huang Rong asked, Yes?
Guo Jing said, This old man martial arts are good; were
not his match, but why does he try to fool us? That day at
the Gui Yun Mansion, he struck my chest. If hed used his
full strength, Id be dead. What is he driving at? Huang
Rong nibbled her finger, saying, Ive got no idea. When I
tripped him just now, he did not try to use his skill, maybe
what he did with the bronze staff last night was a trick.
Guo Jing shook his head, He broke Lu Youjiaos fingers
that cant be faked.
Huang Rong bent down and used her hairpin to draw on
the ground. After a moment, she sighed, I cant figure out
what this old thief is up to. Anyway when we reach the 5-
peak mountain, we could find out. Guo Jing asked, Why
should we go there? We should find Master. This old man
is a trickster, yet you believe him? Huang Rong said,
Brother Jing, the painting that Father handed you was
wet by the rain and some words were revealed; what were
they? Guo Jing shook his head. The words were not
complete, I cant infer anything meaningful. Huang Rong
laughed Really? Guo Jing knew he could not have
laughed Really? Guo Jing knew he could not have
understood it on his own, so he quickly said, Rong-er, you
must know it, quick, tell me. Huang Rong wrote the lines
of words and said, The first line had the word Wu
missing, so it should be Wu Mu Yi Shu (Yue Feis War
Strategies Manual ;| ). I couldnt have guessed the
2nd line if not for that old man, so it should be either
Mountain or Peak. She recited the lines, Wu Mu Yi Shu,
Zhai Tie Zhang Shan (The manual is at the Iron Palm
Mountain). Guo Jing clapped and exclaimed, Yes! Lets
go! The Iron Palm Sect is corroborating with the Jin troops
theyd surely hand the manual to Wanyan Honglie.
Whats next? Huang Rong laughed, That old man said
the mountain is shaped like a palm, and the 3rd line is
Zhong Zhi Feng Xia (under the peak of the central
finger). Guo Jing said excitedly, Yes, Yes Rong-er, youre
brilliant! The 4th line! Huang Rong said, Im not sure. 'Di
erjie (The 2nd ). She tossed her hair in the wind,
saying. I give up. Well talk when we get there.
They rode towards the place described and reached it
within a day. They asked around but everybody shook
their heads. They were disappointed and put up at an inn.
Huang Rong asked the waiter but he did not mention
anything relevant. Huang Rong said, This place is boring.
Is there anything worth seeing? The waiter could not
resist and said, Theres this Monkeys Claw Mountain
the scenery is unparalleled. Huang Rong asked, Where is
that? The waiter did not reply but instead said, Never
mind, and walked out.
Huang Rong chased him and pulled him back and placed a
silver ingot on the table, saying, Tell me more and this is
yours. The waiter gently touched the ingot and said, You
are sure about this? Huang Rong nodded with a smile.
The waiter said in a low voice, Ill talk, but you must not
go. That place is reputed to be inhabited by beasts and
demons. Whoever goes within 5 miles of the mountain can
only dream of coming back alive. The couple nodded.
Huang Rong said, The mountain has 5 peaks shaped like
a monkeys hand, isnt it? The waiter exclaimed, Yes! So
you already knew! I didnt say that. But theres something
strange about the mountain. Guo Jing asked, What? He
replied, The mountain being shaped like a hand isnt
really strange, whats strange is that every finger on the
mountain has 3 segments, just like our fingers. Huang
Rong jumped up, shouting, The 2nd segment, the 2nd
segment! Guo Jing yelled happily, Correct! Precisely!
The waiter did not know what was going on and starred at
the couple blankly. Huang Rong asked for more details and
handed him the silver. The waiter left happily.
Huang Rong stood up and said, Brother Jing, Lets go.
Guo Jing said, Its less than 30km from here. We can use
the Red Horse to rush there now, and we can pay them a
visit tomorrow morning. Huang Rong laughed, What
visit? Steal the book! Guo Jing exclaimed, Yes! Im so
dense, I didnt think of that. They did not want to arouse
dense, I didnt think of that. They did not want to arouse
any attention so they left through the window and galloped
southeast. The waist-length grass hindered their
movement, but when they were 20km away, they saw the
5-peak mountain in the distance. Guo Jing excitedly said,
The mountain looks exactly like the painting; see the pine
trees at the summit? Huang Rong laughed, Were short
of a general up there. Brother Jing, go up and display your
sword skills. Guo Jing laughed, But Im not a general.
Huang Rong replied, Isnt that easy? Eventually Genghis
Khan Her words trailed off. Guo Jing knew what she
meant and turned his head away, not daring to face her.
They left their horse at the foot of the mountain and
utilized their Qinggong to scale the mountain. After many
twists and turns, they came to a thick clump of pine trees.
They stopped to discuss if they should continue upwards or
investigate the clump of trees when they saw a faint light
among the trees. They exchanged hand signs and crept
stealthily towards the light. Suddenly, there was a whoosh
and two black-clad armed men jumped up and blocked the
road. Huang Rong thought, If we fight them, it would be
difficult to steal the book. She had an idea and took out
Qiu Qianrens Iron Palm token and showed them
wordlessly. When the two men saw it, they were shocked
and quickly bowed and stepped aside. Huang Rong swiftly
drew her bamboo stick and struck their accupoints then
kicked them into the tall grass. She crept closer and saw a
large stone house with two boxes on the left and right of
the entrance. In the center, a large urn was burning on a
stove and the burning smell was easily detectable. Two
young attendants stood on each side of the stove, one of
them stirring the mixture inside with an iron ladle. From
the sizzling sound, it was clear that the urn contained iron
filings. An old man sat close by, breathing deeply it was
Qiu Qianren. After a while, he lifted his palms then stood
up suddenly and struck his palms into the urn. Qiu Qianren
practiced on the burning iron filings for a while then struck
towards a cloth sack suspended above. The palm hit the
sack with a solid slap, yet the sack did not even move.
Guo Jing was secretly shocked, thinking, This cloth sack is
not supported by anything behind, yet it didnt move. His
palm skill must be extremely good. Huang Rong, however
felt that it must be a trick; if she wanted to steal the book
first, she would have said so earlier. He struck his palms
into the urn then struck the cloth sack again, repeating
this process several times. Huang Rong just could not
figure out how he did this trick and thought, If 2nd Master
were here, hed surely guess it. Im not as smart as he is.
They peeped into the adjacent room and had another
shock. Inside, a male and female seated together it was
Yang Kang and Mu Nianci. Both Guo Jing and Huang Rong
wondered, How did Sister Mu get here? They heard Yang
Kangs sweet and flattering words and discovered that he
was trying to trick her into marriage earlier. Mu Nianci,
however, insisted that he kill Wanyan Hong Lie first before
going into a relationship. Yang Kang said, My dear, how
could you be so short-sighted? Mu Nianci queried
could you be so short-sighted? Mu Nianci queried
curiously, How so? Yang Kang said, Yes! Wanyan Hong
Lie is surrounded by many bodyguards. Based on just
myself alone, how could I succeed? If you marry me, I
could pretend to take you to visit your in-laws. With the
two of us, our chances are naturally better. Mu Nian Ci
felt that this made sense, so she remained silent. Yang
Kang saw that she was willing and so he held her hand
and gently stroke it, then stretched his hand to hug her
waist. Huang Rong could not take it and wanted to step
forward and expose his plan when she heard an old
rasping voice behind her, Who dares trespass my
mountain? The couple turned around and saw Qiu
Qianrens face glowering under the moonlight. Though he
must have been playing a trick, his menacing gaze showed
that he should not be trifled with. Huang Rong was
startled, then thought, Hes on his own mountain now, of
course hed try to put on airs. Yup, he already discovered
our presence earlier on, so he deliberately set this up for
us, isnt it? She laughed, Old Qiu, we are here on your
invitation. Have you forgotten the 7 day appointment?
Qiu Qianren snapped, What appointment? Rubbish!
Huang Rong laughed, Hmm, how could you forget it so
soon? Is your stomach upset gone yet? If not, you should
consult a physician before exchanging blows with me, to
prevent hehehe! Qiu Qianren did not respond but
launched both palms towards Huang Rongs shoulder
fiercely. She giggled and ignored his strike, wanting to use
her Soft Armour to pierce his palms. Just then Guo Jing
exclaimed, Get down! She felt a guest of wind and knew
Guo Jing tried to intercept him but felt a heavy blow
smashing right into her. She fell backwards and everything
went black.
Qiu Qianren felt a shock to his palms as they bled
profusely. He was shocked and furious when he saw Guo
Jings palms flying to him, so he quickly retracted his
palms and met Guo Jings strike. Their palms met with a
smack and both retreated three steps. Qiu Qianren stood
firmly while Guo Jing stumbled, which clearly showed the
difference between their palm strengths. The previous
night when they exchanged blows, Guo Jing appeared to
be on par only because he used the Big Dipper Formation.
Guo Jing was concerned about Huang Rong, so he
withdrew from the battle and hugged her up to go, but he
heard the wind gust from behind he was being attacked
again. Guo Jing struck his right hand backwards without
turning around, using the move 'Dragon Displays Its Tail'
this was a special move designed to save lives, and now
when he was in great danger, the power of the move was
increased. Qiu Qianren hit his palms and felt his body go
slightly numb. He checked his hands and found the blood
glistening in the moonlight and was afraid Huang Rongs
protective vest could be poisoned. He looked closely and
saw that the blood was still bright red, so he breathed a
sigh of relief. Guo Jing took advantage of his
procrastination to grab Huang Rong and dash out towards
the summit. He only ran a few dozen steps when he heard
the summit. He only ran a few dozen steps when he heard
angry shouts from behind. He turned and saw numerous
blackclad men with torches swarming towards him. In the
chaos he happened to discover that Huang Rong was not
breathing. He screamed, Rong-er! Rong-er! There was
no response. With this slight delay, Qiu Qianrens men
came within a dangerous distance. Guo Jing thought, If I
were alone, I could break through this encirclement easily,
but Rong-er is severely injured. I cant take this risk.
He ran faster and climbed directly upwards. He had learnt
mountain-scaling skills before, so it was not long before he
threw his pursuers far behind. Still, he did not stop, and
when his face came into contact with Huang Rongs face,
he felt the warmth of her cheeks and felt greatly relived.
However, she had yet to respond to him. He looked up and
saw that the summit was quite narrow and could be easily
surrounded, so he tried to find somewhere where he could
save Huang Rong first. He thought he saw a cave in the
darkness, so he dashed in that direction and found that it
was really a cave, and its entrance had some stacks of
jade stones. Guo Jing ignored any danger which may have
lurked inside and rush in. He placed her down and put his
hand on her Ling Tai accupoint to aid her breathing. The
Iron Palm Sect members could be heard shouting and
yelling in the distance, but even if an army charged in row,
he would still save her first. After some time, she coughed
and regained consciousness, groaning feebly, My chest
hurts. Guo Jing was delighted and exclaimed, Rong-er,
dont be afraid, Im here. He walked to the entrance and
looked down, and got a shock. The torches below formed a
neat wall surrounding them and one prominent figure
stood in the middle it was Qiu Qianren. Yet for all the
yelling and shouting, none of the people below moved any
closer. He could not guess what they were up to, so he
went back in to check on her when he suddenly heard
footsteps in the darkness. Guo Jing was surprised and
used his palm to guard his rear while he tuned around, but
he could not see who it was in the darkness. He called out,
Whos that? Come out now. The echo could be clearly
heard in the cave, and after a slight pause, there was
someone laughing, and he sounded just like Qiu Qianren.
Guo Jing could make out a figure walking into the light it
was indeed Qiu Qianren. Guo Jing had clearly seen him
down the mountain shouting and cursing, yet how could he
get there in the blink of an eye? He felt the cold sweat
trickling down his spine. Qiu Qianren laughed, You 2 dolls
arent afraid of death and came here to find your master,
good. He then said loudly, This is the forbidden territory
of the Iron Palm Sect, and all who trespasses it shall die,
are you dolls tired of living? Guo Jing could not guess his
intention, but Huang Rong quietly said, Since its
forbidden, why are you here? Qiu Qianren was taken
aback and said, Ive got something important to do and
Ive got no time for your question. He tried to leave the
cave. Guo Jing saw his quick steps and feared that he
would try to ambush him and harm Huang Rong, so he
thought, I should strike first. Both his palms flew out
thought, I should strike first. Both his palms flew out
toward Qiu Qianrens shoulders and he expected Qiu
Qianren to block him, so Guo Jing would then strike his
waist. This move was invented by the scholar Zhu Cong,
with emphasis on masking the actual target so that the
enemy could not block it. As expected, Qiu Qianren
blocked him, but just as Guo Jing changed direction to hit
him, Guo Jing felt that his opponent was not using any
strength at all, totally unlike what he experienced just
moments ago. Guo Jing did not think as fast as he moved,
so he naturally grabbed his opponents hands. Qiu Qianren
struggled frantically but could not break free. But with this
struggle, he allowed Guo Jing to see through his martial
arts. Guo Jing knew there was no danger and released
him. Qiu Qianren stumbled towards him, allowing him to
simply seal his Yin Du accupoint. Qiu Qianren collapsed
immobilized onto the ground and said, Young master, this
is a dangerous situation, how could you play games with
me? Now the yelling and chanting were getting much
louder the rest of the Iron Palm Sect members had
rushed to the scene. Guo Jing said, Bring us safely down
the mountain. Qiu Qianren numbly shook his head saying,
My own life is in danger, how could I still help you? Guo
Jing said, Ask your disciples to make way. When we reach
the foot of the mountain, Ill release your accupoint. Qiu
Qianren frowned, Master, why torture me? Go the the
entrance and see for yourself.
Guo Jing went to the entrance and looked down and was
startled. Qiu Qianren stood in front of his disciples yelling
away. Guo Jing quickly turned around and saw him lying
down. He asked in a confused voice, YouyouWhy are
there 2 of you? Huang Rong said, Silly boy, dont you
see, there are 2 of them. One is highly skilled in martial
arts while the other can only brag and boast. They look
exactly alike and this is the big-mouthed one. Guo Jing
was perplexed for a while before the truth dawned on him
and he said, Is that right? Qiu Qianren made a sour face
and said, Since she said so, then its so. Were twins and
Im the elder. At first I was better in martial arts but my
brothers improved drastically later. Guo Jing said, Then
who is Qiu Qianren? He replied, What difference does it
make? Isnt it the same if Im Qian Ren or he is? We were
pretty close since young, so we share the same name.
Guo Jing said, Quick, tell me. Huang Rong said, Isnt it
obvious? Hes the impersonator. Guo Jing said, Eh, old
man, then whats your name? He could not avoid the
question so he said, I remember Father called me
something like Qian Zhang. I felt it didnt sound nice, so I
didnt use it. Guo Jing laughed, Ha, youre Qiu
Qianzhang. He replied, So, what can you do about that?
Ten chi makes one zhang, and 7 chi make one ren, so
1000 zhang is longer than 1000 ren by 3000 chi.
(Refers to the meaning of their names.) Huang Rong said,
I think you should change your name to Qian Fen (1000
cm).
Guo Jing said, Why is he yelling there? What doesnt he
come up? Qiu Qianzhang said, Without my orders, who
come up? Qiu Qianzhang said, Without my orders, who
dares come up? Guo Jing half-believed him. Huang Rong
said, Brother Jing, dont trust this wily old fox. Hit his
Tian Tu accupoint! Guo Jing stretched out finger and
tapped it.
This accupoint was beneath the throat, and once hit, Qiu
Qianzhang felt as though a thousand ants were crawling all
over him, and he felt extremely numb and itchy. He kept
squealing, Ah! Ah, are you trying to kill me? Guo Jing,
Then answer me now and Ill release you. Qiu Qianzhang
shouted, Alright, I cant win you. Bearing with the
discomfort, he revealed everything. So Qiu Qianren and
Qiu Qianzhang were actually twins, and their similarities in
looks made it difficult to differentiate them. When they
were 13, Qiu Qianren unintentionally saved the life of the
previous Iron Palm Sect Leader; The Leader repaid him by
teaching him all his martial arts. When he was 24, Qiu
Qianrens martial arts were very outstanding, so when the
previous leader (titled Shang - Guan Bang - Zhu) passed
away, Qiu Qianren succeeded him as the new sect leader.
With his astonishing martial arts, coupled with his talent
and determination, he managed to expand the sect and
improve its reputation; ever since he destroyed the
Hengshan Sect with one strike, Jiang Hu was well aware of
the name Iron Palms Floating On Water. During the first
Mt. Hua Sword Meet, Wang Chongyang invited him, but
though his palm skills were powerful, he knew he was no
match for Wang Chongyang, so he declined to attend the
tournament. During the past decade he practiced
diligently, hoping to clinch the World No. 1 title at the 2nd
Mt. Hua Sword Meet. It was at this stage that Qiu
Qianzhang took on his brothers name for himself to brag
around outside. The one that Guo Jing and Huang Rong
met at Gui Yun Manor and Linan Mansion was Qiu
Qianzhang. Because of their resemblance and Huang
Rongs carelessness, she sustained such a life-threatening
injury. Now this second segment of the central finger was
designated as the burial ground for all the previous
leaders. The leader would enter this cave to await death
when he was about to breathe his last. If the leader died
while away, it was considered an honor for any disciple to
bring the leaders remains inside and die with him. Hence,
it was declared a sacred and forbidden ground and all who
entered must not leave alive. Therefore, when Guo Jing
and Huang Rong barged into the cave, the members could
only curse them from a distance as none dared enter.
Even the leader himself had to stoop to cursing them. Why
then, did Qiu Qianzhang dare to enter? Whenever a leader
was close to death, he had to bring his favorite weapons
and treasures with him, so the cave accumulated a lot of
valuables. Hence, Qiu Qianzhang wanted the weapons for
himself to show off. He never expected to see Guo Jing
and Huang Rong turn up here. Guo Jing listened to his
narration and thought, This place is forbidden to them,
but theres no other way down, how do we get out of
this? Huang Rong said, Brother Jing, try looking inside.
Guo Jing said, Allow me to check your injuries first. He lit
Guo Jing said, Allow me to check your injuries first. He lit
a torch and proceeded to undo her outer dress and Soft
Armour. Her snow-white shoulders revealed two black
palm-marks, indicating the grave condition of the injuries.
If left untreated, the injuries would eventually claim her
life. Guo Jing thought, Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianrens
martial arts are about the same, so Huang Rongs injuries
are probably just as bad as Masters injuries. He stared
into blank space. Qiu Qianzhang yelled, What rubbish is
this lass talking now? Hurry up and unseal my accupoint.
The itch is killing me, why dont you try it yourself? Guo
Jing, though, was oblivious to all that.
Huang Rong smiled, Silly boy, relax. Release that old
man. Guo Jing then walked over and released his
accupoint. Qiu Qianzhangs itch stopped but his Yin Du
accupoint was still sealed, so he remained motionless
apart from his pupils. Guo Jing found a 2-foot long club
and lit it as a torch, saying, Rong-er, Ill go take a look
inside, will you be OK here alone? Huang Rongs
temperature rose and dropped rapidly and the pain was
almost unbearable, but she forced a smile, With this old
man, Im not afraid, go ahead.
Guo Jing raised up the torch and treaded carefully. After 2
turns, he came to a large natural cave which was 10 times
larger than the cave outside. He scanned the room and
observed many skeletons; some sitting, some lying, some
scattered on the ground while some had missing bones.
Each skeleton had some sort of weapon or treasure at its
side. Guo Jing dreamily thought, These ex-leaders must
have been the great men of their day, yet today they are
reduced to bones. Still, at least they have each other for
company. This is good; at least it beats being buried
alone. It was as though he did not notice the weapons
and treasure in his anxiety for Huang Rong. Just as he was
about to leave, he happened to lay his eyes on a wooden
box next to a skeleton. He shone his torch on it and looked
closely and saw the inscription, Secrets to Overcoming
the Jin. He started, Maybe this is the manual by Grand
Marshal Yue. He tugged at the box when the skeleton
suddenly leapt toward him.
Guo Jing was shocked and hurriedly jumped back while the
skeleton smashed on the ground. He grabbed the box and
dashed out. He then supported Huang Rong up and
opened the box in front of her. There were two books
inside. Flipping through the first book, Guo Jing saw that
its contents were Yue Feis essays and other literary
works. As he glanced through the words and passages he
was filled with a strong surge of loyalty and righteousness,
and he sighed in admiration. Huang Rong said, Read a
passage to me. He flipped through casually and recited
the passage <The Five-Hill Treatise>, Since the strife in
the Central Plains began, the Barbarians have invaded,
anger flowed like the spring river; rising united, armies
assembled, fighting hundreds of battles. Though we failed
to advance far, we cleansed their lair, and swiftly ending
to advance far, we cleansed their lair, and swiftly ending
the feud between states. Yet today the lone army marches
on, for Yixing. The Battle of Jing - Kang defeated and
humiliated our lands, and our hatred will not rein our
horses. The troops lay in wait for the enemy, raising the
morale of the soldiers; battling through time, moving
through the northern desert, shedding blood in the cities,
exterminating the Barbarians, welcoming the return of the
2 sages, capturing their land; the Imperial Court had no
worries, the Emperor slept in peace, and so Yue Fei
wrote. The passage summarized Yue Feis life ambitions.
Though Guo Jings literacy was limited, he was filled with
the desire to serve the people. While he read some of the
words wrongly, he nevertheless felt the essay was
extremely well written.
If they were back at Gui Yun Manor, Qiu Qianzhang would
not have hesitated to mock and scorn Yue Fei, but now he
feared his accupoint would be sealed again. Though he
was not well informed about Yue Fei, he still nodded his
head, saying, Yes, its indeed well written, and a worthy
hero is reading a heros essay, nothing could be better.
Huang Rong sighed, No wonder Father kept lamenting
that he was born decades late; if not he would definitely
meet such a great hero. Please recite his poems, Guo Jing
went through a few poems, and some like <The Crimson
River> were familiar to her, while others like <Title of a
Soldiers Pavilion> were new to her.
The Iron Palm Sect members continued to shout and
curse; Guo Jing let Huang Rongs head rest on his thigh
while he continued to recite Yue Feis works, The title is
<Title of the Sun Dragons Residence> : At the Wei
Mountain Monastery, the mountain spring defeats the
stillness. At the Buddhas statue in Zijin, the snow covered
the old monks head. The cold lake water welcomes a new
month, and the pine tree welcomes the autumn wind. I
leave the dragons words, hoping to aid the people in the
storm. The wind blew and the birds chirped as Huang
Rong rested snugly in Guo Jings arms. Guo Jing said,
Grand Marshal Yue deeply remembered the suffering of
the people; he is a true hero indeed. Huang Rong nodded
and smiled, The young hero is reading the works of a
great hero while and old hero is listening in. How
redundant. She then asked, Whats the contents of the
other book? Guo Jing read a few lines inside and excitedly
exclaimed, This this is really Grand Marshal Yues
handwritten text on the war strategies! Wanyan Honglie
would never have imagined that this it. Fortunately its not
been taken by him. On the first page was written, in 18
bold words : Repeatedly examine plans, Tough/rigorous
training, Equal rewards/punishments, Clear
uncompromising orders, Fair/just rules, Everyone sharing
hardship.
As they were reading, the shouting below abruptly ceased
and not a single voice was heard. Suddenly, they were left
in the unnatural silence. Guo Jing and Huang Rong listened
in the unnatural silence. Guo Jing and Huang Rong listened
carefully and heard the crackling of burning grass in the
distance as Qiu Qianzhang groaned loudly, Today you 2
dolls have caused my destruction. In his panic, he called
them dolls again. Guo Jing rushed out and saw a whole
wall of fire swiftly burning towards them. As the mountain
was filled with tall grass, the flames rapidly spread to form
a sea of fire.
Guo Jing gasped, They dont dare step into this forbidden
territory, so theyre attacking by fire. The cave doesnt
have any flammable objects, but wed surely be fried. He
immediately grabbed Huang Rong when he heard Qiu
Qianzhang screaming on the ground, so he kicked him
lightly to unseal his accupoint to let him make his own
escape. He then snatched the wooden box and ran up the
mountain. They were still a few hundred metres from the
summit. Guo Jing gathered his concentration and sprinted
upwards with Qiu Qianzhang following behind. Guo Jing
looked down and saw the fire spreading in the distance
and knew that thought they were temporarily safe, but it
would not be for long, so he gave a long sigh. Huang Rong
suddenly said, Grand Marshal Yues given name is Fei
(fly), styled Crane. Lets try Condor, how about that?
Guo Jing asked, What condor? Huang Rong said, Call
the condors up to fetch us down. Guo Jing jumped up and
exclaimed, That would be fun. Ill summon them. But Im
not sure they can take our weight. Huang Rong sighed,
After all were heading for doom, so we might as well take
the risk. Guo Jing sat properly and gathered his Qi in his
Dan Tian and made a loud, shrill whistle which propagated
in all directions. This was the result of his internal energy
training under Ma Yu, and with the 'Nine Yin Manual', his
internal energy improved by leaps and bounds. Though it
was quite a great distance between the base and the
summit, it was not long before the condors flew up and
stopped in front of them. Guo Jing helped Huang Rong
remove the Soft Armour and placed her on a condors
back. He was worried that she might not be able to hold
on tightly to it with her injury, so he strapped her down
with a cloth belt. Mounting the other condor, he whistled
and the condors flapped their wings. They trembled
greatly as they took off, but once in flight, the condors
stabilized. At first, Guo Jing feared that he might be too
heavy, but once it spread it s wings, it flew effortlessly.
Huang Rong, being a child at heart, felt this was an
interesting sight, so she guided the condor towards Qiu
Qianzhang and it glided gracefully past him. Qiu
Qianzhang was shocked and shouted, Miss, take me
along. The fire will consume me soon! Huang Rong
laughed, It cant take the weight of 2 people. Why dont
you try begging your brother? Since his shorter by 3000
chi, wouldnt he listen to you? She tapped the bird and
flew away; Qiu Qianzhang became more and nervous and
called out, Miss, dont you think this is interesting? Her
curiosity was aroused and she turned around to what he
was up to. Suddenly, he launched himself forward,
throwing his body off the mountain to grab her. He knew
throwing his body off the mountain to grab her. He knew
that either way he would die, so he took such a desperate
gamble. With the sudden increase in weight, the condor
plunged swiftly. It flapped its wings frantically but still
could not produce enough thrust. Qiu Qianzhang grabbed
Huang Rongs back and tried to yank her off and toss her
down, but she was strapped to the condor which
prevented her from falling off. They were about to plunge
to their death, and the Iron Palm Sect members who
witnessed them were too shocked to speak. At this critical
moment, Guo Jings condor flew straight at them and
pecked at Qiu Qianzhangs head. He felt a sharp pain
shoot through his head and he stretched out his hands to
shield his head. But he lost his grip and flipped
downwards, screaming madly as he fell into the valley
below. The decrease in weight allowed the condor to
regain its lift and it gained altitude. The two condors then
flew north.
END OF CHAPTER.
Authors Note:
Yue Feis poem <The Crimson River> ( ; ) was very
well known, but the Song Dynasty had no known records
of it. Yue Fei and Sun Yue Hes <Jin Soldiers Passages>
and <Domestic Calling Volume>, a compilation of Yue Feis
literary works have not been found to date. The text
quoted above first appeared in the Ming Dynasty, so some
believe that it belongs to the works of Ming Dynasty
authors. Some sources claim that these works are of no
value as they merely used Yue Feis name for the works.
Last edited by IcyFox; 08-25-07 at 08:21 AM.
# CERN # LHC # CMS #
Do you have a question about the Universe?
Reply With Quote
05-10-07, 11:38 AM
Chapter 29 The Lady of the Black Marsh
Chapter 29 The Lady of the Black Marsh
(Translated by Foxs, edited by Eliza Bennet)
Caption to the picture:
On the long table were seven oil lamps, arranged in
the Big Dipper formation; on the ground squatted a
grey-haired lady, her attention focused on the
countless bamboo strips scattered on the ground. So
deep was her concentration that even when she
#59
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
foxs
Senior Member
deep was her concentration that even when she
heard people come in, she did not raise her head to
look.
Riding on the back of the eagle Guo Jing repeatedly
shouted, calling the little red horse on the ground to follow
them. In a short moment the pair of eagles had covered
quite a distance. Although this pair of eagles was
extraordinarily big, they were not able to fly too far while
carrying humans on their back. Not too long afterwards,
they started to descend and finally landed on the ground.
Guo Jing immediately jumped down the eagles back and
rushed to see Huang Rongs condition. He found out that
Huang Rong had passed out while on the eagles back.
Hastily he untied her belt and massaged her pulse. After a
while Huang Rong regained her consciousness, but she
was still in a daze and was unable to utter any word.
By that time the dark clouds were hanging on the sky,
blocking the moon and stars from shining their lights to
the ground. Having barely escaped from death, when he
recalled what had just happened Guo Jing still shivered
with fear. He held Huang Rong in his hands, standing in
the middle of the wilderness. He felt the world was vast
and obscure and did not know where he should go. He did
not dare to call his little red horse for fear that Qiu Qianren
would hear his call.
After standing still for half a day, he had no choice but to
start walking. Every step he took he treaded on either a
bush or tall grass; there was no pathway at all. His calves
were pricked by thorns along the way. Although feeling the
pain, he doggedly walked forward. All around him was
pitch-black; even if he tried to open his eyes wide he still
could not see his hands in front of his eyes. He was forced
to walk very slow, for fear that he would step into an
empty space; yet because he feared the Iron Palm Clan
people would pursue, he did not dare to pause.
After walking miserably for about two lis [1 li is
approximately 0.5 km] suddenly he saw a big star
twinkling low on the horizon to his left. He looked
attentively, trying to get his bearing; he found out that
that was not a star, but a fire light. And where there was
light, there were bound to be people around. Guo Jing was
delighted; he sped up his footsteps walking directly to that
light. He saw that the light sometimes disappeared among
the tree; it looked like the source of that light was inside a
thick forest ahead of him. But once he entered the forest
he was unable to walk straight, the pathway was bent to
the east and turned to the west, so very soon he lost sight
of the light. It was difficult to see where he was going in
that thick forest, so he jumped up a tree and looked
around; he found out that the light was already behind
him.
He walked back, but very soon he lost sight again. After
seemingly walking in circles his head was spinning; no
seemingly walking in circles his head was spinning; no
matter where he went, he simply could not reach that
light. He was thinking about his pair of eagles and his
horse, but did not know where they went. He was thinking
about jumping from tree to tree, but it was so dark that he
could not see where to step; also he was afraid the tree
branches would hurt Huang Rong. But they had to find
lodging for the night for he knew they could not stay in
this dark forest waiting for dawn. He determined to keep
walking even if he had to bump his head on the trees.
Therefore, he decided to calm down and caught his breath
first, taking a short break.
By now Huang Rong had slowly regained her
consciousness; on Guo Jings back she felt how he walked
around, turning to the east and curving to the west.
Although she could not see anything she began to
understand the pathway of the forest. Jing Gege, walk
diagonally to the right, she said in low voice.
Ronger, are you all right? Guo Jing happily asked.
Huang Rong mumbled indistinctly, she was still too weak
to speak. Guo Jing walked following her direction. Huang
Rong silently counted his footsteps. After about seventeen
steps she said, Walk to the left eight steps. Guo Jing
followed her instruction. Huang Rong again said, Walk
diagonally to the right again for thirteen steps.
With one giving direction the other following, two people
made a good progress in that pitch-black winding forest
pathway. When Guo Jing walked back and forth earlier,
Huang Rong had deducted correctly that this pathway was
manmade. She had partially mastered Huang Yaoshis
wonderful wu xing qi men [five ways
strange/wonderful/mysterious gates] technique; even
though the pathway was confusing, she could see it clearly
with her eyes closed. If it were daylight, she would have
arrived sooner, but in the dark she could not identify any
safe trail at all.
By following Huang Rongs instructions, Guo Jing walked
sometimes to the left, sometimes to the right, sometimes
diagonally several steps to the left or to the right;
sometimes seemingly he walked further away from the
light, but in less than a time needed to drink a cup of tea
the light source suddenly appeared in front of them. Guo
Jing was delighted, he dashed forward.
Not too fast! Huang Rong anxiously called out. Aiyo!
Guo Jing cried out. His feet sank straight into a moat.
Quickly he kicked his feet to pull out from the moat. Once
they were back on solid ground, a strong fume of mud
from his feet attacked their nostrils. They looked ahead
and vaguely saw two thatched huts surrounded by a thin
layer of mist. The light was coming from these huts.
Guo Jing loudly called out, We are passing visitors, also
suffering a serious injury. We beseech the master of the
house to grant us a place to rest and some water to
drink. But after waiting for half a day no reply came out
from the huts. Guo Jing called again, but still nobody
answered. After calling out for the third time a female
voice answered from the huts, You can get this far,
certainly you have the ability to enter the house. Must I
come out to greet you? Her voice was exceptionally cold
and indifferent; obviously she did not welcome the visitor
and did not want to be disturbed.
Under normal circumstances Guo Jing would prefer
spending the night in the forest, he also hated to
deliberately disturb unwelcoming host; but for now Huang
Rongs well-being was more important to him. However, in
front of him was a wide marsh, which he did not know how
to cross; therefore, with a low voice he discussed this
thing over with Huang Rong.
Huang Rong thought for a moment then said, These huts
are built in the middle of a pond of mud. Take a look
clearly and tell me whether the shapes of those huts are
one square and the other round.
Guo Jing opened up his eye wide for a moment then he
exclaimed, Thats right! Ronger, you know everything.
Go to the back of that round hut, from there walk straight
to the light three steps, then turn diagonally to the left
four steps, then straight three steps and diagonally to the
right four steps. By carefully walking straight and
diagonally like this, you wont make a wrong step, Huang
Rong said.
Guo Jing followed her instruction to the letter; and sure
enough, every time he stepped his foot down, he would
step on a submerged wooden stake. Only those wooden
stakes were not firm, some of them wobbled and some
were planted on an angle; if his lightness kungfu was not
good, they would fall into the marsh. He focused all his
attention to walk three steps diagonally and four steps
straight; and after walking a total of 119 steps they
arrived at the front of the square hut.
The hut was actually without a door. Huang Rong
whispered, From here you jump forward, make sure you
land on the left side.
Carrying Huang Rong on his back Guo Jing jumped forward
and landed on the left side, he could not help but feel
amazed, Everything is exactly as Ronger has
anticipated.
There was a courtyard inside the wall, which was divided
into two parts: on the left was solid ground, while on the
right was a pond. Guo Jing crossed the courtyard and
entered the main hall. Outside the hall was a moon gate
without any door on it. Go straight ahead, Huang Rong
without any door on it. Go straight ahead, Huang Rong
said, There is nothing strange from here on.
Guo Jing nodded. With a loud and clear voice he said, The
passing visitors took the liberty to enter the house; I beg
the esteemed host to forgive our boldness. He waited for
a moment then proceeded to enter the hall.
Inside the hall there was a long table; on it were seven oil
lamps, arranged in the Big Dipper formation. On the
ground squatted a grey-haired lady, her clothes were
made from coarse fabric. Her attention was focused on the
countless bamboo strip scattered on the ground; so deep
was her concentration that even when she heard people
came in, she did not raise her head to look.
Guo Jing gently lowered Huang Rong on a chair. Under the
lamp light they saw that ladys countenance to be thin and
pallid, as if she did not have any blood; they felt
compassionate toward her. Guo Jing was about to open his
mouth asking for some water but seeing that lady so
engrossed in whatever she was doing, he was afraid to
interrupt her train of thought; hence he refrained from
making any noise.
After sitting down for a moment, Huang Rongs spirit was
slightly revived. She saw the bamboo strips on the ground
to be approximately four cuns [about 13cm or 5inches]
long and two fens [about 7mm or ! inch] wide; they
were bamboo strips usually used for calculation. Again she
looked closer, those computation were based on shang,
shi, fa, jie [business/commerce, reality, law, lending
(money)] method of calculation with four decimal point.
Right now she was calculating the square root of 55,225;
with the shang position had shown the result to be 230.
But that lady was still struggling with the third digit.
Huang Rong quipped, Five! Two hundred and thirty five!
That old lady was startled, she raised her head, her eyes
were gleaming, looking at Huang Rong with a penetrating
gaze, and then immediately lowered her head to continue
her calculation. When she raised her head, Guo and
Huang, two people saw her face; it was simple and
beautiful. They believed she was not even forty years of
age yet. Perhaps the hair on her temples had turned grey
because she had too much in her mind.
After computing for while, the lady figured out the answer
was indeed five; she raised her head to look at Huang
Rong again. She looked confounded, but also angry, as if
she was going to say, You are but a young girl; you have
made a lucky guess, whats so strange about that? Just
dont mess with my business here. She wrote down 235
five characters [er bai san shi wu] on a piece of paper,
then proceed to the next problem.
This time she was looking for the cube root of 34,012,224.
This time she was looking for the cube root of 34,012,224.
She started by putting down the shang and shi and
fang [square], followed by lian [inexpensive], yu
[corner] and xia [lower], six strips; and found the first
digit to be three.
Huang Rong softly said, Three hundred and twenty four.
That lady uttered an Hmm sound, how could she believe
her? She continued calculating for a long time, and after a
time needed to drink a cup of tea later, the result came
out, it was indeed 324.
That lady straightened up her back and stood up; it
appeared that her forehead was full of wrinkles, but her
cheeks were full, her face looked round. The upper half of
her face look old, the lower half looked young, looked like
both parts differed by as much as twenty years. Her eyes
stared at Huang Rong, suddenly she pointed toward the
inner room and said, Come with me. She took an oil
lamp and walked in.
Guo Jing propped Huang Rong up and followed her inside.
The inner rooms wall was round; the floor was covered
with fine sand. On the sand were written many weird
symbols, vertical and horizontal lines and circles; also
some characters such as tai [great], tian yuan
[first/primary sky], di yuan [first/primary earth], ren
yuan [first/primary human], and wu yuan [first/primary
object].
Guo Jing had no idea what they were; he was afraid to
mess these symbols up, so he stopped at the door and did
not dare to step into the room.
Since her childhood Huang Rong had been trained by her
father in all kinds of mathematics. She looked at the
symbols on the ground and immediately recognized it was
an advance technique in mathematics called the tian yuan
zhi shu [sky primary technique]. Even though it looked
complicated, it should not be too difficult to solve as long
as one understood the principle.
[Authors note: It very much resembles the modern day
algebra. Our country since the ancient times had
developed this calculation technique, with tian, di, ren
and wu as four unknown variables; much like the X, Y, X
and W variables in western algebra]
Huang Rong pulled the bamboo stick from her waist;
leaning on Guo Jing she started writing on the sand. In a
short while all seven, eight mathematics problems on the
sand were solved. That lady had painstakingly tried to
solve those problems in months; seeing the solutions, she
could not help but feeling deeply confounded. She was
silent for half a day then suddenly asked, Who are you?
Huang Rong showed a faint smile and replied, Whats so
Huang Rong showed a faint smile and replied, Whats so
special about tian yuan si [four] yuan zhi shu? The
mathematics book has nineteen primaries, after the ren
there are xian [immortal], ming [bright], xiao
[firmament], han [from Han dynasty], lei [rampart],
ceng [layer], gao [high], shang [top/above], and tian
[sky]. Before the ren are di [earth/ground], xia
[below/under], di [low], jian [subtract], luo [drop], shi
[die], quan [fountain], an [hidden/secret], and gui
[sly/crafty]. Once you mastered the nineteenth primary,
all problems will look easy!
That lady looked dejected, her body trembled; she
dropped to the ground, holding her head in her hands as
she was lost, deep in thought. A moment later she raised
her head and with a delighted face asked, Your
mathematics skill is a hundred times better than mine, but
let me ask you this: you have a three by three array of
number one thru nine, no matter how you add it up,
vertically, horizontally or diagonally, the sum of any three
numbers has to be fifteen. How do you arrange it?
Huang Rong thought, My father established the Peach
Blossom Island based on the five ways variation; whats so
mysterious about it? The jiu gong [nine palace or halls] is
the foundation of the Peach Blossom Island diagram; how
could I not know about it? Therefore, with a calm voice
she recited, The jiu gong diagram is constructed like the
pattern on the turtle shell [Translators note: do a google
search with keyword Lo Shu Square]; four and two are
the shoulders, eight and six are the feet. Three on the left
and seven on the right; put on nine and tread on one,
while five occupies the center. While reciting this she
made a diagram of the jiu gong on the sand.
That ladys countenance turned ashen, she sighed, I
thought I developed this secret formula. Turned out there
is a song about it handed down for generations.
Huang Rong smiled, Not only jiu gong, even four by four
array, or five by five, down to the hundred by hundred
array, are not too difficult, she said, Take four by four
array for example; we have 16 numbers in four rows. First
we determine the four corner pairs; one and sixteen made
a pair, so are four and thirteen. Then we determine the
four pairs inside; six and eleven make a pair, so are seven
and ten. This way the sums of all horizontal, vertical, and
diagonal rows are all 34.
That lady made the diagram on the sand and sure enough,
it was as Huang Rong had said. Huang Rong continued,
Each hall of that nine halls diagram can be transformed
into ba gua [eight-diagram]. Eight by nine equal to 72
numbers. These numbers: 1 to 72 loop around the jiu
gong like wreaths. Each loop consists of eight numbers;
each four-loop forms another bigger loop, there are four
corner loops altogether, which make the total number of
loops to be 13. The sum of the numbers in each loop is
292. This diagram variation recorded in the Luo Shu [luo
292. This diagram variation recorded in the Luo Shu [luo
name of a river, shu book] is divinely wonderful; no
wonder you are not aware of it. While explaining it,
Huang Rong also drew the 72 numbers of the eight
diagrams of the nine halls on the sand.
The lady was dumbfounded, she faltered and asked, Miss,
who are you? But before Huang Rong could answer her,
she felt a shot of pain on her chest; her face paled, and
anxiously she took a vial from her pocket and swallowed a
green pill from the vial. After half a day her face relaxed,
she sighed and said, Its finished, its finished! Two drops
of tears rolled down her cheeks.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong looked at each other; they
thought this ladys behavior was so weird.
That lady had not spoken anything when suddenly there
was an intermittent call from the outside. It was the Iron
Palm Clan pursuers. Are they friends or enemies? the
lady asked.
They are enemies pursuing us, Guo Jing said.
Iron Palm Clan? the lady asked.
Yes, Guo Jing replied.
The lady inclined her ear to listen for a while and then
said, Qiu Bangzhu [Clan Leader Qiu] personally leads his
clan to pursue. Who are you actually? When asking this
her voice was stern.
Guo Jing moved forward one step, stood up in front of
Huang Rong, and with poise in his voice he said, We are
the Nine-fingered Divine Beggar Hong Bangzhus disciples.
My martial sister is injured by the Iron Palm Clans Qiu
Qianren. We took refuge here. If Senior has a close
relation to the Iron Palm Clan and is unwilling to give us
shelter; then we will take our leave. Having said this he
raised his cupped fist and then turned around to help
Huang Rong stood up.
That lady smiled indifferently and said, You are young,
yet so mule-headed. You can survive but do you think
your martial sister can? So you are Hong Qigongs
disciples, no wonder you have this kind of skill.
She heard the shouts of Iron Palm Clan people were
sometimes far and sometimes near, sometimes high and
sometimes low; she sighed and said, They cant find the
way, they cant come in; just relax. Even if they manage
to enter, you are my guests, how can Divine Divine
Ying Gu let other people bully her esteemed guests? She
thought, Originally I was called shen suan zi [Divine
Mathematician] Ying Gu; but this young miss
mathematical skill is a hundred times better than mine.
How could I call myself shen suan zi anymore?
How could I call myself shen suan zi anymore?
Therefore, she only said the first word shen but could not
bring herself to utter the next two characters.
Guo Jing bowed to express his gratitude. Ying Gu slipped
the clothes from Huang Rongs shoulder to see her injury.
She creased her brows but did not say anything; she took
the vial from her bosom and dissolved the green pill in a
bowl of water.
Huang Rong took the bowl but she hesitated, they did not
know whether the lady was a friend or a foe; how could
she took her medicine?
Ying Gu saw her hesitation, she coldly said, You are
injured by Qiu Qianrens Iron Palm; do you still think you
can recover? If I want to harm you, do you think I need to
bother myself? This medicine is a pain-reliever; you dont
want it? Fine! She grabbed the bowl back and poured the
content on the ground.
Seeing her rudeness toward Huang Rong, Guo Jing was
unable to restrain his anger. My martial sister is seriously
injured; how can you be so mad at her? he said,
Ronger, lets go.
Ying Gu coldly smiled and said, Ying Gus two small huts;
do you think two juniors like you can easily come and
easily go? With two bamboo strips in her hands, she
stood on the doorway, blocking the exit.
Guo Jing thought, Talk is useless, must use force. He
called out, Senior, forgive me for being rude. He bent his
knees a little bit; making a circle with his arms he
launched the Proud Dragon Repents straight to the door.
This stance was his fiercest one; he was afraid Ying Gu
could not resist it, so he only used 30% of his strength.
His intention was simply to clear the way; he did not want
to harm anybody. As the gust of wind arrived at Ying Gus
body, Guo Jing watched closely how Ying Gu would block
this attack; whether he should increase his strength or
retract it immediately. Who would have thought that Ying
Gu only leaned her body slightly, her left palm made a
diagonal moved to lightly push his arm and Guo Jings
strength was diverted sideways.
Guo Jing did not expect her to posses such a high skill; he
was pushed forward half a step from the momentum of his
own force. Ying Gu was also surprised that with such
strong attack Guo Jing was able to hold his stance firmly
on the sand and did not fall down. From this one
exchange, both were secretly admiring their opponents
skill.
Kid, have you learned your Shifus entire skill? Ying Gu
loudly called out. While shouting out she used her bamboo
strip to hit the qu ze [crooked marsh] acupoint on the
bend of Guo Jings right arm. It was a vital acupoint, Guo
bend of Guo Jings right arm. It was a vital acupoint, Guo
Jing did not dare to neglect this attack. He
counterattacked with another stance from the 18-Dragon
Subduing Palms.
After exchanging several moves Guo Jing realized that
Ying Gus martial art was purely yin [negative, female] in
character, from the soft side. Obviously she did not have
a single frontal strike, but each one of her moves
contained a lethal counter-strike; if Guo Jing did not know
mutual hands combat, he would have been injured early
on.
The more he fought, the more he did not dare to
underestimate her; gradually he increased the strength of
his palms, but Ying Gus martial art was one of a kind; her
stances appeared to be soft and powerless, yet it was like
a mercury flowing swiftly, penetrating every hole, making
her very nearly impossible to guard against.
Several moves later Guo Jing was compelled to withdraw
two steps back. Suddenly he remembered Hong Qigongs
advice when he was sparring with Huang Rongs luo ying
shen jian zhang [falling leaves divine sword palm
technique]; that regardless of thousands of changes or
tens of thousands variations the opponent used, he should
ignore them all and keep fighting using the 18-Dragon
Subduing Palms to secure a victory.
Initially he thought he did not have any desire to fight;
besides, the lady looked like a good and kind-hearted
Senior. But without having any enmity or committing any
wrongdoing she had prevented them from going out the
gate. Guo Jing still did not want to be entangled or worse,
to injure her life; hence he only used 30% of his strength;
who would have thought that this lady was very ferocious.
If he was being negligent even so slightly, both of them
would die in that place.
Guo Jing took a deep breath, raised up both of his elbows
slightly, right hand forming a fist and left hand a palm, one
struck vertically, the other pushed horizontally, one quick
the other slow, both hands moved out. It was the
sixteenth stance of the 18-Dragon Subduing Palms, the
lu shuang bing zhi [treading on frost to reach the ice],
which was taught by Hong Qigong at the Liu ancestral hall
in Baoying. Within this stance hard and soft complemented
each other, upright and upside down completed each
other; its advantage was unlimited.
Hong Qigongs martial art was from the hard and yang
[positive, male] side, but when the hardness reached its
peak, by default there would be softness in the middle of
hardness. The fundamental of this martial art can be found
in the Book of Changes [I Ching], where the older yang
gave birth to the younger yin. Hence, within the Proud
Dragon Repents and the Treading on Frost to Reach the
Ice the hard energy and soft power blended together and
was impossible to distinguish.
was impossible to distinguish.
Ah! Ying Gu softly exclaimed and hastily eluded; she
managed to get away from Guo Jings right fist, but was
hit by his left kick. She also could not avoid Guo Jings
horizontal left palm, which pushed her right shoulder.
As his palm strength hit its target, Guo Jing was certain
she would be pushed back against the wall. He was afraid
the dirt wall of this thatched-roof hut would not be strong
enough and collapse; but strangely as his palm was
touching her shoulder he felt like her body was covered
with a layer of exceptionally slippery thick lubricant that
his palm slipped to her side. But her body was also
shaking and the two pieces of bamboo strips in her hand
fell to the ground.
Guo Jing was startled, quickly he restrained his force; but
Ying Gus agility was extraordinary, she had already taken
advantage of a favorable situation. Her ten fingers shot
forward and attacked the shen feng [divine grace] and
yu shu [jade letter] acupoints on Guo Jings chest. Her
acupoint sealing technique was excellent.
Guo Jing found it was too late to parry; he leaned slightly
to the side. His move resembled the stance he used just
now, but a killing strike was concealed within the move.
Something stirred in his heart, Her acupoint sealing
technique is somewhat similar to Zhou Dages [Big Brother
Zhou]; if I had not practiced with Zhou Dage for thousands
and tens of thousands times in that cave, I wouldnt be
able to avoid her attack just now.
Ying Gu felt a burst of energy coming out from Guo Jings
body through his right arm heading toward her own arm;
she realized that if her arms were hit by the enemys
power, her arms would be broken for sure. Hence once
again she used her Loach Maneuver to make Guo Jings
palm slipped by her shoulder.
These several moves were very exquisite, each one of
them was unanticipated by the opponent; both were
startled, they leaped back several steps almost
simultaneously, both were taking defensive position. Guo
Jing thought, This ladys martial art is so weird! If I cant
touch her, then I will be the one who will always fall under
attack.
Ying Gu was also astonished, she thought, This youngster
is so young, how can he possess this kind of martial art
skill? Following which she thought, I have been hiding
here for more than a dozen of years, diligently training
hard; inadvertently mastering a wonderful martial art skill,
thinking I have become invincible in the world, very soon I
can go out of this forest to seek revenge and to rescue
someone. Who would have thought that in mathematics I
am inferior to this young girl by a long shot, in term of
martial art I cant even match this youngster who is still
martial art I cant even match this youngster who is still
wet behind his ears? Much less he is carrying somebody on
his back. If we fight for real, I would have lost early on.
For dozens of years I endured pain and suffering, will it all
be flushed in running water? Shall I give up my desire to
seek revenge and rescue someone? Having thought this,
her eyes turned red and her nose ache; she could not
restrain tears from rolling down her cheeks.
Guo Jing knew the strength of his own palm had shaken
her, he busily said, Junior had rudely offended Senior, I
truly did not mean it; please forgive me and let us go.
Ying Gu noticed that while speaking Guo Jing repeatedly
looked at Huang Rong with utmost concern in his face. She
recalled her own misfortune, how she was separated from
her lover and could not see each other until that day; her
jealousy raged and she coldly said, This girl was hit by
Qiu Qianrens Iron Palm. There is a dark shadow on her
face, she wont live to see the fourth day; why are you still
concerned about her?
Guo Jing was shocked, straightaway he examined Huang
Rongs face, and indeed he could see a layer of dark
shadow in between her eyebrows like it was smeared with
ink. His heart turned cold, immediately he held Huang
Rong up and with a trembling voice asked, Ronger, you
how do you feel?
Huang Rong felt her chest and abdomen fiery hot while her
four limbs were icy cold. She knew that that lady did not
speak nonsense; she sighed and said, Jing Gege, during
these three days, dont ever leave me even for a single
step. Can you?
I I wont leave you even for half a step, Guo Jing said.
Ying Gu sneered and said, Even if you wont leave her for
half a step, you will only have seventy-two hours.
Guo Jing raised his head up, his eyes full of tears. He
looked at that lady earnestly implored her not to say
anything that might hurt Huang Rongs feeling.
Ying Gu was an unfortunate woman, dozens of years of
suffering had given her a calloused heart. Seeing these
two people who loved each other were going through a
disaster, her heart was filled with delight. She was going
to say something to hurt their feeling when she saw Guo
Jings miserable expression. Suddenly an idea come
flashing like a lightning strike in her mind, she thought,
Ah, ah, the heaven sent these two here to help me fulfill
my wish to revenge. She lifted her head and mused,
Heaven, oh Heaven!
At that time the sound of people shouting outside the
forest was getting louder. Apparently they had searched
everywhere and came to the conclusion that Jing and
everywhere and came to the conclusion that Jing and
Rong, two people were still in the forest; only they were
unable to find the way to enter.
After about half a day, Qiu Qianrens voice was heard
calling out from outside the forest, Divine Mathematician
Ying Gu, Qiu from the Iron Palm requests an audience.
His words were shouted against the wind, but surprisingly
could be heard clearly, an indication of a profound internal
energy.
Ying Gu walked to the window, gather her qi on her dan
tian and shouted back, I usually dont see outsiders;
whoever comes to the black marsh die, dont you know
it?
There were one man and one woman who came into your
black marsh; please deliver them to me, Qiu Qianren
replied.
Who can come into my black marsh? Qiu Bangzhu
underestimates Ying Gu too much, Ying Gu called out.
Qiu Qianren let out a hey, hey, hey cold laugh; seemed
like he believed her words. Then they heard the shouting
of the Iron Palm Clan people gradually getting father
away. Ying Gu turned around to Guo Jing and asked, Do
you want to save your martial sister?
Guo Jing was dumbstruck, immediately he bent his knees
to kneel down and said, If Senior is willing to give
direction
Ying Gus face suddenly appeared to be covered with a
layer of frost, sternly said, Senior! Do you think I am
old?
No, no! Guo Jing hastily said, Not too old.
Slowly Ying Gus eyes moved from Guo Jing to look outside
the window, she muttered softly, Not too old. Hmm, after
all, that means I am old.
Guo Jing was happy and anxious at the same time;
listening to the way she talked, looked like Huang Rong
could be saved. But his words had offended her, he was
not sure if she was still willing to render assistance. He
wanted to say something to correct himself, but actually
did not know what to say.
Ying Gu turned back to him, saw him to be sweating
profusely, looking so distressed; there was a stab of pain
in her heart, If only my man showed one-tenth of the
compassion this dumb kid has, ay, my life wont be in
vain, she said in her heart. Then she softly recited, Four
weaving machines, the weaving of mandarin ducks
desiring to fly together right away. Its a pity; not yet old
but the hair on the head has turned white. When the green
spring grass ripples, in the deepest of dawns cold,
spring grass ripples, in the deepest of dawns cold,
standing face to face taking a bath wearing red clothes.
Listening to her reciting this short poem, Guo Jings heart
was stirred, he silently thought, It sounds familiar, I have
heard it before. But tried as he might, he could not
remember who wrote it. It was not his Er Shifu [Second
Master] Zhu Cong, it was not Huang Rong either; so with a
low voice he asked, Ronger, who composed the poem
she recited? What does it mean?
Huang Rong shook her head, This is the first time I hear
it, I dont know who composed it. Hmm, Its a pity not yet
old but the hair on the head has turned white. That was
good! Mandarin ducks always have white head
[Translators note: bai tou literally means white head,
but can also translated as white haired head or old age]
Speaking to this point her eyes involuntarily turned toward
Ying Gus grizzled hair. Exactly Its a pity not yet old but
the hair on the head has turned white.! she thought.
Ronger was taught by her father, she knows everything.
If it was a well-known poem, she would definitely know
who composed it, Guo Jing thought, Who recited this
poem then? It couldnt be her, couldnt be her father, also
I am sure it couldnt be the Cloud Villages Master Lu. But I
am sure I have heard it before. Ay, it doesnt matter who
recited this poem as long as this Senior really has a way to
save Ronger. She asked me a question and I gave her a
wrong answer. I wish I have a way to make amends. I
dont care what she will ask me to do
Presently Ying Gu was still immersed in the memory of her
past; her face sometimes showed delight, sometimes
showed sadness. In a short moment her heart was
recalling decades worth of gratitude and grudges.
Suddenly she raised her head up and said, Your martial
sister has been hit by Qius Iron Palm. I dont know if he
restrained the strength of his palm, or if it was you who
blocked his palm, that she did not die immediately. Either
way, in just three short days Hmm, there is only one
man in this whole wide world who can save her life!
Guo Jing was listening to every word she said, his heart
was thumping madly. Hearing her last sentence he
dropped down to his knees and bonk, bonk, bonk
knocking his head on the ground three times while calling
out, Please Sen No, no. Please, help us. We will be
forever grateful.
Ying Gu coldly said, Humph! Do I have the skill to save
others? If I do have this divine power, why do I have to
endure a damp and bitterly cold place like this? Guo Jing
did not dare to open his mouth. A moment later Ying Gu
continued, Just consider yourselves lucky you met me
and I know this persons whereabouts; also consider
yourselves lucky that he lives not too far away; you might
be able to reach his place within three days. Only whether
be able to reach his place within three days. Only whether
that man is willing to help or not, its really hard to say.
Guo Jing was delighted, I will earnestly ask him to help,
he said, I believe he wont go so far as seeing someone in
distress and doesnt want to help.
Ying Gu smirked, What do you mean wont go so far as
seeing someone in distress and doesnt want to help?
Seeing someone dying and do nothing is humans natural
behavior. You are going to ask earnestly, do you think
other people did not? Do you think you can persuade him
to help you? What have you done to him? Why would he
want to help you? Her voice was full of bitterness and
resentment.
Guo Jing did not dare to open his mouth; presently there
was a ray of hope for Huang Rong, he was afraid he might
make a mistake even for half a word and thus ruined this
opportunity. He saw that lady walked outside to the square
room, sat down at the table, took a pen and started
writing.
After writing for a while she folded the paper and wrapped
it with a cloth, and then she took a needle and sewn the
cloth into a tight pouch. In a similar matter she made
three pouches, only then did she return to the round room.
After leaving this forest, avoid the Iron Palm Clan people,
go straight northeast. When you arrive within the border
of Taiyuan County, open the white pouch. Inside you will
find what you are to do in detail. You are not to open the
pouch for any reason before you arrive there.
Guo Jing was very happy, he gave his promise repeatedly,
and held out his hand to receive the pouch. Ying Gu drew
back her hand and said, Not so fast! If that man is not
willing to help, so be it. But if he is willing and can save
her life, I have a request to make.
We have received your kindness, Guo Jing said, If
Senior has anything for us to do, just let us know.
Ying Gu coldly said, If your martial sister did not die,
within a month she has to come back here and stay with
me for a year.
What for? Guo Jing wondered.
Its none of your business, Ying Gu sternly said, I only
ask her if she is willing or not?
Huang Rong interrupted, You want me to teach you qi
men shu shu [lit. strange/wonderful/mysterious way
counting method]. How difficult is that? All right, I give
you my promise.
Ying Gu cast her glance toward Guo Jing and mocked, Its
useless for you to be a man; your intelligence is not even
useless for you to be a man; your intelligence is not even
one-tenth of your martial sisters. But she handed out the
three pouches to him anyway.
Guo Jing held out his hand. Other than the white pouch,
he saw the other pouches were red and yellow. He put
everything securely in his pocket and then bowed down to
express his gratitude.
Ying Gu quickly moved aside, did not want to accept his
gratitude. You dont have to thank me, she said, I dont
need it. You two are neither my family nor my friends, why
would I want to save her? Even if we were related you still
dont need thank me profusely! Let me be frank with you
in advance, I am helping her for my own behalf. Humph,
whoever does not do things for themselves, let the Heaven
punishes them to their death.
Her words sounded so cruel in Guo Jings ears, but he had
never been good with words, so he did not want to
contradict her; besides, this time he had Huang Rong to
think about, he did not dare to say anything even more,
he simply listened respectfully.
Ying Gu looked at them condescendingly, she said, You
two must be tired tonight, also hungry. Have some
porridge.
Huang Rong lied down on a couch, half awake and half
asleep. Guo Jing stood by her side with heart full of
disquieting thoughts. A moment later Ying Gu came back
with a wooden tray in her hands. There were two big bowls
of steaming and sweet-smelling rice porridge on the tray,
along with a big plate of wild chicken dish and a small
plate of preserved fish.
Guo Jing had been hungry for a while; previously he forgot
about food because he was deeply concerned about Huang
Rongs condition. Right now he was in a better mood.
Seeing the chicken, fish, and rice porridge he was forced
to swallow a mouthful of saliva. Gently he tapped Huang
Rongs hand and said, Ronger, wake up and eat some
porridge.
Huang Rong opened her eyes slightly, shook her head and
said, My chest hurt very much, I cant eat.
Ying Gu sneered, I have medicine to stop the pain, yet
you were terribly suspicious.
Huang Rong ignored her, Jing Gege, she said, Take a
Nine Flowered Jade Dew Pill and give it to me. These were
the pills given by Lu Chengfeng at the Cloud Village the
other day. Huang Rong always carried them around in her
pocket. When Hong Qigong and Guo Jing were injured by
Ouyang Feng, they took some of these pills. Although the
pills could not heal their injuries, but they could stop the
pain and refresh their spirits. Guo Jing complied and
untied her pouch, taking a pill out.
untied her pouch, taking a pill out.
When Huang Rong mentioned the Nine Flowered Jade Dew
Pill, suddenly Ying Gus body slightly shook; afterwards
she saw the red pill, she sternly said, Is that the Nine
Flowered Jade Dew Pill? Let me take a look.
Guo Jing thought the way she spoke was really strange,
unconsciously he lifted his head to stare at her. He saw a
glint of fierceness in her eyes, he felt even more strange;
but he gave the pouch of pills to her nonetheless.
Ying Gu took the pills and brought them up to her nose. A
whiff of fragrance attacked her nostrils, giving them a cool
feeling. She looked at Guo Jing with penetrating gaze and
asked, This is the Peach Blossom Islands special
medicine. Where did you get it? Tell me, tell me! Her last
sentence carried an extremely fierce tone.
Huang Rongs heart was moved, This lady learned qi men
wu xing [mysterious gate five path]; is she related to one
of my fathers disciples? She heard Guo Jing replied, She
is the daughter of the Peach Blossom Islands Master.
Ying Gu jumped up in shock, She is the Old Heretic
Huangs daughter? Her eyes shone brightly, one arm
extended, the other pulled back, as if she was about to
strike.
Jing Gege, give those three pouches back to her! Huang
Rong said, She is my fathers enemy, we dont need her
pity.
Guo Jing took out the pouches, but he hesitated to hand
them over. Huang Rong said, Jing Gege, Just put them
down! I may not necessarily die. Even if I die, so what?
Guo Jing had never disobeyed Huang Rong from the start;
he put down the pouches on the table with tears streaming
down his cheeks.
Ying Gu was looking outside the window, muttering,
Heaven, oh Heaven! Suddenly she walked to the other
room. Her back was facing them, so they did not know
what she was doing.
Let us go, Huang Rong said, I am sick of seeing this
woman.
Before Guo Jing could answer, Ying Gu walked in and said,
I diligently studied mathematics because I want to enter
the Peach Blossom Island. But judging from the Old
Heretic Huangs daughter, even if I study for another
hundred years it will still be useless. It was fate. What
more can I say? Just go. Take away these pouches. While
saying it she pushed the Nine Flowered Jade Dew Pill
pouch and the three pouches she made into Guo Jings
hand. To Huang Rong she said, These Nine Flowered Jade
hand. To Huang Rong she said, These Nine Flowered Jade
Dew Pills are harmful to your injury. Dont take it no
matter what. After you are healed, dont forget your
promise to stay with me for a year. Your father had
destroyed my life; Id rather give all these food to the dogs
than to let you eat them. She threw the porridge, chicken
and fish out the window.
Huang Rong was seething with anger; she wanted to
answer back sarcastically, but then she changed her mind.
She held Guo Jings hand and stood up, then with her
bamboo stick she wrote three mathematics problems on
the ground:
The first one included the ri, yue, shui, huo, mu, jin, tu
[sun, moon, water, fire, wood, metal and earth] collection
of the qi yao jiu zhi tian zhu bi suan [seven dazzling nine
grasping Indian method of calculation].
The second one was li fang zhao bing zhi yin gei mi ti [lit.
standing up soldier supplying silver topic]. [Authors
note: This is the vertical theory of numbers in western
mathematics].
The third one was gui gu suan ti [ghost valley
mathematic problem]: There is an unknown number;
three and three has two as the remainder, five and five
has three as the remainder, seven and seven has two as
the remainder, what mathematical operand is that?
[Authors note: this problem belongs to the theory of
numbers of higher mathematics; our Song Dynasty
scholars have been quite profound in this kind of study.]
[Translators note: for the life of me, I have no idea what
kind of theory of numbers Jin Yong was talking about;
therefore, I translated this part as best as I could;
although they still dont make any sense, I am afraid. I am
an engineer and not a mathematician, so I am not familiar
with theory of numbers. If any of you can help, we (both I
and the other readers) will certainly appreciate it.
Huang Yushi, Huang Qianbei, the translator of Ode To
Gallantry, has sent me a two-part article about the first
problem. Unfortunately it was in Chinese, so it wont help
much for those of you who dont read Chinese. Basically it
says that the seven dazzling referred to the seven days of
the week, and the nine grasping was the almanac
calculation method of the ancient India. Here is the link:
http://www.ytlee.org.tw/publish/find/menu_show.asp?
period=45#3
And the second part:
http://www.ytlee.org.tw/publish/find/menu_show.asp?
period=46#2]
After writing these three problems, Huang Rong slowly
walked out, holding on Guo Jings arm. As he stepped over
the door, Guo Jing turned his head around and saw Ying
Gus hand grasping her computing device, her eyes fixed
Gus hand grasping her computing device, her eyes fixed
to the ground like she was entranced. As soon as they
were outside Guo Jing carried Huang Rong on his back,
still following Huang Rongs direction, walking step by step
out of the marsh. Guo Jing was afraid he might miscount
his steps, so he did not dare to say anything; but as soon
as they left the forest he asked, Ronger, what did you
write on the sand?
Huang Rong smiled, I gave three mathematical problems
to her. Humph, I doubt it if she will be able to solve them
in half a year. Let all her gray hair turn white. Who told
her to be so rude?
What enmity does she have toward your father? Guo
Jing asked.
I have never heard Father mentioned it, Huang Rong
replied. After being silent for about half a day she
suddenly said, She must be very beautiful when she was
young. Jing Gege, dont you agree? Actually she bore a
suspicion in her heart, Is it possible that in the former
days my father and she were lovers? Humph, most likely
she wanted my father to marry her but my father did not
want her.
Guo Jing replied, Doesnt matter if she was beautiful or
not; even if she cannot solve your problems she still wont
be able to chase us and take the pouches back.
I wonder whats inside those pouches. I doubt it if she
had our well-beings in her mind. Lets open them and take
a look, Huang Rong said.
No, no! Guo Jing hastily said, We must follow her
instructions, we must not open it until we arrive at
Taoyuan.
Huang Rong was very curious; she persuaded Guo Jing to
open it, but Guo Jing firmly refused; finally Huang Rong
resigned.
After being busy the whole night finally the sky turned
brighter. Guo Jing leaped up a tree to take a good look
around; he was relieved not to see any trail of the Iron
Palm Clan disciples. He whistled loudly several times, and
the little red horse came galloping fast. Not too long
afterwards his pair of eagles was also seen flying above
their heads.
Two people were just mounting the horse when suddenly
they heard shouts coming out of the forest. Dozens of Iron
Palm Clan disciples came rushing forward. They have been
guarding around the forest for half a night. As soon as
they heard Guo Jings whistle they came out to catch
them. Luckily Qiu Qianren was not among these people.
Guo Jing called out, You missed! He squeezed his legs on
the horses belly and the little red horse ran like the wind;
in a moment they could not see their pursuers anymore.
By noon that day the little red horse had run for more than
a hundred lis; they stopped by a small restaurant by the
roadside. Huang Rongs chest was still hurting, but she
managed to drink half a bowl of rice soup. Guo Jing asked
around and found out that they had arrived within
Taoyuan County border. Quickly he took the white pouch
and cut the thread. Inside he found a map with two lines
of characters which read, Follow the route shown on the
map. At the end of the road you will find a waterfall with a
thatched hut next to it. Open the red pouch when you
arrive there. Guo Jing did not tarry any longer; they
remounted the horse and galloped away.
After traveling for about seventy, eighty lis, the road was
getting narrower. Eight, nine lis later they entered a
narrow passageway with mountain walls on both sides.
Soon the pathway turned into a winding alley so narrow
that one person could barely squeeze through. They were
compelled to leave little red horse to graze by itself on the
side of the hill. Guo Jing took Huang Rong and carried her
on his back; together they entered the alley. Following the
steep mountain pathway they walked for about two hours.
Sometimes the alley was so narrow that Guo Jing had to
lift Huang Rong up and he walked sideways, squeezing in
between the mountain walls.
It was already the seventh month, the weather was
scorching hot and it felt like the heat would be enough to
melt metal. Fortunately there were skyscraping mountain
peaks around them cooling down their path.
A moment later Guo Jing was hungry; he took some dried
buns from his pocket and tore several pieces to feed
Huang Rong. He did not stop walking however; he was
eating while walking forward. After eating three buns he
was thirsty. Suddenly he heard from a distant a faint
sound of a waterfall. His spirit arose and he sped up his
steps.
In the quietness of the mountain, that waterfall echoed in
the valley, creating a loud rumbling noise like a torrential
flood. The closer he got, the louder the noise became.
When he reached the top of the hill he saw a big waterfall
like a white dragon coming out from in between a pair of
peaks opposite the hill where he was standing, falling
down to a big pond below with astonishing force.
From the top of the hill Guo Jing looked down and saw a
thatched hut next to the waterfall. Guo Jing sat on a piece
of rock and took the red pouch from his pocket. Inside was
a piece of paper with these words: The injury this girl
suffers can only be healed by Emperor Duan
Seeing those three characters Duan huang ye [Emperor
Duan] Guo Jing was startled, Emperor Duan, isnt he the
Southern Emperor who share the same fame as your
Southern Emperor who share the same fame as your
father? he asked.
Huang Rong was exhausted, but hearing him mentioned
the Southern Emperor her heart was stirred. Emperor
Duan? she said, Shifu also said that his injury can only
be healed by Emperor Duan. I heard my father mentioned
Emperor Duan is the emperor of Dali in Yunnan. Isnt that
Suddenly she remembered that this place was
separated with Yunnan by ten thousand rivers and a
thousand mountains [wan shui qian shan meaning the
trails and tribulations of a long journey]. It was impossible
to reach in three days. Suddenly her chest felt cold. She
made an effort to sit down and leaning on Guo Jing they
read the paper together.
The injury this girl suffers can only be healed by Emperor
Duan. Because many of his conducts were not righteous
he hid himself in Taoyuan and made it very difficult for
outsiders to see him. Anyone seeking medical help is a
taboo to him; if you mention your intention, before you
reach his residence you will be stopped by the vicious
hands of a fisherman, a woodcutter, a farmer and a
scholar. Therefore, you must say that you have an
important message from your master Hong Qigong and
want to have an audience with the Emperor. Once you are
in the presence of the Southern Emperor, give him the
yellow pouch. Your fate depends on this.
Finished reading Guo Jing turned his head to Huang Rong
only to see her frowning silently. Ronger, he asked,
Why did Emperor Duan do many unrighteous conducts?
Why is it seeking medical help is a taboo to him? What are
the vicious hands of a fisherman, a woodcutter, a farmer
and a scholar?
Huang Rong sighed, Jing Gege, please dont think that I
am so smart that I know everything.
Guo Jing was taken aback; he held out his arms and gave
Huang Rong a hug. Very well, let us go down, he said.
Casting his glance to the distant he could see there was a
man sitting under the willow tree next to the waterfall.
That man was wearing a bamboo hat, but because the
distance was quite far he could not see clearly what that
man was doing.
First, he was in a hurry, second, the pathway down was a
lot easier, therefore, without needing to much time Guo
Jing with Huang Rong on his back quickly arrived by the
waterfall. He saw that man was wearing a raincoat, sitting
on a piece of rock, fishing.
The falling water created a strong rapids, the water flowed
too fast, how could there be any fish? Even if there was,
how could the fish have time to take the bait?
Guo Jing saw that man was about forty years old, his face
Guo Jing saw that man was about forty years old, his face
was black like the bottom of a pot, full with beards and
whiskers sprouting out like wire brush. His eyes stared
motionless toward the water. Seeing he was fishing with a
full concentration Guo Jing did not dare to disturb, he put
Huang Rong down by the willow tree to rest, while they
waited to see what kind of fish live in that waterfall.
After waiting for a long time suddenly a golden streak of
light came flashing out of the water; that fishermans face
showed delight, his fishing pole was bent downward. They
saw something about a foot long biting the fishing line.
That something did not look like either a fish or a snake, it
looked so strange.
Guo Jing was astounded, he could not restrain from calling
out, Ah! What is that?
By that time another golden streak jumped up the water
to bite the fishing line. That fisherman was delighted, he
kept the fishing pole steady. But the pole was bent more
and more. The fisherman struggled to keep it straight.
Crack! suddenly the pole broke. Two strange fish let the
fishing line go, then swam away complacently. The water
current was very strong but it seemed like those fish were
swimming in a still water. In an instant they disappeared
under a rock.
The fisherman turned around with eyes bulging, glaring
angrily, shouted loudly, Stinky kid, your old man has
waited painstakingly for half a day, and then you little thief
came and scared them away. His hands stretched out
with palms open wide, moved forward two steps ready to
pounce. But for an unknown reason he managed to control
his temper and held his big hands; his finger joints made
cracking sounds; his face was full of anger.
Guo Jing realized he had inadvertently caused trouble
therefore he did not dare to talk back. Uncle is angry,
that was my fault. But what kind of strange fish are they?
he humbly asked.
That fisherman scolded him, Are you blind? Those are not
fish, those are jin wawa [golden baby or baby doll].
Guo Jing was not angry even though scolded; he smiled
and asked further, Please forgive my ignorance, but what
is a jin wawa?
That fisherman flew into a rage, he shouted, Jin wawa is
jin wawa, why do you stinky little thief want to know
anyway?
Because Guo Jing earnestly wanted to ask him to show the
way to see Emperor Duan, he did not dare to say
anything, he simply raised his cupped fists to apologize.
Huang Rong could not hold her patience much longer, she
Huang Rong could not hold her patience much longer, she
interrupted, Jin wawa is a golden colored giant
salamander. We raise several pairs of them in my home.
Whats so strange about it?
Listening to Huang Rong correctly explained what a jin
wawa really was, the fisherman was slightly confounded,
he scolded, Humph, you are blowing your horn very loud!
Raising several pairs of them! Let me ask you, whats the
purpose of a jin wawa?
Whats the purpose? Huang Rong asked, They are
attractive, can make a ya ya ya noise like a little baby, so
we raise them to play with them.
Hearing her saying the right thing, that fishermans face
softened, he said, Little baby girl, if you raise several
pairs in your house, then you must give me a pair to
compensate my loss.
Why must I compensate you? Huang Rong asked.
The fisherman pointed to Guo Jing and said, I happened
to catch one with my fishing pole, but he came and rudely
shouted, so the other one appeared and pull apart my
fishing pole. This jin wawa is very smart; once it escaped
danger, dont ever think of catching it for the second time.
If I dont ask you to compensate me, whom should I ask?
Huang Rong smiled, Even if you did catch it, you only
caught one. Try as you might, but how could the second
one be willing to take your bait?
The fisherman could not find any word to answer this; he
scratched his head and said, All right then, just give me
one.
If you separate a pair of jin wawa, within three days
both of them, the male and the female, will die, Huang
Rong said.
That fisherman did not have any doubt anymore; he
cupped his fists and bowed respectfully to Guo Jing and
Huang Rong, All right, just consider it my fault, he said,
Would you share a pair with me?
Huang Rong smiled. Tell me first, what are you going to
do with jin wawa? she asked.
The fisherman hesitated a little bit, then explained, All
right, Ill tell you. My martial uncle is an Indian. He had
come to visit my master these past few days. On the way
here he managed to catch a pair of jin wawa; he was
very happy. He said there was an extremely poisonous
insect harming a lot of people in India. There was no way
of exterminating this insect. This jin wawa is actually the
insects adversary. He asked me to take care of them for a
few days, and then hand them back to him by the time he
is done talking to my master and is ready to go down the
is done talking to my master and is ready to go down the
mountain. He is going to take them back to India and
breed them. Who would have thought
Who would have thought you were not careful and let the
jin wawas run away into this waterfall, Huang Rong cut
him off.
That fisherman was startled, Ah! How did you know? he
asked.
Huang Rong pouted her little mouth and said, Is that so
difficult to guess? This jin wawa is really not easy to
keep. Originally we have five pairs, later on two pairs ran
away.
The fishermans eyes gleamed, his face showed a happy
expression. Good Miss, please give me a pair. You will still
have two pairs. Or else my martial uncle will be mad at
me; I may not be able to take it, he begged.
Huang Rong laughed. Its not difficult to give you a pair,
but why were you so vicious to us earlier? she asked.
That fisherman smiled awkwardly, he sheepishly said, Ay!
My bad temper; I really have to change. Good Miss, where
is your mansion? Is it alright if I follow you? Is it far from
here?
Huang Rong gently let out a deep breath and said, If you
say its near, it is not; but if you say it is far, it isnt either.
Maybe about three, four thousand lis from here.
That fisherman was startled, his brush-wire whiskers stood
up, he roared, Little girl, you are swindling me! His
vinegar-bowl sized fist raised up, ready to smash Huang
Rongs head; but realizing she was only a young and
feeble girl, he was afraid he might kill her. His fist stayed
midair then slowly dropped down to his side.
Guo Jing was ready, as soon as that fisherman strikes, he
would block the attack immediately. Huang Rong smiled
and said, Why worry? I have already had a good idea
from the start. Jing Gege, please call the white eagles.
Guo Jing was not clear of her intention, but he whistled to
call the eagles anyway. That fisherman was secretly
surprised; Guo Jings whistle echoed throughout the
valleys and mountains, supported by a profound internal
energy. Luckily I did not fight with him earlier, he
thought, Otherwise this little kid will beat me to death.
Not too long afterwards, the pair of eagles came flying by,
following the whistle sound. Huang Rong peeled a piece of
tree bark, and then carved a line of characters with a
needle, Father, I want a pair of jin wawa. Let the eagles
carry them back here. Your daughter Rong pays respect.
Guo Jing was delighted; he cut two pieces of cloth from his
belt and firmly tied the bark on the male eagles foot. Go
to the Peach Blossom Island, quickly go and quickly come
back, Huang Rong told the pair of eagles.
Guo Jing was afraid the eagles did not understand, he
pointed to the east and said three times, Peach Blossom
Island. The pair of eagles let out a long cry, lifted up their
wings and soared away. They made a circle in the air,
headed east and then disappeared behind the clouds in a
short moment.
The fishermans jaw dropped and stayed open for a while;
he muttered, Peach Blossom Island, Peach Blossom
Island? What is Huang Yaoshi, Venerable Huang to you?
He is my father, why? Huang Rong proudly said.
Ah! that fisherman exclaimed; he was at a loss of words.
Huang Rong said, My white eagles will bring the jin
wawa here in a few days; it wont be too late, will it?
I hope not, the fisherman said. He looked up and down
Jing and Rong two people to size them up with eyes full of
suspicions.
Guo Jing bowed and asked, We havent found out Uncles
honorable name.
The fisherman did not answer, instead he asked questions,
What are you doing here? Who told you to come here?
Guo Jing respectfully answered, Junior has come to seek
an audience with Emperor Duan. Initially he wanted to
say as Ying Gu had directed them to say, that Hong
Qigong had sent them to come; but he was not able to lie,
eventually he did not say anything.
My Shifu does not see outsiders, that fisherman sternly
said, What do you want from him?
By Guo Jings natural disposition, he wanted to speak the
truth, but he was afraid they would not be able to see the
Southern Emperor, and thus jeopardizing Huang Rongs
life. He could not say the truth, yet he did not have the
power to lie; so he hesitated before answering the
question.
The fisherman noticed his indeterminate expression, also
Huang Rongs thin and pale countenance; he had guessed
70, 80% correctly. You want my Shifu to heal your injury,
dont you? he roared.
Guo Jing felt like a heavy load was taken from his mind,
he had nothing to hide any longer. He had no other choice
but nodded hid head, but his heart was filled with anxiety
but nodded hid head, but his heart was filled with anxiety
and regret, he hated himself for not be able to tell a lie.
The fisherman was almost shouting, Dont ever think of
seeing my Shifu. Even if I have to bear my Shifu and
Shishus [martial uncle] scolding, I dont want your jin
wawa or yin wawa [silver baby] anymore. Just go gown
the mountain, quick!
His words without any doubt did not give them the
slightest amount of leniency. Guo Jing was silent for half a
day, sucking in cold air. After a moment he stepped
forward and bowed respectfully. The injured is the Huang
Daozhu [Island Master Huang] of Peach Blossom Islands
daughter. Currently she is also the Bangzhu of the Beggar
Clan. I am asking Uncle to consider Island Master Huang
and Hong Bangzhus golden faces and show us the way so
that we can seek an audience with the Emperor Duan.
Hearing the three characters Hong Bangzhu, the
fishermans countenance softened; he shook his head and
said, This young miss is the Beggar Clans Bangzhu? I
dont believe it.
Guo Jing pointed his finger to the bamboo stick in Huang
Rongs hand, he said, This is the Beggar Clan Leaders
Dog-beating Stick; certainly Uncle recognize it.
The fisherman nodded. What is the Nine-fingered Divine
Beggar to you, then? he asked.
He is our Benevolent Master, Guo Jing replied.
Ah! the fisherman exclaimed, Is that so? Are coming to
see my Shifu on the Nine-fingered Divine Beggars
instruction?
Guo Jing hesitated before answering, Huang Rong quickly
answered, Certainly.
The fisherman lowered his head in doubt, he thought, The
Nine-fingered Divine Beggar has an extraordinary
friendship with my Shifu. How should I handle this
matter?
Huang Rong understood his hesitation, she wanted to take
advantage of this opportunity; she said, Our Shifu sent us
here to seek an audience with Emperor Duan, other than
to ask him to treat injury, also to respectfully inform him
on a very important matter.
The fisherman suddenly raised his head up, with eyes
blazing like a thunderbolt he fixed his gaze on Huang Rong
and sternly asked, The Nine-fingered Divine Beggar told
you to seek audience with Emperor Duan?
Thats right! Huang Rong said.
Did he really say Emperor Duan and not some other
Did he really say Emperor Duan and not some other
name? the fisherman pressed.
Huang Rong knew there must be something in the way he
said that name, but she could not correct herself; she had
no choice but nodded her head in affirmative.
The fisherman moved two steps forward and with a loud
voice shouted, Emperor Duan has been no longer in this
world for a while now!
Jing, Rong, two people were shocked; with a shaking voice
they asked, He died?
The fisherman said, When Emperor Duan was leaving this
world, the Senior Nine-fingered Divine Beggar was by his
side. How could he tell you to visit Emperor Duan? Who
told you to come here? What kind of evil scheme are you
playing? Quickly tell me. While still speaking he took a big
step, his left hand brushed away, his right hand stretched
horizontally to grab Huang Rongs shoulder.
Guo Jing had guarded from the start against the possibility
that he would resort to violence. As soon as his right hand
was within a foot from Huang Rongs body, Guo Jings left
palm made a circle, his right palm went straight forward,
in the jian long zai tian [Seeing Dragon in the Field]
posture, blocking in front of Huang Rongs body.
This move was a purely defensive in nature, like a strong
invisible wall was suddenly appeared in between Huang
Rong and the fisherman. The fisherman saw that although
Guo Jing sent out his palm, but he was leaning to one
side, hence he did not actually attack him; he was slightly
surprised, but his hand continued to grab Huang Rongs
shoulder. When his hand was about half a foot apart from
his target, Guo Jings palm met his, and he felt a shot of
pain on his arm, flowing up to his chest, like his attacking
force rebounded and attacked his own body. He was afraid
Guo Jing would take advantage of this unfavorable
situation and launched another attack; he hurriedly leaped
back with arm horizontally situated in front of his chest. I
heard it when Hong Qigong discussed martial art with
Shifu; this is precisely his 18-Dragon Subduing Palms.
Then these two youngsters are truly his disciples; they
were not lying, he thought.
He saw Guo Jing cupped his fists across his chest with
modesty and respect; even though Guo Jing had gained
the upper hand, yet his expression did not show the least
bit of self-complacency, making a good impression on the
heart of the fisherman. He said, Although you two are
really the Senior Nine-fingered Divine Beggars disciples,
but he was not the one who sent you here, was he?
Guo Jing did not know how he could guess correctly, but
since their lie had been uncovered, he was unable to deny
and was compelled to nod his head. The fishermans face
and was compelled to nod his head. The fishermans face
was not as fierce and full of enmity as before. Even if the
injured were the Nine-fingered Divine Beggar himself, Xiao
Ge [lit. little elder brother, he was referring to himself]
still cannot take the Senior to go up the mountain and see
my Shifu. I beg for your forgiveness.
Even if my Shifu is here you still cannot take him up?
Huang Rong asked.
The fisherman shook his head, I cant! Even if you kill me
I still cant! he said.
In her heart Huang Rong was thinking over, He clearly
admitted that Emperor Duan is his Shifu; but he also said
that Emperor Duan has already died, and that Benevolent
Master Hong was by his side when he died. There are too
many strange things here, but this man is really difficult to
talk to. She thought further, His Shifu is on this
mountain, for that I am certain; whether he is Emperor
Duan or not, we have to go up and see him. She lifted her
eyes to see the mountain was so high that its peak
disappeared into the cloud above; it was higher than the
Iron Palms Middle Finger Peak, the mountain rocks looked
slippery, not even a blade of grass grew. It looked like the
waterfall was coming out of nowhere. There was no visible
path going up the mountain. She thought, Li Bai [a
famous poet from the Tang Dynasty] said the water of
Huang He [Yellow River] went up to the sky; this water
truly comes from the sky.
Following the waterfall her gaze moved down; her mind
was still churning a way to climb up the mountain,
suddenly her eyes caught a golden light glittering under
the water, something was moving in the water. Slowly she
walked to the side of the waterfall to see more clearly.
Turned out it was the pair of jin wawa beneath a rock,
their tails were swaying back and forth outside. Quickly
she beckoned Guo Jing to come over and see.
Ah! Guo Jing exclaimed, Let me go down to catch
them, he said.
No! Dont! Huang Rong said, The current is too strong,
how can you set your feet down? Dont be so foolish.
But Guo Jing thought, If I take the risk to catch these two
strange fish for the fisherman, maybe his heart will be
moved and he will take us to see his master. Otherwise,
will I have to see Huang Rong suffer from her injury
helplessly without anybody to heal her? He knew Huang
Rong would stop him, therefore, without saying anything,
without even took out his shoes or socks, he jumped into
the waterfall below.
Jing Gege! Huang Rong anxiously called. She stood up
and tried to rush forward, but her legs were feeble, she
was staggering.
was staggering.
The fisherman was also stunned, he extended his hand to
hold Huang Rong; then immediately rushed toward the
thatched hut. It looked like he was going to fetch
something to rescue Guo Jing.
Huang Rong sat back on a rock to watch Guo Jing. She
saw he was standing steadily in the water; the waterfall
flushed on him crazily, attacked him fiercely, but
surprisingly his body did not falter at all. Slowly bending
his waist he grabbed the jin wawa. With each hand
holding the jin wawas tail, he gently pulled them out. He
was afraid to injure the strange fish, hence he did not use
too much strength; who would have thought that the jin
wawas body was really slippery. By wriggling their tails
they managed to get loose from Guo Jings grab and
sneaked back under the rock. Guo Jing quickly reached
out, but he was still a little bit slow; in an instant the fish
disappeared without any trace.
Huang Rong cried out in dismay, suddenly she heard
somebody called out in alarm behind her back. She turned
around and saw the fisherman stood behind her. There
was a shiny black small boat on his left shoulder and two
iron oars in his left hand; obviously he was ready to rescue
Guo Jing.
Guo Jing sent his strength to his feet, with qian jin zhui
[thousand-catty fall] he stood firm on a rock, steady as a
pillar. He held his breath and reached down to the rock
under which the strange fish escaped, trying to lift it up.
To his delight the rock slightly moved. Using the dragon
fly to the sky from the 18-Dragon Subduing Palms his
hands jerked the rock up; with a loud splash that huge
rock was unexpectedly lifted up.
Guo Jing moved wonderfully fast; with the qian long wu
yong [hidden dragon is useless(?)] he shoved the rock
horizontally. The rock was hit both by his palm and the
waterfall; it fell down next to his body, with a rumbling
and gurgling noise it disappeared into the deep abyss
below. The noise echoed throughout the valley for a long
time. Guo Jing lifted high his arms with a jin wawa in
each hand; step by step he came out of the waterfall.
Day and night the water fell down, with the passage of
time it had created a gully some two zhangs [1 zhang is
approximately 10 feet or 3 meters] deep. The fisherman
saw Guo Jing was standing at the bottom of this gully;
how could he jump up? Hence he held out his oar for Guo
Jing to grab, then he would lift it up. But Guo Jing hands
were full with a pair of strange fish, he was afraid if he
loosened up his grip the fish would slip away. Gathering
his strength his right foot pushed the bottom, followed by
his left foot kicking the edge of the gully; he managed to
borrow the strength to leap up ashore.
Even though they have been together for a while, Huang
Even though they have been together for a while, Huang
Rong did not expect his skill had improved this much. She
was pleased and amazed at the same time to watch him
standing firm under water, lifting up the rock, grabbing the
fish, and leaping up from underneath the strong force of
the waterfall like it was nothing.
Actually, in order to save Huang Rong Guo Jing did not
think about how he recklessly braved the danger, but as
he was ashore he turned his head to see the rushing water
splashing everywhere, he could not help but feel dizzy and
scared. He could not believe he had this kind of guts to go
underwater.
The fisherman admired him endlessly; he knew that if Guo
Jings internal energy, lightness kungfu and external
strength were less than excellent not only he would not be
able to catch the fish, but he would certainly drowned into
the deep abyss underneath the fall.
The two jin wawas struggled in Guo Jings hands with
their wah wah calls, just like a babys cry. Guo Jing
laughed, No wonder they are called wawa fish, they
sounded just like a baby crying. He held out his hands to
give the fish to the fisherman.
The fishermans face bore a delightful expression, he
dropped his oars and held out his hand to receive the fish
when suddenly he remembered something. He withdrew
his hand and said, Just throw them back into the water, I
cant take them.
Why? Guo Jing wondered.
Even if I receive your jin wawa I still cant take you up to
see my Shifu, the fisherman said, Receiving a favor and
did not pay it back; wont I be the laughingstock of the
worlds heroes?
Guo Jing was startled, with a solemn face he said, Uncle
cannot take us up, you must have your own difficulty, how
could Junior force our will? But this pair of fish is such a
trivial matter, who said anything about favor? Uncle does
not need to think about it, please take them. While saying
it he shoved the fish into the fishermans hand.
The fisherman finally took the fish, his face looked
awkward. Guo Jing turned to Huang Rong and said,
Ronger, as the saying goes, life and death is in the fates
hand, a long life is difficult to predict; even if your injury is
incurable, on the cloudy road of life you will always have
your Jing Gege to keep you company. Let us go!
Listening to Guo Jing revealing his true feeling Huang
Rongs eyes turned red; but she still had something in her
heart. She turned to the fisherman and said, Uncle, you
are not willing to lead us up, thats all right. But there is
something I dont understand. If you dont tell me, then I
something I dont understand. If you dont tell me, then I
will die unsatisfied.
What is that? the fisherman asked.
This mountain peak is smooth as a mirror, Huang Rong
said, There is no pathway to the top. Even if you are
willing to take us up, how would you do that?
The fisherman thought, If I dont take them up, there is
no way they can go up the mountain by themselves. I
guess it wont do any harm to tell them. Thereupon he
said, If you think its difficult, then it is, but if you say its
easy, it really is very easy. Just around that horn-shaped
hill on the right there is no waterfall, the current is not as
strong. I can sit on this iron boat and paddle against the
flow. One time up I can take somebody with me, the
second time up I can take two people.
Ah! Huang Rong exclaimed, Thats how it is. Farewell
now! She stood up and leaning on Guo Jing for support
she turned around and left. Guo Jing cupped his fists
across his chest but did not say anything.
The fisherman saw they were walking down the mountain,
he was afraid the jin wawa would escape, he dashed
toward the thatched hut to put them away for safekeeping.
Quick! Grab the iron boat and the oars and go to that
horn-shaped peak, Huang Rong said,
Guo Jing was stunned. This isnt this inappropriate? he
stammered.
Fine! You want to be a gentleman, then be a gentleman!
Huang Rong said.
Which is more important? Saving Rongers life or be a
gentleman? This thought flashed through Guo Jings mind
several times; it was hard for him to decide. But then he
saw Huang Rong had started walking quickly to the peak;
he did not have time to contemplate much longer. He
heaved the iron boat up and hastily went to the peak. With
a loud shout, Up! he tossed the boat onto upstream of
the waterfall. Once the boat was out of his hands he
grabbed the iron oars and held them underneath his left
armpit, while with his right hand he embraced Huang
Rong.
By that time the iron boat had been floating downstream,
carried by the current. Suddenly he heard a sound of
secret projectile behind his head; immediately he ducked
and let the secret projectile flew over his head. He leaped
forward and in an instant both of them landed inside the
boat. A secret projectile hit Huang Rongs back, fortunately
it hit the soft hedgehog armor inside the sack on her back.
Amidst the rumbling noise of the water they heard the
Amidst the rumbling noise of the water they heard the
fishermans loud roar, but they could not hear clearly what
he was saying.
Very soon the boat was on the verge of the waterfall. If
they fell over the edge in this fast flowing waterfall their
bodies would certainly shattered to dust. Guo Jings left
hand grabbed the iron oar and hastily rowed with all his
might; the boat moved upstream a few feet. His right
hand released Huang Rong and grabbed the other oar and
pulled; again the boat moved a few feet forward.
The fisherman stood by the bank, pointing his two fingers,
angrily cursing and scolding. Amidst the wind and the
water noises they could hear some stinky girl and lowly
scoundrel words. Huang Rong giggled and said, He still
thinks you are the good man. He is only cursing me.
All Guo Jings attention was focused on rowing the boat;
he did not hear what she said. His arms frantically paddled
the boat against the flow; the iron boats keel was slowly
cutting the wave. The current on that place was not as
strong as the waterfall, but it was strong and rapid enough
to make Guo Jings face turned red from exerting his
strength. Several times he was almost pushed back
downstream.
A moment later they arrived at the part where the current
was slightly slower; by that time Guo Jing had started to
understand how to handle the oars. Using the mutual
hands combat technique he launched the divine dragon
swings its tail successively. Each paddling movement was
supported by the 18-Dragon Subduing Palms strength; his
palm strength was transmitted to the end of the oar. The
left hand paddled with divine dragon swings its tail,
followed by the right hand with divine dragon swings its
tail, the iron boat slowly moving upstream through a
winding river ways.
Even with that fisherman paddling, the boat would not
necessarily move faster than this, Huang Rong
complimented.
A short moment later there was sandy beach on either
side of the river; and after turning a bend, the scenery
was picturesque: the clear brook softly murmured, the
river flowed very smoothly, on some parts it even looked
like a still water. The river was only about a zhang wide,
with weeping willow trees on either side, their leaves
brushing the water. Just behind the green willow trees
they could see countless peach trees. It must be very
beautiful in the spring time when the peach trees were in
full bloom. Currently there was not a single peach blossom
in sight, but the river banks were full of clusters of white
florets, the air was thick with their fragrance.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong both were very relaxed; they
had never expected that in this high mountain peak there
was a whole different world. The water was deep green
was a whole different world. The water was deep green
like a jade, so deep that they could not see the bottom.
Guo Jing lowered the iron oar, trying to gauge the rivers
depth; but he was startled since the oar was almost
slipped from his grip. Turned out while on the surface the
water was smooth like a mirror, there was a strong current
flowing deep below the surface.
The iron boat slowly moved forward; birds were flying and
chirping among the green willow leaves. Huang Rong
sighed, If my injury is incurable, Id like to be buried
here; I dont want to go back down again, she said.
Guo Jing was about to say some encouraging words when
the iron boat suddenly entered a tunnel. Inside the tunnel
the fragrance was very thick while the water flowed faster;
they heard some loud noise ahead. Whats that? Guo
Jing asked.
Huang Rong shook her head, I dont know.
Very soon they saw a light, the iron boat had come out of
the tunnel; two people could not help to gasp, Beautiful!
Outside the tunnel they saw an enormous fountain,
perhaps its height reached two zhangs. The white bubbles
and jade-green streams formed a giant water column
spurting straight up to the sky from the middle of a rock.
The noise they heard came from this fountain. The creek
stopped here; turned out this fountain was the spring from
which the river and the waterfall originated.
Guo Jing helped Huang Rong came ashore. He pulled the
iron boat up a rock and turned his head around. He saw
the sun light shone through the water column, created a
dazzlingly beautiful rainbow. The scenery was out-of-this-
world; even if they had hundreds praises, they would not
be able to find one that is suitable to describe what they
saw. All they could do was holding each others hand and
sat side by side on a rock; their heart was bright and
clean, with nothing to worry.
After enjoying this scenery for half a day, they suddenly
heard a sound of singing coming from behind the rainbow.
The tune was shan po yang [hillside sheep]:
Cities and towns turned bad, where are the heroes? Can
the dragon in the cloud explain? Thinking about prosperity
and decline, constricting the chest. Tang Dynasty arose
Sui Dynasty declined, the way of the world is like an ever
changing cloud. Quick, is the heaven and earths fault;
slow, also is the heaven and earths fault!
The hillside sheep was a popular song from the end of the
Song Dynasty, everybody everywhere could sing the song.
The tune was only one, but the lyrics could be changed as
the singer wished, so unavoidably there are hundreds of
thousands variations out there, only most of them were
thousands variations out there, only most of them were
rustic and vulgar.
Huang Rong noticed that this song was lamenting the rise
and decline of human race, carrying a profound meaning;
she secretly applauded the singer. She saw the singer
came out from behind the rainbow; his left hand carried a
bundle of firewood, while his right hand holding an axe;
turned out he was a woodcutter.
Huang Rong recalled Ying Gus note that read, Anyone
seeking medical help is a taboo to him, if you mention
your intention, before you reach his residence you will be
stopped by the vicious hands of a fisherman, a
woodcutter, a farmer and a scholar. At that time she was
not clear what a fisherman, a woodcutter, a farmer and a
scholar meant, but now she realized the man catching jin
wawa was the fisherman, and now she saw the
woodcutter. Then the fisherman, the woodcutter, the
farmer and the scholar must be Emperor Duans disciples
or trusted aides. She could not help feeling anxious, It
was really not easy to go through that fisherman. This
woodcutters song was not vulgar, looks like he is not easy
to deal with. I wonder what kind of people are the farmer
and the scholar?
In the meantime the woodcutter continues to sing, On the
Tianjin bridge, leaning against the railing looking afar, the
air of the royalty has withered and fallen. Amidst the dark
green trees and the vast water, from the cloud platform
the resurgence is nowhere to be seen. From eternity, in a
cycle of life, everything perished. Merit, wont last forever!
Name, also wont last forever!
He slowly walked near and looked toward Jing and Rong,
two peoples direction; but it was as if he did not see
them, he simply drew his axe and started chopping wood
on the hillside.
Huang Rong noticed this mans face was grand and heroic,
his appearance like that of a tigers. The way he lifted his
hand or took a step carried an impressive power like that
of an army general. If he wasnt wearing coarse clothes
and chopping woods in this secluded mountain, he surely
gave an impression as the general who is in charge of a
large army. Huang Rongs heart was stirred, Shifu said
that the Southern Emperor, Emperor Duan is actually an
emperor of Dali in Yunnan; could it be that this woodcutter
was actually his general? Only why did his song carry a
desperate and mournful sentiment? she thought.
The woodcutter continued singing, Mountain peaks stand
as if they are gathered together, the billows roll as if they
were angry. The mountains and rivers in and around the
road to Tongguan; looking to the west, hearts full of
doubts. Grieving Qin and Han dynasties, their palaces have
turned into dust. Flourished, common people suffered;
perished, common people suffered!
perished, common people suffered!
Listening the last two lines, Huang Rong remembered her
father often said, What is emperor or general? All are
criminals harming common people. Toppling dynasty,
changing surname; in the end the common people
suffered! She was unable to restrain from shouting her
praise, Good song!
The woodcutter turned his head, inserting the axe back to
his waist he asked, Good? Whats good about it?
Huang Rong was about to answer, but then she thought,
He loves to sing, why dont I sing the hillside sheep to
answer him? Thereupon she smiled slightly, lowered her
head and sang, Green mountains waiting for each other,
white clouds love each other; not even dreaming of purple
robe and golden belt. One thatched hut among the
blooming wild flower; why worry over who flourished and
who perished? Sufficient is a humble pathway and a single
ladle. Poor, spirit does not change; success, the will does
not change!
She had concluded that this woodcutter must be the
general who followed the Southern Emperor to this
secluded place; formerly he must be in charge of the
whole army, one who once held a prominent place in the
kingdom. Accordingly the song she sang was a praise to
his merit and name, to the one who lived contentedly in a
wild mountain forest. Actually, even though she was witty
and intelligent, by all means she was not a scholar who in
a short time was able to compose a good song like the one
she had just sung. When she was on the Peach Blossom
Island she heard her father sang this song; only she
changed several characters to emphasis this woodcutters
former days of riches and honor and place great
importance on his meritorious achievements. It was a pity
she was suffering an injury that her internal energy was
not as strong and her voice was rather weak. As the
saying goes, qian chuan wan chuan, ma pi bu chuan! [lit.
thousand times bore through, ten thousand times bore
through; horses fart does not bore through meaning
Anything gets through me except horse fart (Courtesy of
Sunnysnow)] This song had made the woodcutter very
pleased when he heard it. He had noticed that Jing and
Rong, two people were riding on the iron boat and using
the iron oars to paddle along the river; surely it must be
the fisherman down the mountain who lend the boat to
them. He did not have any suspicion, and without asking
too many questions he simply pointed to a hillside and
said, Go up that way!
They saw a long rattan about the size of a humans arm
hanging along the hillside going up to the peak. Jing and
Rong, two people looked up above to see half of the peak
was hidden in the cloud, it was unclear how high the peak
was.
When Huang Rong and the woodcutter were singing songs,
Guo Jing did not understand even half a word of what they
were talking about. As the woodcutter let them go and
directed them to go up, he still did not know the reason;
but fearing the woodcutter might change his mind, without
saying anything he carried Huang Rong on his back,
grabbed the long rattan with both of his hands, and with a
heave started climbing up.
His arms alternately pulled and they crawled up fast. Just
in a short moment they had climbed about a dozen of
zhangs; indistinctly they could still hear the woodcutter
singing something like, in the past people struggled,
but where are they now? Victory, they all turned into dust!
Defeat, they all turned into dust!
Crouching on Guo Jings back Huang Rong laughed and
said, Jing Gege, according to what he said, we dont need
to seek medical help.
Guo Jing was baffled, What? he asked.
In any case everybody will die; if I am healed, I will turn
into dust! If I am not healed, I will still turn into dust!
Huang Rong said.
Pei! Guo Jing spat, Dont listen to him.
Huang Rong softly sang, Alive, you carry me on your
back! Dead, you carry me on your back!
Along with Huang Rongs playful song, two people had
entered the cloud; all they saw was a vast expanse of
whiteness everywhere they looked. It was still summer,
the weather was hot, but actually they felt the chill in the
air. Huang Rong sighed, Right in front of our eyes are
countless marvels; even if my injury cannot be healed, our
trip here will not be in vain.
Ronger, Guo Jing said, Can you just not mention life
and death anymore?
Huang Rong lowered her head and laughed, she gently
blew her breath on the back of Guo Jings neck. Guo Jing
felt his neck warm and itchy, he called out, Dont give me
trouble! If my hands slip, both of us will plunge to our
death.
Huang Rong laughed, Fine! she said, This time it wasnt
me who talk about life and death!
Guo Jing laughed, he could not answer; he crawled up
faster and a short moment later they got to the end, or to
be precise, the root where the rattan grew. Turned out
they had arrived at the peak. They had just set their feet
on solid ground when suddenly a loud rumbling was heard,
as if a mountain rock burst apart; and then they also
heard an ox bellowing loudly, followed by a mans loud
heard an ox bellowing loudly, followed by a mans loud
shout.
Guo Jing was surprised, This peak is so high, yet there is
an ox here. So strange! Carrying Huang Rong on his back
he rushed toward the noise.
The fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and the
scholar. If there is a farmer, then there must be an ox,
Huang Rong said.
She had just finished talking when they saw a yellow ox on
the hillside with its head lifted up, bellowing loudly; but
the ox was actually in a very odd position. It was lying on
its back on a rock, its four legs struggled but could not
stand up. The rock was shaking, ready to fall down, below
the rock was a man suspending the rock with both of his
hands on top of his head like a letter T; if his hands
slipped, both the rock and the ox would fall down into the
canyon below. That man was standing on a piece of
protruding cliff, there was nowhere he could step back. If
he did not want to give that ox up, the rock would crush
down and not only break his arms, but his legs as well.
Looking at their condition, apparently that ox was grazing
on a hillside and stepped on a loose rock. That man being
near tried to save the ox by catching the rock but ended
up in this precarious situation.
Huang Rong smiled, Just now we heard the song hillside
sheep, and now we see the hillside ox! she said.
On that mountain peak there was a piece of flat land,
already plowed ready for cultivation, about twenty mus
[around 1.6 acres or 2/3 of a hectare] rice field. There was
a hoe by the edge of the field. The man who held the rock
was bare-chested, his legs were covered with mud up to
his knees; looked like the ox fell down when he was
weeding the grass.
Huang Rong looked around to assess the situation, she
mulled over in her heart, This man obviously is the
farmer from the fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer
and the scholar. The ox weighs approximately three
hundred catties [about 300 lbs or 150 kg]; looks like that
rock is not lighter that the ox. Even though half of the rock
is leaning on the hillside, yet looking at his steady feet,
this man has an astonishing strength.
Guo Jing had already put her down and rushed to help.
Huang Rong hastily called out, Not so fast, dont be rash!
But Guo Jing thought helping others was more important;
he had already arrived by the farmers side.
He crouched underneath the rock and lifted it up while
saying, Ill hold it, you go and save the ox first!
That farmer felt his load was getting lighter, but he was
still afraid that Guo Jing might not be strong enough to
still afraid that Guo Jing might not be strong enough to
support both the ox and the big rock. He let go his right
hand and leaned to the side, but his left hand was still
supporting the bottom of the rock. Guo Jing steadied his
legs, then exerted his internal strength and pushed
upward with both of his arms; the rock was lifted up for
about a foot, giving that farmer an opportunity to let his
left hand go.
The farmer waited for a moment. After seeing that the big
rock would not crush down, he knew Guo Jings strength
was enough to support it. Finally he stooped down and got
out from underneath the rock, leaped to the hillside to
save the yellow ox. He could not help but stealing a glance
toward Guo Jing to see what kind of hero had suddenly
come and offered help. He was astonished since what he
saw was an eighteen, nineteen years old youngster. More
surprisingly, this youngsters hands were holding up the
rock and the ox seemingly without straining himself.
That farmer was always proud of having an outstanding
physical strength, but obviously this youngsters strength
was far above his. His suspicions arose; he also looked
down the hillside and saw a young woman leaning against
a rock, her facial expression was weary, like she was
suffering from a serious illness. His suspicion deepened,
Friend, what are you doing here? he asked Guo Jing.
To seek an audience with your master, Guo Jing replied.
For what purpose? the farmer asked again.
Guo Jing was startled and for an instant did not know how
to reply. Huang Rong on the side called out, Quickly pull
the ox to safety first, it wont be too late to ask question
later. If his hands slip, wont the man and the ox fall down
together?
The farmer thought, These two are here to see Shifu, how
come my two elder martial brothers down the mountain
did not shoot whistling arrows? If these two broke through
them, that means their martial arts are not to be trifled
with. Now while his hands are not free, I need to
understand this matter better. Thereupon he asked, Are
you going to ask my Shifu to treat your injury?
Guo Jing thought, The people down the mountains are
already aware anyway, there is no need to hide the truth
from him. He simply nodded his head.
The farmers countenance slightly changed, I need to ask
first, he said. Without pulling the ox away he leaped down
the hillside.
Hey! Guo Jing shouted, Help me put down this rock
first, then we can talk!
The farmer smiled, I will be back right away.
The farmer smiled, I will be back right away.
Observing what was going on, Huang Rong had already
guessed early on that farmers intention; he wanted to
waste Guo Jings strength. He would deliberately wait for
Guo Jing to be weary from suspending the rock, and then
he would comeback and lent a hand. By that time it would
be easy to expel these two people to go down the
mountain. She hated herself for being injured at a time
like this that she was unable to help Guo Jing shove away
the big rock. She saw the farmer dashed out of the field,
did not know when he would be coming back; she was
anxious and angry at the same time. Hey, Uncle! she
called out, Please come back!
That farmer paused and smiled, He has a tremendous
strength, nothing bad will happen to him in three-quarter
or an hour time, dont worry, he said.
Huang Rong was angry, she thought, Jing Gege was kind
enough to help you, but you actually tricked him and let
him trapped for three-quarter or an hour. I have to find a
way to give you a lesson. She creased her eyebrows and
thought of an idea, Uncle, she called, You want to ask
your Shifus advice, that is very reasonable. Here is a
letter from Benevolent Master Hong Qigong to be delivered
to your master. Can you take it with you?
Ah! hearing Hong Qigongs name that farmer exclaimed
in surprise, Turned out Miss is the Nine-fingered Divine
Beggars disciple. Does this Xiao Ge [lit. little/young elder
brother] also belong to Senior Hongs school? No wonder
he is this good. He came back to fetch the letter.
Huang Rong nodded, Hey, he is my martial brother,
capable of lifting several hundreds catties. Speaking of
martial art he is not too far below Uncle. Slowly she
opened her sack, pretending to find the letter; but first she
took the soft hedgehog armor, and then turned her gaze
toward Guo Jing, her face had a frightened look. Aiyo! Not
good! she called out, His palms are about to be smashed
up. Uncle, quickly find a way to help him.
The farmer was startled, but then he laughed, He is fine,
he said, Where is the letter? He held out his hand to get
the letter.
You dont know, Huang Rong anxiously said, My martial
brother is practicing the pi kong zhang
[hacking/slicing/splitting empty air palm technique]. His
palms were soaked in vinegar just last night, but his
training is not complete yet. If his palms are put under
pressure for a long time, they will be destroyed. On the
Peach Blossom Island her father had trained her in pi
kong zhang hence she was familiar with the training
method.
Although the farmer did not know this martial art, but he
was a martial art experts disciple, his knowledge was
was a martial art experts disciple, his knowledge was
extensive; he had heard about this particular martial art,
he thought, If for no apparent reason I caused injury to
the Nine-fingered Divine Beggars disciple, not only my
Shifu would rebuke me, but I would also regret it for the
rest of my life. Moreover, he was kind enough to help me.
Only I dont know whether what this young miss said was
a truth or a lie. I am afraid she is just tricking me into
releasing him from underneath the rock.
Huang Rong understood his hesitation, she took the soft
hedgehog armor out and shook it. This is the Peach
Blossom Islands most precious treasure, the soft
hedgehog armor; blade and sword cannot harm it. I am
asking Uncle to put it on his shoulder as a cushion and let
him support the rock with his shoulder. That way he wont
be able to walk away, but he wont suffer any injury, wont
that satisfy both parties? Or else you will cause injury to
his palms and my Shifu wont hold you innocent and will
find your Shifu to settle the score.
The farmer had also heard about the soft hedgehog armor;
half believing and half doubting he took the armor. Huang
Rong saw that he was not convinced yet, so she said, My
Shifu taught me not to lie to others, how can I deceive
Uncle? If Uncle does not believe me, then try chopping this
armor several times.
The farmer saw her innocent face, he thought, Nine-
fingered Divine Beggar is an honorable Senior with high
skill, his words are like gold and jade; whenever my Shifu
mentioned his name, he always do so with utmost respect
and admiration. This young miss also does not look like a
liar. It was because he was thinking about his masters
safety and well-being that he did not dare to act
carelessly. Hence he drew the short blade from his waist
and chopped the soft hedgehog armor several times. Sure
enough, the armor did not show any trace of damage; it
was truly one of the Wulin worlds treasures. All his doubts
were gone, Very well, I will put this on his shoulder as a
cushion, he said.
Not in a million years did he know that behind Huang
Rongs innocent and childlike face hid a heart and mind full
of tricks. He took the soft hedgehog armor and went
toward Guo Jing. He threw the armor on Guo Jings
shoulder and exerted his strength toward his arms he
lifted up the rock and said, Let your hands go, support
this rock with your shoulder.
Leaning on a mountain rock Huang Rong kept her
attention toward those two men. As soon as the farmer
picked up the big rock she called out, Jing Gege, fei long
zai tian [dragon fly to the sky]!
Guo Jing felt his hands were free, he also heard Huang
Rongs shout; almost without thinking his right palm
pushed forward, his left palm made a turn from the right
pushed forward, his left palm made a turn from the right
wrist, launching the fei long zai tian from the 18-Dragon
Subduing Palms. He leaped to the air, again his right palm
turned ahead of his left palm and pushed forward; he
landed by Huang Rongs side, with the soft hedgehog
armor still perched nicely on his shoulder. He heard the
farmer shouting curses; so he turned his head to see the
farmer with his hands high in the air, supporting the big
rock and was not able to move.
Huang Rong was very proud of herself, she said, Jing
Gege, lets go. Turning her head to the farmer she said,
You have a tremendous strength; nothing bad will happen
to you in three-quarter or an hour time, dont worry.
The farmer cursed her, Little girl, you deceived this old
man! You said the Nine-fingered Divine Beggar always
keep his words. Humph! This honorable Seniors illustrious
name is ruined by a little girl.
Huang Rong smiled, What did I ruin? she said, My Shifu
taught me never to tell a lie, but my father said that
deceiving people once in a while is not a big deal. I love to
listen to my father, my Shifu cannot do anything about
that.
Who is your father? the farmer was angry.
Ah! Didnt I let you test the soft hedgehog armor? Huang
Rong asked.
The farmer cursed even more, I deserve to die! I deserve
to die! Turned out this sly little girl is the Old Heretic
Huangs daughter. Why was I so muddleheaded?
Huang Rong laughed, Thats right! My Shifus words are
like a mountain, he has never deceived anybody. This is
very difficult to learn, I dont want to follow his teaching.
Ill say my fathers teaching is better! She giggled and
pulled Guo Jings hand, leading him to follow the pathway.
[Authors note: the popular tune originated from the
Northern Song Dynasty during its peaceful years. Since its
appearance, the tune had become a popular folk song
during both the Song and Jin era. The source of Hillside
Sheep sung by the woodcutter and Huang Rong was
actually the later version of the tune.]
End of Chapter 29.
Reply With Quote
05-23-07, 12:02 PM
Chapter 30 Reverend Yideng
Chapter 30 Reverend Yideng
#60
foxs
Senior Member
(Translated by Foxs, edited by Eliza Bennet)
Caption to the picture:
Successively crossing seven gaps, they heard
someone reading aloud; it seemed like they had
arrived at the end of the stone bridge. On the other
side of the gap a scholar was sitting cross-legged, a
book in his hand, from which he was reading. Behind
the scholar there was another short gap.
Two people walked forward following the mountain
pathway and before long the pathway had come to an end.
Ahead was a stone bridge about one foot wide, perched in
between two mountain peaks, covered with cloud that the
other end was invisible. If this stone bridge were laid on
the ground, it would act just like a narrow alley, nothing to
be afraid of; but under the stone bridge was a deep
canyon. Just looking at it would cause the heart to tremble
with fear, let alone walk across it.
Huang Rong sighed, This Emperor Duan hid himself really
well. If an enemy came full of enmities arrived to this
place, half of his hatred would disappear first, she said.
Why did that fisherman say Emperor Duan has left this
mortal world? Guo Jing asked, He really caused my heart
unrest.
I really cannot guess what he meant by that, Huang
Rong replied, Looking at his face he didnt seem to be
lying. He also said that our Shifu saw it with his own eyes
when Emperor Duan passed away.
Things have come this far, we can only move forward and
not go back, Guo Jing said. He squatted to carry Huang
Rong on his back, and then with his lightness kungfu
walked toward that stone bridge.
The stone bridges surface was bumpy, plus it was
enveloped in thick cloud all year long, which made it
exceptionally slippery. The slower they walked the higher
was the chance for them to fall down. Hence Guo Jing
dashed forward quickly. After about seven, eight zhangs
later suddenly Huang Rong called out, Careful, the
bridges broken ahead.
Guo Jing also saw that the stone bridge was suddenly
broken with about seven, eight feet gap in between.
Instead of slowing down he ran faster and borrowing the
momentum he leaped across the gap.
Huang Rong had already gone through terrible danger;
early on she had already disregarded life and death. She
laughed and said, Jing Gege, your flying is not as steady
as the white eagles.
Dashing through a section, jumping over a gap, very soon
they had crossed seven such gaps. Across the mountain
ahead they saw a stretch of flat land. Suddenly they heard
someone was reading aloud. Looked like they had arrived
Join Date:
Posts:
Apr 2006
1,476
someone was reading aloud. Looked like they had arrived
at the end of the stone bridge, but at the end of the bridge
there was actually a very long gap, almost a zhang wide
[about 10 feet or 3 meters]. On the other side of the gap a
scholar was sitting cross-legged, a book in his hand, from
which he was reading aloud. Behind the scholar there was
another short gap.
Guo Jing halted, he stood firm on the bridge, he was at a
loss of what to do next, Jumping over this gap is not too
difficult, he thought, But that scholar is sitting right in
the middle of the bridge; other than the place he occupies,
there is no place I can set my feet on. Thereupon with a
loud voice he called out, Juniors are seeking audience
with your Honorable Master, we are asking Uncle to show
us the way.
The scholars head was swaying while he read with rapt
attention, as if he did not hear Guo Jing. Guo Jing raised
his voice and called out one more time, the scholar still
turned a deaf ear to him. Ronger, what do we do? Guo
Jing said in a low voice.
Huang Rong frowned without saying anything, she looked
at the place where that scholar was sitting and realized
this matter could be complicated. The stone bridge was so
narrow that fighting on it meant a life and death situation.
Even if Guo Jing won, they were coming to seek help, how
could they harm anybody? She looked at the scholar
again, who still did not pay any attention, and could not
help but secretly feel worried. She tried to listen to what
the scholar was reading, and found out that it was the
widely common book of lun yu [Analects of Confucius].
He was reading: An evening in the spring time, the spring
garments were ready. Five, six people wearing hat, six,
seven people were young. Taking a bath by the river bank,
the breeze made the fountain dance, and the song carried
back by the wind.
He was reading with flourish and ardent interest, sighing
three times, resembling the spring breeze carrying the
song faraway, like he was enjoying the book immensely.
Huang Rong thought, If I want him to open his mouth, I
must provoke him. Thereupon she sneered and said, Its
useless even if you read the Confucian Analects a
thousand times but do not understand the Masters
sublime words with deep meaning.
The scholar was startled and stopped reading immediately.
He raised his head and said, What sublime words with
deep meaning? Please enlighten me.
Huang Rong took a good look on that scholar; he looked to
be around forty years of age, xiao yao jin [scholar hat] on
his head, a folding fan in his hand, a long black beard
under his chin, truly he had a scholars appearance. She
coldly laughed and asked, Sire, do you know how many
disciples Confucius had?
disciples Confucius had?
The scholar smiled, Whats so difficult about that? he
said, Confucius had 3000 disciples altogether, among
those, 72 were his best students.
From the 72 disciples, some were old and some were
young, Huang Rong continued, Do you know how many
disciples wore hat [meaning older] and how many were
young?
The scholar was startled and said, It was not recorded in
the Confucian Analects; other classics and commentaries
also do not have that information recorded.
I said its useless if you do not understand the Masters
sublime words with deep meaning, did I say anything
wrong? Huang Rong asked. I clearly heard you read just
a moment ago, Five, six people wearing hat; six, seven
people were young. Five times six is thirty, there were 30
older disciples; six times seven is forty-two, there were 42
younger disciples. You add two numbers together and you
will get exactly 72 people. I see you are reading without
understanding. Hey! Dangerous! Really dangerous!
The scholar heard how she made a strong argument on an
obscure matter in the classic book, he could not stifle his
laugh, but in his heart he also admitted her intelligence
and quick-wit. He smiled and said, Young Miss really has
a mind filled with poetry books. My utmost admiration. You
want to see my Shifu, may I know for what business?
Huang thought, If I say we are here to seek treatment,
he will certainly do his utmost to make things difficult for
us. But his question cannot be left unanswered. Fine. He
was reading the Confucian Analects, I will also quote from
Confucius to dodge his question. Thereupon she said, A
Sage I dont have to see! A Gentleman, I may see. A
friend came from afar, isnt that a delight to the heart?
The scholar looked up to the sky and laughed hard for half
a day. All right, all right, he said, I have three subject
tests for you. If you pass, I will take you to see my Shifu.
But if you fail even one, I will have to ask you two to go
back to where you came from.
Aiyo! Huang Rong said, I havent read too many books,
if it is too difficult I might not be able to answer.
Not difficult, not difficult, the scholar said, I have a
poem here, inside it hidden my origin in four characters.
Lets see if you can guess it.
Good, a riddle! Huang Rong said, It should be
interesting. Please say it.
The scholar twisted his beard and started to recite, Six
scriptures have been in the chest for a long time, one
scriptures have been in the chest for a long time, one
sword for ten years has been sharpened in the hand
Huang Rong stuck out her tongue and said, Skilled in
both pen and sword [wen wu quan cai lit. literature and
martial art complete skills], thats terrific!
The scholar smiled and continued, On top of an apricot
flower a branch hung horizontally; if you are afraid to
divulge the heavens secret, dont open the mouth. One
dot escalated as big fight, nevertheless cannot even cover
half a bed. The name completed, the hat hung, time to
turn back home. My true identity, does Sir know?
Huang Rong thought, The name completed, the hat
hung, time to turn back home. My true identity, does Sir
know? Looking at your appearance, you must be Emperor
Duans minister of the days past; hanging your hat
following your master, returning to this hidden wooded
mountain. Whats so difficult to guess? Thereupon she
said, When you add a character one ( ) and ten ( )
underneath the character six ( / ), it becomes the
character xin ( = ). Add a horizontal line to the character
apricot ( ), and take away the character mouth ( ) ),
it becomes the character wei ( ). Add a character big
( 9 ) to half of a bed ( j ) and put a dot on it, it becomes
the character zhuang ( [ ). Take the hat off the
character complete ( ), it becomes the character yuan
( ). Xin Wei Zhuang Yuan; please accept my respect.
Turned out Sir was the Zhuang Yuan [number one scholar,
the title conferred to a person who came out first in the
highest imperial examination] of the Xin Wei year.
The scholar was taken aback; he thought his riddle was
very difficult. Even if one could finally come out with an
answer, it should have taken at least half a day. These two
youngsters martial art skill might be high, but they would
not be able to stand on this narrow stone bridge for too
long. He thought he would advice them to give up and
nicely went back down the mountain. Who would have
thought that almost without thinking Huang Rong was able
to give him the correct answer. He could not help but feel
utterly surprised. He now knew this girl was exceptionally
smart; he had to find a more difficult question for her.
He swept his gaze around and saw a row of palm trees by
the hillside, the leaves swaying gently in the light breeze,
resembling the movement of a fan. He was a zhongyuan,
naturally he was more gifted than an average scholar. He
waved the fan in his hand and said, I have the top part of
a couplet, asking Miss to please complete it.
Completing a couplet is not as interesting as a riddle,
Huang Rong said, All right, looks like if I cant complete it,
you wont let us pass. Bring it on!
The scholar waved his fan, pointing to the row of palm
trees and said, The wind sways the palm trees, like a
thousand hands waving the folding fan. This top part not
thousand hands waving the folding fan. This top part not
only depicted the scenery, but clearly lifted up his position
as well.
Huang Rong thought, If I only mention any object without
meaningful correlation, my victory wont be complete.
She also swept her gaze around and saw a tiny temple
with a lotus pond in front of it. It was the seventh month,
the middle of summer, but on this high mountain the
mornings were cold; most part of the lotus leaf had
already withered by frost. Her heart was moved, she
smiled and said, I have the second part of that couplet,
but it will offend Uncle; its inconvenient for me to say it.
You might as well say it, the scholar replied.
You must promise you are not going to get angry, Huang
Rong said.
I wont, the scholar promised.
Huang Rong pointed to the xiao yao jin on his head and
said, Very well. My second line is: The frost withers the
lotus leaf, like a one-legged demon wearing a xiao yao
jin.
At this second line the scholar burst out in laughter.
Wonderful! Wonderful! he said, Not only the line is very
appropriate, it came very quick too!
Guo Jing saw the lotus stem did indeed prop up a withered
leaf, looking like a single-legged ghost wearing a xiao yao
jin; he could not help laughing too. Huang Rong smiled,
Dont laugh, dont laugh! she said, Once we fall down
we will become a pair of ghosts without the xiao yao jin!
The scholar thought, Ordinary couplet wont baffle her; I
will have to resort to the ultimate. Suddenly he
remembered when he was a young student his teacher
mentioned a couplet that for dozens of years nobody could
ever complete; he decided to make things difficult for her;
thereupon he said, I have another couplet, asking Miss to
complete it: qin se pi pa ( * ) [qin, se and pi pa
are all stringed-instruments], all heads adorned by eight
big kings.
Listening to this Huang Rong was delighted, Qin se pi pa
four characters altogether have eight king ( )
characters on them; originally it was a very difficult
couplet. Its a pity this couplet is not your own creation.
Father had solved this couplet many years ago on the
Peach Blossom Island when he had nothing else to do. I
will pretend to have difficulty completing it to tease him.
She wrinkled her brow and made her face looked
distressed. The scholar was delighted she was finally
baffled; he felt very smug. But then he was afraid Huang
Rong would ask him back, so he said up front, This is a
Rong would ask him back, so he said up front, This is a
very difficult couplet, I dont have the answer either. But
we have agreed that if Miss cannot answer it then you
must return.
Huang Rong smiled, Whats so difficult to complete the
couplet? Only I have just offended Uncle, now with my
answer I will offend all four of you, the fisherman, the
woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar; thats why I was
so hesitant to say it.
The scholar did not believe her, he thought, Just
completing the couplet is an extremely difficult task to do;
how can you offend us four martial brothers at the same
time? Hence he said, If you really can complete the
couplet, what harm will a little joke bring?
Huang Rong smiled, If thats the case, let me ask for your
forgiveness first. The second line is, chi mei wang liang (
) [mountain elf, demon, elf, fairy all are fairy
tales supernatural characters; all characters have demon
( ) on their sides], four little demons with their belly and
intestines.
The scholar was astonished, he sprang up to stand; with
his long sleeve fluttered he dashed toward Huang Rong, I
give up with full admiration, he said.
Huang Rong returned his obeisance and said with a smile,
If four honorable Uncles did not do your utmost to hinder
us going up the mountain, your couplets were really
difficult to complete.
Turned out when Huang Yaoshi solved this riddle, Chen
Xuanfeng, Qu Lingfeng, Lu Chengfeng and Feng Mofeng,
four disciples were by his side; Huang Yaoshi meant this
second line as a joke to his four disciples. That time Huang
Rong was not even born yet. Later she heard her father
recalling this story and today she managed to use the
same line to make fun of the fisherman, the woodcutter,
the farmer and the scholar.
Humph, the scholar snorted. He turned around to make
a small gap and said, Please.
Guo Jing was standing quietly listening to these two
exchanging literary attacks to each other; he was afraid
Huang Rong would not be able reply and thus waste all
previous efforts. Seeing that the scholar moved aside to
make a way for them, he was very delighted. He exerted
his strength and jumped over the gap; landed on the spot
where the scholar had previously sat. Finally he jumped
over the last gap.
The scholar noticed how Guo Jing leaped over the gaps
with ease even while carrying Huang Rong on his back; he
sighed and said in his heart, I pride myself as highly
skilled in both literary and martial art; actually in literature
skilled in both literary and martial art; actually in literature
I am inferior to this young girl, and in martial art I am not
this youngsters match. Ashamed, I am really ashamed.
He glanced sideways to see Huang Rongs delighted
expression; he thought this girl had just beat an honorable
and highly educated zhuang yuan, no wonder she could
not hide her upbeat feeling. He thought, Let me tease
her, teaching her not to be too self-complacent!
Thereupon he said, Miss literary talent is extraordinary,
but your behavior is lacking.
I beg your explanation, Huang Rong said.
The scholar replied, Mengzi [Mencius] wrote in his book:
Men and women do not get intimate, that is only proper.
I see Miss is an unmarried woman, this Xiao Ge [little
elder brother] is not your husband; how can he carried
you on his back? Mengzi said a brother can help a
drowning sister-in-law, or an uncle helps his niece. Miss
has not fallen into the water, this Xiao Ge is also not your
brother-in-law. This kind of carrying and hugging is truly
violating religious teaching.
Humph, Huang Rong thought, Brother Jing is good to
me, yet other people always make a big deal of the fact
that he is not my husband. Shige [martial (older) brother]
Lu Chengfeng also said the same thing as this scholar.
Thereupon she said point-blankly, Mengzi loved to talk
nonsense; how can you believe what he said?
The scholar was offended, Mengzi was a great and worthy
sage; why cant we believe what he said?
Huang Rong smiled and recited, How can a beggar have
two wives? Where did the neighbor have so many chickens
from? The Zhou (dynasty) still had an emperor, why
discuss many matters with the Wei and Qi (dynasties)?
The more the scholar thought, the more he realized the
truth in what she said. He stood there staring blankly,
unable to say a single word.
Actually it was Huang Yaoshi who wrote that saying. He
loathed the traditions and despised empty alms; he loved
to scrutinize, refute, ridicule and satirize the empty
meanings of old sayings handed down from great and
worthy sages. Once he made many poems and songs to
satirize Confucius and Mencius.
Mencius told a story about a man from the Qi dynasty who
had a wife and a concubine and yet he begged for cold rice
and spoiled soup; also about another man who everyday
stole a chicken from his neighbor. Huang Yaoshi said that
these two stories were used to swindle others. About the
later sayings the story went like this: During the Warring
States period (475 221 BC) the Zhou Emperor was still
on his throne, yet why did Mencius not support the royal
family; but went to Prince Liang Hui and Prince Qi Xuan to
whom he asked for a governmental position? Huang Yaoshi
whom he asked for a governmental position? Huang Yaoshi
thought this action greatly disobeyed the way of the saints
and sages.
The scholar thought, The man of Qi stealing chicken was
a metaphor, unworthy of deeper study; but the last
sentence, I am afraid even Mengzi himself under the
ground would have difficulty refuting. He looked at Huang
Rongs eyes and thought, She is so young, how can she
possess such weird intelligence? Without saying anything
else he led two people walked forward.
When passing the lotus pond his gaze was caught by a
lotus leaf on the pond; he could not help stealing a glance
toward Huang Rong. Huang Rong stifled her laugh and
turned her head another direction.
The scholar led the two people entering the temple, asked
them to sit in the east wing and had a young monk serve
tea. Please wait for a moment here, the scholar said, I
am going to report to the Master.
Wait! Guo Jing said, That Farmer Uncle is still holding
up a big rock on the hillside; he cant get away by himself.
Uncle please help him first. The scholar was startled and
dashed out.
Now we can open the yellow pouch, Huang Rong said.
Ah, if you did not mention it, I would have totally
forgotten, Guo Jing said. Hastily he took out the yellow
pouch and tore it open. Inside the pouch was a plain sheet
of paper without any characters written on it, only a
drawing.
The drawing depicted a man wearing royal attire of the
India. The man was cutting his own flesh with a knife; his
whole body was a mass of cuts and bruises, dripping with
blood. There was a scale in front of him; on one end of the
balance stood a white pigeon, on the other piled his cut
flesh. The pigeon looked small, but it was heavier than the
pile of flesh on the other end. A fierce looking hawk stood
next to the scale.
The pen stroke of the drawing was quite shoddy. Huang
Rong thought, Turned out that Ying Gu has not learned
how to draw; her handwriting is not bad, but this drawing
is like a childs scribbling. She looked at the drawing for
half a day, but could not decipher what it meant.
Seeing Huang Rong could not guess what the drawing was
about, Guo Jing thought it was useless for him to try. He
folded the drawing and held it in his hand.
Not too long after they heard footsteps coming into the
hall; the farmer walked in, ablaze in anger, supported by
the scholar. He was very weary supporting that big rock
for a long time.
for a long time.
About the time needed to drink a cup of tea later a young
monk walked in; clasping his hands in front of his chest he
said, Gentleman and lady have come from a far; I wonder
what your noble concern was?
We are seeking an audience with Emperor Duan, Guo
Jing replied, We must inconvenient you to announce our
visit.
Emperor Duan is no longer in this mortal world, your
wearisome trip has been in vain, the young monk clasped
his hands again, Please have some vegetable dish, and
then Little Monk will see you down the mountain.
Guo Jing was very disappointed; he thought of their untold
hardship to get to this place, and now they have to go
back down the mountain, how could this thing be good?
But when Huang Rong saw the temple she was 30% sure,
now seeing this young monk, she was 50, 60% sure. She
took the drawing from Guo Jings hand and said, Disciples
Guo Jing and Huang Rong are here, hoping your
respectable master would respect past relationship with
the Nine-fingered Divine Beggar and the Peach Blossom
Island, and grant us audience. We would appreciate it if
you could give this sheet of paper to your master.
The young monk received the drawing. He did not dare to
open it up; he only clasped his hands and turned around to
go inside. Before long he came back, lowered his head and
clasping his hands he said, Respectfully invite you to
come. Guo Jing was ecstatic, he helped Huang Rong up
and together they followed the young monk went inside.
Although the temple looked small, it was very deep. Three
people walked through a small alley covered with green
flagstones, passed through a dense and shady small
bamboo grove. The place was very quiet and serene,
causing whoever went inside to shed their impure
thoughts.
There were three stone houses hidden among the bamboo
trees. The young monk lightly shoved the door open and
stepped aside, bowing his body to let the two to enter in.
Guo Jing had a very good impression toward this polite
and courteous monk; he smiled to express his gratitude,
then side by side with Huang Rong he walked in.
Inside the room he saw a small table with a sandalwood
incense burner on top of it; next to the table two Buddhist
monks sat on circular meditation mats. One monk had a
dark complexion with high nose and deep eyes; apparently
he was an Indian monk. The other monk was wearing a
robe made of coarse cloth; his white eyebrows so long that
they drooped down from the corner of his eyes. His face
was gentle; although his eyes showed a trace of sadness,
was gentle; although his eyes showed a trace of sadness,
at a glance his overall expression was that of a graceful
and majestic person. The scholar and the farmer were
standing behind him.
All of Huang Rongs suspicion vanished; she lightly pulled
Guo Jings hand and walked to the monk with long
eyebrows; she knelt and bowed down to the ground and
said, Disciples Guo Jing and Huang Rong greet Shibo.
[Translators note: Shibo martial uncle, the character
bo here denotes older than ones father or fathers elder
brother, but since English does not differentiate between
older and younger uncles, the generic word of Uncle
will be used throughout the chapter.]
Guo Jing was startled, but without thinking he simply
followed Huang Rongs example and bowed to the ground,
kowtowing four times.
The monk with long-eyebrows smiled slightly; he stood up
and held out his hands to raise the two people up. He said
with a smile, Qi Xiong [Brother Qi] had accepted a fine
disciple, and Yao Xiong [Brother Yao] had gotten a fine
daughter. I heard them say, he pointed his finger to the
farmer and the scholar, Your martial arts are far superior
to my disciples. Ha ha congratulations,
congratulations!
Listening to him speaking Guo Jing thought, This speech
obviously belonged to Emperor Duan; fitting his position as
an emperor, but how come he turned into a monk? Its
very confusing. Why did they say that he is no longer in
this mortal world? How did Ronger know he is the
Emperor Duan?
He heard the monk said to Huang Rong, Are your father
and Shifu well? When we met during the Sword Meet of
Mount Hua your father has not married yet. Unexpectedly
it has been twenty years and he got this beautiful
daughter. Do you have any brothers or sisters? Which
Senior hero is your mothers father?
Huang Rongs eyes turned red, she said, My mother gave
birth to me only; she passed away long time ago. I dont
even know her family.
Ah! the monk exclaimed, lightly patting her shoulder
consolingly. I have been meditating for three days and
three nights, and ended just a moment ago, he said,
Have you been waiting long?
Huang Rong pondered, Looking at his face, he is very
happy to see us. If thats the case, then stopping us and
not letting us go up the mountain was his disciples idea.
Hence, she replied, Disciples have just arrived.
Fortunately these Uncles did their utmost to make things
difficult for us; otherwise we would have arrived much
earlier, Duan Shibo would still be in meditation and our
visit would be in vain.
visit would be in vain.
The monk chuckled and said, They are afraid that I see
too many outsiders. But actually how can we consider you
as outsiders? Young Miss sharp tongue must come from
your family. Emperor Duan has early on left this mortal
world; I am now called Monk Yideng. [yi deng he shang
(Buddhist) monk one lamp] Your Shifu was present when
I followed the three treasures; but I am afraid your father
did not know.
It was only then did Guo Jing finally understood, It turned
out that Emperor Duan shaved his head and became a
monk. He left the life of common man; thats why his
disciples said Emperor Duan has left this mortal world.
Shifu witnessed it when he became a monk; if it was him
who told us to come here, naturally he would not tell us to
find Emperor Duan, but to see Reverend Yideng [yi deng
da shi great master Yideng; da shi was a common
respectable term to address a Buddhist monk]. Ronger is
really smart; just by looking at him she understood
everything.
He heard Huang Rong say, My father did not know
anything about it; my Shifu also did not tell disciples.
Yideng smiled, Certainly. There are more things going
into your Shifus mouth than things coming out of it. He
eats a lot, he speaks a little. He wouldnt discuss the Old
Monks business with others. You have been through a lot
of hardships; have you eaten yet? Ah! Speaking to this
point he suddenly startled. He pulled Huang Rongs hand
and took her to the door to look at her face under the
bright sunlight. He carefully examined her with a puzzled
look on his own face.
Although Guo Jing was slow, he was aware that Reverend
Yideng had discovered Huang Rongs injury. His heart was
broken; abruptly he bent his knees and kowtowed several
times. Yideng held out his hands underneath Guo Jings
arms to raise him up. Guo Jing felt a burst of energy lifting
his body up. He did not dare to use his strength to resist;
riding on the force he slowly stood up and said, I beg the
Reverend to save her life!
When Yideng raised Guo Jing up, he was not only asking
Guo Jing not to have too much ritual, but was also testing
Guo Jings strength. Yideng was only using 50% of his
strength; if he felt that Guo Jing was not able to resist, he
would have retracted his force. He did not have any
intention to use force against Guo Jing, if Guo Jing stayed
motionless he would not add any more strength. However,
in this one encounter he found out Guo Jings martial art
to be deep. He did not expect Guo Jing to be able to ride
on his force and stand up, automatically dispersing his
energy. This surprised Yideng more than if Guo Jing only
resisted by staying motionless on the ground. Yideng
secretly thought, Qi Xiong had really accepted a very fine
secretly thought, Qi Xiong had really accepted a very fine
disciple; no wonder my own disciples candidly admitted
their defeat.
It was at this moment that Guo Jing said, I beg the
Reverend to save her life! He had just finished speaking
when suddenly he felt his legs wobble, his body
involuntarily moved forward one step. Quickly he exerted
his strength to resist but his body refused to obey his
mind; his face turned red all over. He was shocked.
Reverend Yidengs force can continue for so long! he
thought, Ive already tried to disperse it; unexpectedly it
continued to lift me up. The incoming force has been
broken, but a short moment later my own opposing force
uncontrollably propelled myself forward. If it were a real
fight wouldnt my little life be gone? Eastern Heretic,
Western Poison, Southern Emperor and Northern Beggar
truly deserve their reputations. This time he bowed and
kowtowed with much more admiration; what he felt in his
heart showed on his face.
Yideng noticed Guo Jings countenance showed a scared
and admiring look, he stretched out his hand to gently pat
Guo Jings shoulder and said with a smile, You have
trained to this level, it really is not easy. Meanwhile he
had not released Huang Rongs hand; he turned his head
and smiled, Child, dont be afraid, set your heart at
peace, he said with a gentle voice. Then he helped her to
sit on the meditation mat.
In all her life Huang Rong never had anybody treated her
with such compassion. Her father loved her very much,
but his manner was a little bit eccentric. Normally he
would treat her as a friend, without revealing the deep
love a father had for his daughter. This time listening to
Yidengs warm words all of a sudden Huang Rong was
overwhelmed as if she suddenly felt her mothers tender
love; the love she had never experienced. All the pain and
suffering she endured for quite some time since she was
injured suddenly burst out uncontrollably. Wah! she
broke into tears.
Reverend Yideng said with a comforting voice, Good child,
dont cry, dont cry! Uncle will certainly fix all the pain you
feel. Who would have thought that the gentler and more
comforting his words were, the more Huang Rong was
overwhelmed and she cried even louder. It was not until
much later did her cry eventually became sobs as she tried
to regain her composure.
Hearing his promise Guo Jing was ecstatic, but upon
turning his head around he saw the scholar and the
farmers stiff eyebrows and bulging eyes; they were
staring at him with angry looks on their faces. Guo Jing
felt bad while thinking, We can reach this place entirely
due to Rongers craftiness, no wonder they are mad.
Reverend Yideng is this compassionate, yet his disciples
were determined to hinder us. I wonder why?
were determined to hinder us. I wonder why?
He heard Reverend Yideng say, Child, how did you get
injured? How did you get to this place? Why dont you tell
your uncle everything? And so Huang Rong wiped her
tears and told him how she mistook Qiu Qianren as Qiu
Qianzhang, how she took his palms strike and everything
that happened.
When Yideng heard the name Iron Palm Qiu Qianren, he
frowned slightly, but immediately went back to listening
Huang Rong attentively. While speaking, Huang Rong kept
her eyes open to see Yidengs face; even though his frown
was very slight it did not escape Huang Rongs eyes. When
she got to the point where they met Ying Gu at the Black
Marsh forest and how she gave them direction to find this
place, Reverend Yidengs countenance once again
momentarily changed; he lowered his head in deep
thought, seemingly he was reminiscing over past events,
and was grieved and pained over them.
A moment after Huang Rong shut her mouth Reverend
Yideng heaved a sigh and asked, And then what
happened?
Huang Rong continued by recounting how the fisherman,
the woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar had used all
possible means to make things difficult for them. The
woodcutter easily let them go up the mountain, therefore,
she said some praising words on his behalf; but to the rest
of them she added some spices to make their offenses
worse than they were. Deliberately she made the scholar
and the farmer mad.
Several times Guo Jing interrupted her, saying, Ronger,
dont talk nonsense; these Uncles are not that bad! But
Huang Rong kept talking like a spoiled child in front of
Reverend Yideng, telling him all kind of things, making the
faces of the two disciples standing behind Yideng turn red
and blue. They did not dare to open up their mouths in the
presence of their master.
Reverend Yideng repeatedly nodded his head, (Sigh), how
can you treat guests coming from afar like that? These
kids were really rude towards friends; I am going to tell
them to apologize to you two later.
Huang Rong stared at the scholar and the farmer with a
smug expression; meanwhile her mouth did not stop; she
told everything until how they ended up at the temples
gate. Afterwards I gave that drawing for you to see, and
you asked me in; then they did not dare to hinder us
anymore, she said.
What drawing? Yideng was surprised.
Its about some eagle, some pigeon, and someone cutting
his own flesh, Huang Rong replied.
Whom did you give it to? Yideng asked.
Before Huang Rong could answer the scholar took the
drawing from his pocket and presented it with both hands.
Disciple has it, he said, Shifu has not finished
meditation just now, I have not presented it to Shifu yet.
Yideng held out his hand to take the drawing, he smiled to
Huang Rong and said, You see, if you did not mention it, I
wouldnt know a thing. Slowly he opened up the drawing
and looked at it; he knew what the drawing meant. He
smiled and said, Turned out others were afraid I would
not help you and sent this drawing to stir me up. Dont
you think they underestimated the Old Monk too much?
Huang Rong turned her head to see anxiety and deep
concern on the scholar and the farmers faces; she felt
strange. Why is it that when they heard their Shifu
promise to treat me they looked like they are losing their
lifeblood? Is the medicine the most precious pill that they
hate to give it up? She turned her head back to see
Yideng was carefully examining the drawing. He brought it
under the sunlight to see the quality of the paper, he
lightly flicked it several times; his face showed suspicions.
Did Ying Gu draw this picture? he asked Huang Rong.
Yes, Huang Rong answered.
Yideng was silent for half a day then asked again, Did you
see it with your own eyes when she did it?
Huang Rong knew something was amiss; she tried to
recollect what happened that time and said, When Ying
Gu wrote those, her back was toward us. I saw her pen
moved, but I did not see with my own eyes whether she
was writing or drawing.
You said she gave you two other pouches; let me see the
contents of the other pouches, Yideng said.
Guo Jing took the pouches from his pocket and Yideng
examined them; his face changed slightly. Indeed that is
so, he muttered softly. He gave the three sheets of paper
to Huang Rong and said, Yao Xiong is an expert in
calligraphy and paintings; your educational background
came from your family, certainly you understand
connoisseurship. Why dont you take a look at these three
sheets and tell me what you think.
Huang Rong took the papers to take a look and
immediately said, These two sheets are ordinary yu ban
zhi [jade register paper], but the drawing was made on a
jiu jian zhi [old cocoon paper], a rarely seen type of
paper.
Yideng nodded his head, Hmm, in calligraphy and painting
Yideng nodded his head, Hmm, in calligraphy and painting
I am a layman, what do you think about this drawing?
Huang Rong examined the drawing carefully; she smiled
and said, Uncle is only pretending to be a layman! You
have known from the start that it was not Ying Gu who
draw this picture.
Yidengs countenance slightly changed, Then it is true it
was not her painting? I am only guessing based on logic, I
really was not looking at the drawing.
Huang Rong tugged his arm, saying, Uncle, look, the
writing on these two sheets of paper are delicate and
elegant while the stroke on this drawing is very stiff.
Hmm, this drawing is made by a man. Yes, I am sure it is
a mans pen-stroke. This man did not know a thing about
calligraphy or painting, but his pen-stroke is powerful, it
even penetrated the paper to its back This ink looked
very old, I think it is even older than my own age.
Reverend Yideng heaved a heavy sigh; he pointed his
finger to a book on top of a bamboo table, signaling the
scholar to fetch it. The scholar walked over and fetched it,
and handed it over to his master. Huang Rong saw on the
yellowing page of the cover two rows of characters that
read, The Great Buddist Scripture by Maming Bodhisattva.
Translated by san cang jiu mo luo shen [name of a saint]
of Guizi in the Western Region. She thought, I am not
going to understand anything if he starts preaching to
me.
Yideng casually flipped open the cover of the book, put the
drawing next to it and said, Take a look.
Ah! Huang Rong softly exclaimed, The same paper
quality. Yideng nodded.
Guo Jing did not understand, he whispered, What paper
quality is the same?
Huang Rong said, Look carefully, isnt the paper quality of
this book the same as that drawing?
Guo Jing looked over carefully; the paper of the book was
coarse and thick, mixed with strands of yellow silk threads,
exactly the same as the paper of the drawing. They are
the same, he said, So what?
Huang Rong did not reply, she looked at Reverend Yideng,
waiting for an explanation.
Reverend Yideng said, This book was brought by my
martial brother from the western region.
During the entire time Guo Jing and Huang Rong talked to
Yideng, they had not paid any attention to the Indian
monk; only now did they turn their gaze to him. He was
monk; only now did they turn their gaze to him. He was
sitting cross-legged on the meditation mat, as if he was
oblivious to the discussion of these people.
This book came from the western region, this drawing
also came from the western region, Yideng continued,
Have you ever heard of the western regions White Camel
Mountain?
Huang Rong was startled, Western Poison Ouyang Feng?
she asked.
Yideng slowly nodded, Correct, he said, This picture was
drawn by Ouyang Feng. Hearing this Guo Jing and Huang
Rong were shocked and could not say anything for a while.
Yideng smiled and said, This Ouyang fellow had planned
this for a long time; he truly anticipated far ahead.
Uncle, Huang Rong said, I didnt know this drawing
came from the Old Poison; this man always harbors evil
intentions.
Yideng smiled and said, For a Nine Yin Manual men can
do great things.
This drawing has something to do with the Nine Yin
Manual? Huang Rong asked.
Yideng saw her excitement and surprise, he noticed her
cheeks turned red; looked like she was straining and was
able to stay awake due to her strong internal energy.
Thereupon Yideng held out his hand to support her right
arm and said, Lets talk about this some other time, right
now it is more important to treat your injury.
Yideng helped her up and walked slowly toward the
building next door. When they arrived at the door opening,
the scholar and the farmer exchanged a glance and
together they rushed toward the door. They knelt down
and said, Shifu, let your disciples try to treat this Miss
injury.
Yideng shook his head, Do you think your skill is
sufficient? Can you treat her until she is completely
cured?
The scholar and the farmer said, Disciples will try to do
our best.
Yidengs face turned serious. Human life is an important
matter, how can you easily try?
The scholar said, These two came here by some evil
peoples direction; definitely without any good intention.
Although Shifus mercy is abundant, you cant fall into evil
peoples treacherous plan.
Yideng heaved a sighed, What did I teach you day in and
day out? Go and take a good look at this picture. While
speaking he gave the drawing in his hand away.
The farmer knocked his head to the ground and said, This
drawing was made by Ouyang Feng; Shifu, this is Ouyang
Fengs evil plan. While speaking thus his anxiety was
obvious; tears flowing down his cheeks.
Jing and Rong two people were puzzled, How does the
evil plan relate to treating an injury? they thought.
Reverend Yideng gently said, Get up, get up. Dont make
our guests hearts uneasy. His voice was gentle, but full
of resolution. The two disciples knew it was useless to
argue further; they stood up with their heads hung low.
Reverend Yideng took Huang Rong to the next door
building. He beckoned Guo Jing and said, You also come.
Guo Jing followed them entering the room.
Yideng unrolled the bamboo curtain hung above the door
down. He took an incense stick and stuck it on the burner
on top of a small bamboo table.
The four walls of the room were drab, other than the small
bamboo table there were only three meditation mats.
Yideng ordered Huang Rong to sit on the middle mat while
he himself sat cross-legged on the mat next to her. He
turned his gaze toward the bamboo curtain and said to
Guo Jing, You stay and guard that door, dont let anybody
come in, including my own disciples. Guo Jing complied.
Yideng closed his eyes, but suddenly he opened his eyes
and added, If they resort to violence you must fight. Your
martial sisters life depends on it. Remember, its very
important.
Yes! Guo Jing said, but actually he was confused, His
disciples revere him, how can they dare to disobey their
masters order and come barging in? he thought.
Yideng turned toward Huang Rong and said, Relax your
whole body; no matter how much you feel hurt or itchy,
you must not resist at all.
Huang Rong smiled, I consider myself dead already.
Yideng also smiled, You are such a smart doll. He closed
his eyes immediately, his eyebrows hung down, he
circulated his energy. When the incense was about an inch
burnt suddenly he leaped up, left palm on his chest, right
index finger stretched out, slowly he pointed his finger
toward the bai hui [hundred joins] acupoint on Huang
Rongs head. Huang Rongs body slightly jumped up
involuntarily; she felt a stream of heat flowing from the
top of her head down.
Reverend Yideng retracted his finger immediately, without
moving his body his second finger hit the hou ding [rear
peak] acupoint located about one cun five fen [1 cun is
approximately 1 inch, 1 fen is about 1 third of a centimeter
(a little over 1/8 of an inch)] behind the bai hui acupoint.
Successively he hit the qiang jian [powerful space], nao
hu [brain door], feng fu [wind manor], da zhui [big
spine], tao dao [pottery way], shen zhu [life pillar],
shen dao [divine way], along the ling tai [soul platform]
downward; so that when the incense was halfway burnt he
had already hit thirty consecutive main acupoints of the
du mai [supervised arteries or channels] group on her
body.
By this time Guo Jings martial art knowledge and
experience was already incomparable to the past. He stood
on the side watching Yidengs finger move slowly, his arm
floating in the air. He hit these thirty acupoints with thirty
different acupoint sealing techniques. Each one was a mind
opening technique; admittedly the Six Freaks of Jiangnan
had never taught him this kind of technique, the sealing
acupoint section in the Nine Yin Manual also did not
contain this technique. He had never seen anything like
this before, he had never even heard about it. He was
having a blurred vision just by watching; his tongue tied.
He only knew that Reverend Yideng was demonstrating an
upper class martial art; it never crossed Guo Jings mind
that Yideng was using his lifetime cultivated energy to
open up Huang Rongs eight main arteries.
After the du mai group was done, Yideng sat down to
take a rest. After Guo Jing lighted up another incense he
leaped back up and started to hit Huang Rongs ren mai
[assigned arteries/channels] group consisting of twenty-
five acupoints. This time his hand movements were very
swift; his arms vibrated, just like dragonflies soaring
above the water. Just in one breath he had finished hitting
all ren mai acupoints. These twenty-five moves were
lightning fast, but each finger movement did not miss even
a single hair width.
Guo Jing was frightened and full of admiration at the same
time; he thought, (Sigh) There is such skill in the world!
Meanwhile Yideng had started with the yin wei mai
[negative preserved arteries/channels] consisting of
fourteen acupoints. Once again he used different
technique; this time he moved powerfully like a flying
dragon or striding tiger. Although Yideng was wearing a
kassaya [Buddhist robe], but in Guo Jings eyes he did not
look like a monk who followed the three-treasure way, but
an emperor, ruler of tens of thousands people.
The yin wei mai group finished, without taking a rest
Reverend Yideng continued with the yang wei mai
[positive preserved arteries/channels] consisting of thirty-
two acupoints. This time he did it long distance; for
two acupoints. This time he did it long distance; for
instance, he moved about a zhang away from Huang
Rong, then suddenly pounced forward and hit the feng chi
[wind reservoir] acupoint on Huang Rongs neck, followed
by leaping backward. He did this in succession, without
any perceivable pause.
Guo Jing thought, Fighting closely with an expert is
dangerous; by using this technique not only I can
overcome the enemy, but putting up a strong defense as
well. This is a very wonderful technique. With rapt
attention he watched Yideng go back and forth; the
movements were truly marvelous. It was especially
difficult to attack and withdrew that fast, with matchless
agility of a fish darting in the water or a rabbit running
away from the hunter. Suddenly a thought came into his
mind, When I fought Ying Gu, her body was very slippery.
For a third part her technique resembled the Reverends
attacking acupoint technique; seemed like she got her
inspiration from the Reverend, but her skill is fallen short,
far below his.
Two incense sticks later Reverend Yideng had finished with
her yin wei mai and the yang wei mai two arteries [or
channels] groups. When he started the ju gu [gigantic
bone] acupoint on her neck, suddenly Guo Jings heart
stirred, Ah! Doesnt the Nine Yin Manual contain this? I
was so stupid not to understand this earlier. Silently he
recited the Manual while watching Reverend Yidengs
movements and compared them with the Manual; he
found out that Reverend Yidengs sealing acupoint
technique carried infinite variations. It was like Reverend
Yideng was acting out and opening out the secret of the
marvelous martial arts in the Nine Yin Manual. Guo Jing
had not learned enough and he did not dare to learn
Yidengs Solitary Yang Finger, but with his knowledge of
the Manual he had quite a comprehension of this unique
skill.
At last the dai mai [band/belt arteries/channels] group
were opened successfully. The blood was flowing
unobstructed through all the seven groups of passageways
contained in the manual. Dai mai was the passageway
looped around the waist like a belt. Presently Reverend
Yideng was behind Huang Rongs back, walking backward
with his finger pointed backward slowly hitting her zhang
men [section gate] acupoint.
The dai mai consisted of eight acupoints. Yideng
stretched out his hand slowly, as if with great difficulty; his
mouth gasping for breath, his body swaying, like he could
not even support his own weight.
Guo Jing was shocked; he saw beads of perspirations
trickling down Yidengs forehead, sweat dripping down like
rain from the tip of his long eyebrows. Guo Jing wanted to
step forward and help, but he was afraid he might mess
things up. He turned to look at Huang Rongs condition
things up. He turned to look at Huang Rongs condition
and saw her clothes were soaked with sweat. She was
knitting her brows and biting her lips; like she was trying
to resist unbearable pain with all her might.
Suddenly Guo Jing heard a shua sound, the bamboo
curtain behind him was opened and somebody shouted
loudly, Shifu! and somebody barged in through the door.
Almost without thinking Guo Jing launched the divine
dragon swings its tail; his right palm swung backward and
with a slapping sound it hit that persons shoulder. Guo
Jing turned around to see somebody was staggering two
steps backward; it was the fisherman.
Because his iron boat and iron oars were stolen he was
unable to go upstream the creek to the mountain peak; he
had to take a long walk more than 20 lis around the back
of the mountain. Upon arriving he heard his Shifu has
already started treating that young miss injury; he was
very anxious and rushed toward the room with the
intention of imploring his master not to do that.
Unexpectedly he was pushed back by Guo Jings attack. He
stood back up to try again. In the meantime the
woodcutter, the farmer, and the scholar three people had
also arrived outside the door.
Its over; what else can we stop? the scholar angrily
said.
Guo Jing turned around to see Reverend Yideng sit cross-
legged on the meditation mat, his face deathly pale, his
monk robe completely soaked in sweats. Huang Rong was
lying down on the floor, unmoving; it was not clear
whether she was dead or alive. Guo Jing was very
shocked; he rushed forward to prop her up. First thing he
noticed was a fishy stench coming out of her nose. He
looked at her face and found it was bloodless bluish pale,
but the faint black shadow on her face had actually gone.
He held out his hand to feel her breathing and was greatly
relieved to find a steady albeit weak breathing.
The fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar
were sitting around their master in silence, with
apprehensive looks on their faces. Guo Jing kept his eyes
on Huang Rong. He saw her face gradually turn pink, he
was ecstatic; who would have thought that the pink turned
to red and very soon her cheeks were fiery hot. A short
moment later beads of perspiration started to form on her
forehead while her countenance was gradually turning
back to white. This cycle happened three times, every time
she was sweating profusely.
Mmm, Huang Rong moaned softly then she opened her
eyes. Jing Gege, where is the stove, uh, the ice? she
asked.
Hearing her voice Guo Jings delight was unspeakable, with
a trembling voice he said, What stove? What ice?
a trembling voice he said, What stove? What ice?
Huang Rong looked around, shook her head and smiled,
Ah, I was having a nightmare, she said, I saw Ouyang
Feng, Ouyang Ke and Qiu Qianren. They put me inside the
stove to be roasted; and when I was hot, they put ice to
cool me down. Once I cool down they put me back into the
stove. (Sigh), it was really scary. Uh, how is Uncle?
Yideng slowly opened up his eyes and smiled, Your injury
is healed, all you need is a day or two of total rest you
cant move unnecessarily; and you will be all right.
I dont have any strength left in my entire body, Huang
Rong said, I cant even lift up a finger. The farmer was
looking at her angrily. Huang Rong ignored him, she
turned to Yideng and said, Uncle, you have spent so much
energy to treat me, you must be very tired. I have some
Nine Flowered Jade Dew Pills, made according to my
fathers recipe. How about you take some?
Yideng happily said, Good, I did not think you would bring
these energy-booster miracle pills. That year when we had
the Sword Meet of Mount Hua each one of us was dead
tired after the competition; your father gave us some of
these pills and the effectiveness was marvelous.
Guo Jing quickly took the small bag of pills from Huang
Rongs backpack and handed it over to Yideng. The
woodcutter went to the kitchen to fetch a bowl of clear
water, while the scholar poured the pills on his palm and
presented them to his master.
Yideng laughed, Why so many? These pills are not easy to
make, well just take half.
The scholar anxiously replied, Shifu, all the miracle pills in
the world wont be enough.
Yideng conceded since he felt extremely exhausted; he
took several dozens of Nine Flowered Jade Dew Pills from
his disciples hand and swallowed them all, washed by a
bowl of clear water. He turned to Guo Jing and said, Take
your Shimei [Martial (younger) Sister] to have a couple of
days rest and then you can go down the mountain. You
dont need to see me again. Hmm, I have something I
want you to promise me.
Guo Jing bowed to the ground and bonk, bonk, bonk,
bonk, knocked his head to the floor. Huang Rong
ordinarily loved to joke around and be casual with
everybody. Even in the presence of her father and her
master she still did not follow proper junior-senior
relationship; yet this time she actually bowed down
reverently and said with a low voice, Uncle has saved my
life, I will not dare to forget even for a moment.
Yideng smiled and said, Its better if you forget about it;
Yideng smiled and said, Its better if you forget about it;
dont let it hang in your mind. Turning his head to Guo
Jing he said, Dont tell anybody that you have come up
this mountain; dont ever tell it, even to your Shifu.
Guo Jing was just thinking about taking Hong Qigong up
the mountain to ask Yideng to treat his injury; hearing this
he could not help but was taken aback and did not know
what to say.
Yideng smiled and continued, Later on dont even bother
to come back here, since very soon we are going to move
away.
Where are you moving to? Guo Jing hastily asked.
Yideng smiled without say anything.
Huang Rong said in her heart, Silly Brother, because their
whereabouts has been discovered by us they will have to
move away; how can he tell you? She thought about how
Yideng, master and disciples, had spent a lot of effort
laboriously developing this place and now because of her
they would have to abandon everything; she felt sorry and
thought it would be difficult for her to pay back this
kindness. No wonder the fisherman, the woodcutter, the
farmer and the scholar did everything they could to
prevent them from going up the mountain. Thinking of this
she turned her gaze toward the four disciples, wanted to
say something to express her apology and gratefulness but
she could not find any appropriate words.
Suddenly Reverend Yidengs countenance changed, his
body swayed and he fell to the ground. The four disciples,
along with Guo Jing and Huang Rong were extremely
shocked; they rushed forward trying to help. They saw his
face twitching like he was trying to suppress a great pain.
The six of them were very anxious, they stood around with
their hands hanging down, nobody dared to make any
noise.
About the time needed to drink a cup of tea later Yidengs
face showed a faint smile, he said to Huang Rong, Child,
did your father personally make these Nine Flowered Jade
Dew Pills?
He did not, Huang Rong replied, It was my martial
brother Lu Chengfeng who made them according to my
fathers secret recipe.
Have you ever heard your father said that these pills
would be harmful if taken excessively? Yideng asked
further.
Huang Rong was stunned, she thought, Is there
something wrong with these Nine Flowered Jade Dew
Pills? She hastily said, Father said the more the better;
only because these pills were not easy to make, he did not
want to take too much.
want to take too much.
Yideng lowered his head and knitted his brows for half a
day; finally he shook his head and said, Your father can
be considered a genius, but his actions are unpredictable;
how can I guess what he is up to? Could it be that he was
punishing your Martial Brother Lu by giving him a fake
recipe? Or could it be that your Martial Brother Lu had a
grudge against you and mixed some poison into the pills?
Hearing the word poison everybody called in alarm in one
voice. Shifu, are you poisoned? the scholar asked.
Yideng smiled and said, Its a good thing your Shishu
[Martial (younger) Uncle] is here; even a more lethal
poison wont kill anybody.
The four disciples could not hold their anger anymore, they
cursed Huang Rong, Our Shifu was so kind to save your
life, but you have the guts to actually harm other with
poison? They surrounded Guo Jing and Huang Rong,
ready to strike.
This turn of events happened so abruptly that Guo Jing
was at a loss; he did not know the best action to take.
Ever since Yidengs first question Huang Rong had
correctly guessed that the Nine Flowered Jade Dew Pills
had caused a disaster. Her mind quickly recalled the
succession of events concerning these pills since she
received them at the Cloud Manor [gui yun zhuang]; when
she arrived at the thatched hut in the Black Marsh forest
she remembered how Ying Gu brought the pills to the
other room and examined them for quite some time before
she re-appeared. Suddenly a thought came into her mind
like bright light. Uncle, I know it! she called out, It was
Ying Gu.
It was Ying Gu? Yideng asked.
Immediately Huang Rong told him everything that
happened inside the thatched hut in the Black Marsh
forest. She furthermore said, She repeatedly warned me
not to take any of these pills; apparently it was because
she had already mixed some poison in them.
Hmm, the farmer sneered angrily, She was really good
to you; she was afraid you might die.
Ever since she learned that Yideng was poisoned Huang
Rongs heart was full of regrets; she did not feel like
arguing. She lowered her head and said, She was not
afraid to kill me, but she was afraid that if I take the pill
then Uncle would not be poisoned.
Yideng could only sigh, Karma, karma, he said. His face
turned gentle. He turned toward Guo Jing and Huang Rong
and said, This is the result of my own sin; it has nothing
to do with you. It was that Ying Gu; and I am reaping
what I sow. You go ahead and take some rest, then you
what I sow. You go ahead and take some rest, then you
can go down the mountain, there is no need to worry over
me. Although I am poisoned, my martial brother is here
and he is an expert in healing poison related sickness. He
finished speaking; he closed his eyes and did not say
another word.
Jing and Rong two people bowed. They saw Yidengs face
showed a smile, he waved his hand lightly. Two people did
not dare to tarry much longer, they slowly turned around
and went out. The young monk was waiting outside, he led
two people to rest at a small building in the rear courtyard.
The little building was also empty except for a couple of
bamboo couches and a small bamboo table. Not too long
afterwards two older monks came in with some vegetarian
dishes; Please eat, they said.
Huang Rong was still concerned over Yidengs condition.
Is Reverend well? she asked.
Xiao Seng [lowly monk] does not know, the old monk
replied with a sharp voice. He bowed and went out the
door.
Listening to their voice I thought they were women, Guo
Jing said.
They are eunuchs, Huang Rong said, They must be
Emperor Duans former attendants.
Oh, Guo Jing muttered. Their minds were filled with
concern, how could they eat?
The courtyard was secluded and very quiet, with light
breeze occasionally stirred the bamboo leaves. After a long
time Guo Jing broke the silence, Ronger, Reverend
Yidengs martial art skill is very high.
Hmm, Huang Rong mumbled. Guo Jing continued, Our
Shifu, your father, Zhou Dage [Big Brother Zhou], Ouyang
Feng and Qiu Qianren, these five peoples martial art is
also high, but they wont necessarily superior to Reverend
Yideng.
In your opinion, which one among these six is the
Number One in the world? Huang Rong asked.
Guo Jing hesitated for half a day before answering, I think
each one of them has their strengths and weaknesses, its
really difficult to judge. This one is stronger than that one,
yet that one is fiercer than this one.
What about wen wu quan cai [well versed in both
literature and martial art]? Whos the best? Huang Rong
asked.
Without question your father is the best, Guo Jing
replied.
replied.
Huang Rong was very proud; she smiled showing her
dimples, beautiful as flowers. But then suddenly she
sighed and said, Thats why its very strange.
What do you mean strange? Guo Jing hastily asked.
Just think about it, Huang Rong replied, Reverend
Yideng has such high skill; the fisherman, the woodcutter,
the farmer and the scholar, his four disciples skills are not
superficial either. Why would they hide themselves in fear
in this remote mountain? Why is it that every time they
hear somebodys coming they shiver in fear? Among those
six experts, perhaps only Ouyang Feng and Qiu Iron Palm
are their enemies; but they are people of high reputation.
Could it be that they will disregard their ranks and join
hands in making things difficult for him?
Ronger, Guo Jing said, Even if Ouyang Feng and Qiu
Qianren join hands to seek enmity, we dont need to be
scared.
How come? Huang Rong asked in surprise. Guo Jings
face showed embarrassment, he looked bashful. Huang
Rong laughed, Ah! Why are you embarrassed all of a
sudden?
Guo Jing answered, Reverend Yidengs martial art is not
inferior to the Western Poison. To say the least they are
even. I think his backhand acupoint sealing technique is
the Toad Stances black star.
What about Qiu Qianren? Huang Rong asked, The
fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar are
certainly not his match.
Thats right, Guo Jing said, I have exchanged a palm
with him at Dongting Lake, Mount Jun and the Iron Palm
Peak. If it is fifty stances or less, I think I can fight him
evenly; but after a hundred stances I dont think I can
block his attack. Today I saw the way Reverend Yideng
acupoint sealing method to treat your injury
Huang Rong was delighted, You learned his skill? Now you
can defeat that scoundrel Qiu the Iron Palm? she
interrupted.
You know I am dim-witted, Guo Jing said, This acupoint
sealing technique is so deep, how can I learn it? Moreover,
Reverend did not pass the theory to me, naturally I cant
learn his skill. But looking at his technique, some things
from the Nine Yin Manual that I did not understand before
become clearer. Defeating him, I cant do; but I believe I
can hold against him for a moment longer.
Huang Rong sighed, Too bad you have forgotten one
thing, she said.
thing, she said.
What is it? Guo Jing asked.
That the Reverend is poisoned and we dont know when
he is going to be well, Huang Rong replied.
Guo Jing was silent. After a while he hatefully said, That
Ying Gu is so evil. Suddenly he called out, Ah, this is
bad!
Huang Rong jumped up in surprise. What is it? she
asked.
You have promised Ying Gu that after your recovery you
will accompany her for a year. Shall we fulfill this promise
or not? Guo Jing said.
What do you say? Huang Rong asked.
Guo Jing replied, If she did not give us direction then we
would not be able to find Reverend Yideng. It would be
difficult to say what your injurys condition will be
What would be difficult to say? Huang Rong cut him off,
Just say it plainly that my little life could not be
preserved. You are a gentleman whose words are as a
mountain; you certainly want me to abide by mine. She
was thinking about how Guo Jing was not willing to cancel
his engagement with Huazheng; she could not help
dejectedly hang down her head.
Guo Jing did not have the slightest idea his girl was
pouring out her hearts contents; Huang Rong was on the
verge of tears, but he was oblivious. He said, Ying Gu said
your father possesses divine mathematical skill and he is a
hundred times superior to her. Lets just say you are
willing to teach her some mathematical skill, in the end it
will still be difficult to her to even scratch your fathers
skin; then why would she still want you to accompany her
for a year?
Huang Rong covered her face and did not answer. Guo
Jing was indifferent, he repeated his question. Huang Rong
was angry, You are so dumb that you dont know
anything! she scolded him.
Guo Jing did not understand why she suddenly lost her
patience and scolded him; he could only scratch his head
and said, Ronger! I am dumb, thats why I am asking
you to explain it to me.
Huang Rong had already regretted her words as soon as
they left her mouth, now listening to him meekly admitting
his stupidity she could not hold herself any longer; she
threw herself to his bosom and cried. Guo Jing became
more confused than ever, he gently patted her back trying
to console her. Huang Rong pulled Guo Jings sleeve and
used it to wipe her tears. She smiled and said, Jing Gege,
used it to wipe her tears. She smiled and said, Jing Gege,
I am the bad one; next time I certainly wont scold you
anymore.
I am dumb, so whats wrong with you saying it out loud?
Guo Jing said.
Ay, you are a good man, I am a bad girl, Huang Rong
said, All right, let me tell you. That Ying Gu has an
animosity against my father. She wants to learn
mathematic so she can go to the Peach Blossom Island to
seek revenge. Afterwards she found out that in
mathematics she is inferior to me, in martial art she is
inferior to you; she knew it was hopeless for her to seek
revenge. Therefore, she wants to keep me as a hostage
and tell my father to rescue me. This way from a guest
she becomes the host and she can build a treacherous
plan to harm him.
Suddenly Guo Jing understood; he slapped his thigh and
said, Ah, thats totally right! Then you dont have to fulfill
your promise.
What do you mean not fulfilling my promise? I have to
fulfill my promise, Huang Rong said.
Huh? Guo Jing was puzzled.
Huang Rong said, That Ying Gu is very crafty; just look at
how she managed to mix some poison in the Nine
Flowered Jade Dew Pills to harm Reverend Yideng. She
could do the same again. If we dont get rid of her, this
woman will become a thorn to my father in the future. She
wants me to accompany her, I have to accompany her.
Now that I know, I can guard against her craftiness. No
matter what kind of treacherous plan she has, I am
confident I can see through them one by one.
Ay! But that is like you are living with a tiger, Guo Jing
said.
Huang Rong was about to reply when suddenly they heard
commotion from the direction of the house where
Reverend Yideng was. Guo Jing and Huang Rong looked at
each other. They strained their ears to listen closely, but it
seemed like the commotion had ceased.
I wonder how the Reverend is, Guo Jing said. Huang
Rong shook her head. Guo Jing continued, Eat something,
and then you take a rest. Huang Rong shook her head
again. Suddenly, Somebodys coming! she called out.
And sure enough, they heard footsteps coming closer from
the front courtyard.
That little girl is so sly, well kill her first, an angry voice
was heard; it was the farmers voice.
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were startled. They also heard
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were startled. They also heard
the woodcutter said, Dont be rash, we need to ask them
clearly first.
What is there to ask? the farmer said, These two little
thieves must be sent by Shifus enemy. We kill one and let
the other live. If we must ask, its enough to ask that
dumb kid. While talking, the fisherman, the woodcutter,
the farmer and the scholar had arrived and stopped at the
door. It looked like they were not afraid Jing and Rong two
people would hear them.
Without hesitation Guo Jing launched the Proud Dragon
Repents; his palm struck the wall behind them. With a
loud rumbling noise a hole appeared on the earthen wall.
He bent down to let Huang Rong climb on his back and
swiftly jumped out the wall. While they were still airborne
the farmer stretched out his hand, quick as the wind,
trying to grab Guo Jings leg.
Huang Rongs left hand swept lightly, brushing the yang
chi [positive pond] acupoint on the back of the farmers
palm. It was her familys lan hua fu xue shou [brushing
orchid acupoint sealing technique]. Although she was
weakened from the injury her light and quick stroke
floated with elegance, attacking the acupoint in a strange
way; truly it was not a simple matter to parry.
The farmer was no stranger to sealing acupoint
techniques; he saw her finger was lightning fast, he was
shocked and hastily withdrew his hand to parry her attack.
His acupoint was saved, but this attack had slowed his
grab so that Guo Jing managed to jump out of the wall
carrying Huang Rong on his back.
Guo Jing darted forward a few steps. Suddenly he called
out in alarm, it turned out behind the buildings there were
thorn bushes as tall as a person, dense and numerous, full
of thorns covering quite a distance away; there was no
way out through the bushes. He was forced to turn around
and saw the fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and
the scholar four people had arrived, blocking their way.
Guo Jing said with a clear voice, The honorable master
has given us permission to go down the mountain. You
have heard it with your own ears. Why do you disobey his
order and detain us here?
The fisherman stared at them and with a thunderous voice
said, My master has shown you great mercy, willing to
sacrifice his life to help you, but you
Guo Jing and Huang Rong were shocked, What do you
mean sacrificing his life to help us? they asked.
Pei! the fisherman and the farmer spat. The scholar
sneered and said, Our Shifu sacrificed his life to save
Miss life; do you really not know it?
Miss life; do you really not know it?
We really dont know. We beg for your explanation, Guo
Jing and Huang Rong asked in surprise.
The scholar saw their sincere faces; they did not seem to
be pretending. He looked at the woodcutter and the
woodcutter nodded. The scholar said, Miss had suffered a
very serious internal injury. It was necessary for Shifu to
use both yi yang zhi [Solitary Yang Finger] and xian tian
gong [inborn/innate strength/energy] to open up the eight
main arteries acupoints and cure the injury. Ever since the
death of the Quanzhen Sects founder Chongyang Zhenren
[lit. true/real man, a respectful term to address a Taoist
priest], only my Shifu knows the yi yang zhi and xian
tian gong, these two marvelous skills. But by treating
injury in this manner, his own body will suffer a serious
injury; he will lose all his martial arts for the next five
years.
Ah! Huang Rong exclaimed, she felt more ashamed.
The scholar continued, Hereafter for the next five years
he will have to diligently and painstakingly re-cultivate his
energy every day and night. If he makes the slightest
mistake, not only his martial art will not recover, but he
will at the least be paralyzed, at the most lose his life. My
Shifu has shown such kindness to you; how could you be
so heartless and repaid kindness with enmity?
Huang Rong wriggled down and knelt on the ground,
facing the house where Reverend Yideng was she
kowtowed four times and sobbed, Uncle has graciously
saved my life; I didnt know your sacrifice was this deep.
The fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar
saw her bowing down, their faces turned slightly softer.
The fisherman asked, Your father sent you over to harm
our Shifu; and you really did not know it?
Huang Rong was indignant, How could my father send me
to harm Uncle? My father, the Master of the Peach
Blossom Island, is what kind of person? How could he
commit such a despicable act?
The fisherman cupped his fists and said, If Miss was not
sent by your father, then please forgive my offending
words.
Humph, Huang Rong snorted, If my father heard you,
even though you are Reverend Yidengs outstanding
disciple, he would still make you eat a little bit of
suffering.
The fisherman smiled and said, He is known as the
Eastern Heretic, his action his action hey, hey We
thought what the Western Poison is able to do, your father
can also do. Now it looks like we have thought
erroneously.
erroneously.
Huang Rong said, How can you compare my father with
the Western Poison? What has that old thief Ouyang Feng
done anyway?
The scholar said, All right, now everything is clear; lets
go back to the house and talk some more.
Immediately six people returned to the meditation room
and sat down. The fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer
and the scholar sat in such a way that they blocked the
doors and windows. Huang Rong knew they were guarding
against them escaping; she smiled slightly but did not
expose her awareness.
Do you know anything about the Nine Yin Manual? the
scholar asked.
We do, Huang Rong replied, But what does this Nine Yin
Manual have to do with this matter? Ay, this book is really
dangerous. She could not help but recall how her mother
had died due to over-exertion in re-writing the manual
from memory.
The scholar said, In the first Sword Meet of Mount Hua
the Quanzhen Sects founder was crowned the Number
One Martial Artist of The World [wu gong tian xia di yi];
therefore, the manual fell into his hand. It went without
saying that the other four experts felt a heartfelt
admiration to him. In that Sword Meet of Mount Hua
everybody demonstrated his marvelous strength;
Chongyang Zhenren was impressed with my Shifus
Solitary Yang Finger. The following year he came to Dali
accompanied by his Shidi [younger martial brother] to pay
a visit and discuss martial art skills.
His Shidi? Huang Rong interrupted, Isnt that the Old
Urchin Zhou Botong?
Thats correct, the scholar replied, Miss is young, yet
actually knows a lot of people.
No need to praise me, Huang Rong said.
The scholar continued, Zhou Shishu [Martial Uncle Zhou]
was a very funny man, but I did not know he was called
the Old Urchin. That time my Shifu had not become a
monk.
Ah, Huang Rong said, He was still an emperor.
Exactly, the scholar said, The Quanzhen Sects founder
and his martial brother stayed for a dozen of days in the
imperial palace, we four people were always by their side
to accompany them. Our Shifu explained the essence of
the Solitary Yang Finger and everything there is to know to
Chongyang Zhenren. Chongyang Zhenren was completely
Chongyang Zhenren. Chongyang Zhenren was completely
delighted; in turn he bequeathed the fiercest xian tian
gong to our Shifu. We were at their sides when they were
discussing these marvelous skills, but because our
experience and knowledge were shallow, we heard but did
not comprehend anything.
What about the Old Urchin? Huang Rong asked, His
martial art skill is not low.
The scholar replied, Zhou Shishu liked to move around
and did not like to stay still. Several days in the Dali
palace he wandered to the east and strolled to the west,
he played around everywhere; even the empress and the
concubines palaces did not escape his visits. The court
eunuchs were aware he was the emperors honorable
guest, so they did not do anything to stop him. Huang
Rong and Guo Jing were smiling.
The scholar continued, Just before Chongyang Zhenren
left he said to our Shifu, Lately my chronic illness has
come back to me; I dont think I am going to live much
longer. Fortunately I have found an heir to my xian tian
gong; it will strengthen the Emperors Solitary Yang
Finger. There will be somebody in this world who can
control him. I wont be afraid he would run amuck with
unseemly behavior anymore. It was then that my Shifu
understood that Chongyang Zhenren had traveled
thousands of lis to the Dali with the sole purpose of
bequeathing the xian tian gong to Shifu so that after his
death there would be somebody who can control the
Western Poison Ouyang Feng. But because the Eastern
Heretic, the Western Poison, the Southern Emperor, the
Northern Beggar and the Central Divinity shared the honor
of the present age, if he said he came to impart a skill, it
would be disrespectful to my Shifu; therefore, he first
asked my Shifu to teach him the Solitary Yang Finger, then
in exchange he taught the xian tian gong. As Shifu
understood his intention he was very grateful and
straightaway he diligently trained the xian tian gong.
Chongyang Zhenren did not live long after he learned the
Solitary Yang Finger; he did not have time to study
thoroughly, and I heard he had not bequeathed it to any of
his disciples. Later on there were some unfortunate events
in our Dali kingdom; my Shifus heart was broken. He
shaved his head and became a monk.
Huang Rong thought, Emperor Duan did not want to be
an emperor anymore, but became a monk; this must be
because of an enormously grieving matter. Others did not
tell, it would be inconvenient to ask. Glancing sideways
she saw Guo Jing was about to open his mouth to ask;
hastily she signaled him with her eyes. Oh! Guo Jing
muttered and closed his mouth.
The scholars face turned dark; he was reminiscing over
past events. After a while he opened his mouth and
continued, Somehow the news that Shifu was training the
continued, Somehow the news that Shifu was training the
xian tian gong leaked out. One day, my martial brother,
he pointed toward the farmer, received an order to go
gather some medicinal herbs. He went to the ta xue shan
[Big Snow Mountain] at the western border of Yunnan;
where somebody injured him using the Toad Stance.
It must be the Old Poison, Huang Rong said.
Who else but him? the farmer angrily said, First a young
man unreasonably picked a fight with me; he said this Big
Snow Mountain belonged to his family. He wouldnt let
anybody trespass and gather herbs without authorization.
The Big Snow Mountain spans thousands of lis; how could
it belong to his family? Without a doubt this person was
intentionally provoking me. I remembered Shifus teaching
to endure patiently; I was yielding to him over and over.
Who would have thought that this young man got an inch
and wanted a foot! He said he wanted me to kowtow to
him 300 times before he let me go down the mountain.
Finally I couldnt hold myself much longer and we fought.
This young mans martial art was not bad, we fought for
half a day without anybody gaining an upper hand.
Unexpectedly the Old Poison suddenly appeared from a
valley and without saying anything struck out a palm and
severely injured me. That young man then carried me on
has back and brought me over to tian long si [sky/heaven
dragon temple] where Shifu stayed.
Somebody had already avenged you, Huang Rong said,
This young master Ouyang was killed.
The farmer was angry, Ah, hes dead. Who killed him?
Hey, somebody avenged you; why are you angry? Huang
Rong asked.
I want to seek revenge myself, I want to kill him with my
own hand, the farmer replied.
Huang Rong sighed, Too bad you cant do that anymore.
Who killed him? the farmer asked.
It was another bad person, Huang Rong replied, His
martial art was below young master Ouyang; but he used
craftiness to kill him.
Good riddance! the scholar said, Miss, do you know why
Ouyang Feng injured my martial brother?
Whats so difficult to guess? Huang Rong said, Based on
Ouyang Fengs martial art, he could kill your martial
brother with only one strike; but he only injured him
severely and sent him to your Shifus door. Undoubtedly
he wanted the Reverend to waste his energy by treating
his disciples injury. You told me that this type of
treatment would require a lot of internal strength; he
would need five years to recover his energy. Then on the
next Sword Meet of Mount Hua the Reverend would
definitely not able to compete.
Miss is really smart, the scholar sighed, But your guess
is only half-correct. That Ouyang Fengs evil heart was
difficult to fathom. After Shifu treated my martial brothers
injury, before Shifu recovered, he launched a secret attack
with the intention of killing Shifu
Guo Jing interrupted, Reverend Yideng is so
compassionate and kind, how could he have any enmity
with Ouyang Feng?
Xiao Ge [little elder brother], the scholar replied, What
you said is not right. First, merciful and compassionate
good people do not coexist with sinister and ruthless evil
people. Second, whenever Ouyang Feng wants to harm
anybody, it really doesnt matter whether that person has
any enmity with him or not. Just because he knew that the
xian tian gong is the black star of his Toad Stance he
must kill my Shifu with all possible means.
Guo Jing nodded his head repeatedly; Did the Reverend
receive any harm from him? he asked again.
The scholar replied, Shifu saw through Ouyang Fengs evil
scheme as soon as he saw my martial brothers injury;
that very night we moved away and the Western Poison
lost our track. We know he has failed once, he would not
give up that easily. He has looked for us everywhere until
finally he found this secret place of ours. After Shifu
recovered his strength we martial brothers proposed to go
to the White Camel Mountain and settled this account with
the Western Poison, but Shifu prohibits us to take any
revenge; we must not allow ourselves to create any
trouble. With great difficulty we managed to live peacefully
all these years, who would have thought that with your
craftiness you managed to go up the mountain. We only
know you are the Nine-fingered Divine Beggars disciples;
we did not know you meant to do our Shifu harm, hence
we did not stop you with all of our strengths. Otherwise we
would put our four lives at stake and in no way would
allow you to enter the temple. Who would have thought
that the man did not have any intention to harm the tiger,
but the tiger is harming the man. Ay! In the end my Shifu
still fall under your evil hands. Speaking thus his face
turned fierce, with a tiger like power he slowly stood up.
With a shua sound the sword on his waist went out its
sheath, glimmering cold, dazzling the eye.
The fisherman, the woodcutter and the farmer also stood
up unsheathing their weapons, surrounding them from
four directions. Huang Rong said, I came to ask the
Reverend to treat my injury, not knowing it would require
all of the Reverends strength that he would lose his
internal energy for five years. There is poison in those
pills; I was framed by somebody else. The Reverend has
pills; I was framed by somebody else. The Reverend has
shown me this kind of mercy; even if I dont have a heart,
I still will not repay kindness with evil.
With a stern voice the fisherman said, Then why do you
take advantage while Shifus strength is gone and he is
poisoned you lead the enemy going up the mountain?
Jing and Rong two people were stunned, We did not!
they said with a confused voice.
You still deny it? the fisherman said, As soon as my
Shifu is poisoned, the enemy delivered a jade bracelet on
the foot of the mountain. If you did not scheme it ahead,
how can there be such coincidence?
What jade bracelet? Huang Rong asked.
The fisherman was angry, You still act stupid! The iron
oars in his hands moved; the left oar swept horizontally,
the right oar went down vertically, attacking both Guo Jing
and Huang Rong.
Guo Jing was sitting side by side with Huang Rong on
meditation mats on the floor. As he saw the oars arrive he
leaped up with his right hand forming a hook brushing
away the horizontally sweeping oar, while his left hand
caught the flat of the oar and jerked it hard. This jerking
action carried a very strong force; the fisherman felt pain
and tingling sensation which forced him to let the oar go.
Guo Jing pushed the oar forward. Bang! it hit the farmers
iron rake; sparks flew everywhere. Immediately Guo Jing
shoved the iron oar back into the fishermans hand. The
fisherman was surprised; he took the oar back. Exerting
his strength to his right arm he struck down together with
the woodcutters axe.
Guo Jings palm came one after another, carrying strong
gusts of wind, coming fast toward the two mens torso.
The scholar knew the fierceness of the 18-Dragon
Subduing Palms, Back off quickly! he anxiously shouted.
Both the fisherman and the woodcutter were disciples of a
well-known expert; their martial arts were anything but
ordinary. Before Guo Jings stance arrived they had hastily
withdrew their weapons and leaped back. Suddenly they
felt a jerk dampening their backward movement; turned
out their weapons were pulled forward by Guo Jings palm
strength. They had no choice but let their weapons go;
saving their own lives was more important.
Guo Jing caught the iron oar and the steel axe, he lightly
tossed them back and called out, Catch these!
Good martial art! the scholar praised; his long sword
threatening Guo Jings right side.
Seeing this attack Guo Jing was startled; among Yidengs
Seeing this attack Guo Jing was startled; among Yidengs
four disciples this scholar looked the most refined, but
actually his martial art surpassed those of his colleagues;
hence Guo Jing did not dare to underestimate him. His
palms fluttered in the air, enveloping Huang Rong and his
own body with tremendous force. This defense was truly
stable, like an abyss stopping a mountain peak; there was
not a single hole in it. His palms were like rainbow,
continuously circling around bigger and bigger that the
fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar
were gradually pushed back till their backs were against
the wall. Never mind counterattacking, merely defending
themselves was not easy.
By this time if Guo Jing added more force to his palms
these four people would inevitably suffer injury. Fighting a
moment longer Guo Jing held back his strength, he
attacked hard then backed off hard, struck light then
fended off light, it seemed like his force was there and
then disappeared; throughout the battle he steadily held
the power balance so they were on the level ground,
nobody won and nobody lost.
The scholars sword technique suddenly changed; his long
sword vibrated, creating a continuously buzzing noise. His
sword turned into six swords on the top, six swords on the
bottom, six swords on the front, six swords on the back,
six swords on the left and six swords on the right,
successively stabbing like six by six, thirty six swords
altogether. It was the Yunnans ai lao shan [Mount Ailao]
thirty-six sword; considered one of the best offensive
sword techniques in the world.
Guo Jings left palm parried the fisherman, the woodcutter
and the farmer three peoples weapons; his right palm
followed the movements of the scholars sword: up and
down, front to back, left to right. Although the sword
underwent countless changes, Guo Jing had always
succeeded in diverting the sword stab by the power of his
palm. Each sword stab passed very close to his clothes,
but never once did it manage to even make a scratch on
Guo Jings skin.
Blocking to the thirty-sixth stab, Guo Jing bent his right
middle finger under his thumb; he waited for the incoming
sword to lose its momentum before he suddenly flicked the
body of the sword. It was the tan zhi shen tong [Divine
Flicking Finger], Huang Yaoshis special skill which was
considered unparalleled in the present age. Huang Yaoshi
used this special skill when he played shooting marbles
with Zhou Botong; and again in the Cloud Village, when he
was giving direction to Mei Chaofeng. Guo Jing watched
him fighting the Quanzhens Seven Masters at the Ox
Village near Linan using this special skill. Having learned a
certain amount of the martial art secrets from the Manual
he managed to imitate the flicking finger technique.
Although it was inferior to Huang Yaoshis subtle and
elegant flicking finger, but it still carried a tremendous
elegant flicking finger, but it still carried a tremendous
force.
With a metallic clank the long sword was shaken; the
scholars arm was numb, the sword almost fell from his
hand. The scholar was shocked; he leaped backward and
called out, Hold it!
The fisherman, the woodcutter and the farmer three
people leaped backward at once. Only their backs were
very close to the wall to begin with, so there was no place
they could withdraw to. The fisherman leaped out of the
door, the farmer jumped out over the hole in the wall Guo
Jing made earlier. The woodcutter inserted his axe back
into his waist. He smiled and said, I told you these two
did not have any evil intentions, but you did not believe
me.
The scholar put his sword back into its sheath; he cupped
his fists toward Guo Jing and said, Xiao Ge [little elder
brother] has held back your palms, we are feeling
grateful.
Guo Jing busily bowed down to return the gesture, but his
heart was full of questions, From the start we did not
have any ill-intention; why didnt they believe us? Why is
it after we fought they changed their minds and believed
us?
Huang Rong noticed his confused expression, she knew
what he was thinking; she whispered to his ear, If you
harbor ill intentions, then you would have injured these
four people. How can even Reverend Yideng be your
match right now? Guo Jing thought it was true, he nodded
his head repeatedly.
The farmer and the fisherman walked back into the room.
Huang Rong asked, I wonder who the Reverends enemy
is? What is this jade bracelet that was delivered earlier?
The scholar replied, Its not that we dont want to tell you,
but frankly speaking we dont even know the truth
surrounding this matter. All I know is that the reason my
Shifu became a monk is closely related to this matter.
Huang Rong was about to inquire further when suddenly
the farmer jumped up and shouted, Aiyo! Its dangerous!
What is it? the fisherman asked.
The farmer pointed his finger to the scholar and said,
Shifu has lost all his strength, he is telling everything,
concealing nothing; if these two harbor any ill intention
while the four of us are powerless to hold them up, will
Shifu be still alive?
The woodcutter said, The Honorable Zhuangyuan can
predict with divine accuracy. If he could not predict the
outcome of this small matter, how could he become the
outcome of this small matter, how could he become the
Dalis Prime Minister? He had known from the start that
these two are friends and not foes; but he deliberately
proceeded with fighting them. First, to test these two
friends martial art; second, to convince the two of you.
The scholar showed a faint smile. The farmer and the
fisherman looked at each other; they were partly admiring
the scholar, partly blaming their own rashness.
At that moment they heard footsteps coming in from
outside the door. A young monk came in. He clasped his
hands and said, Shifu orders four martial brothers to send
the guests off. Everybody stood up immediately.
Guo Jing said, The Reverend is expecting an enemy; how
can we walk away just like that? Forgetting my own
inability Xiao Di [little/lowly younger brother] wants to
collaborate with the four martial brothers to face the
visitor.
The fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar
looked at each other with delighted expressions. Let me
ask Shifu, the scholar said.
Four people went in together. They stayed inside for quite
a long time. When they came back out Guo Jing and
Huang Rong saw their crestfallen expression and knew
that Reverend Yideng did not allow them to help. And sure
enough; the scholar said, Shifu thanks the two of you
very much; but he said that everybody reaps what he
sows, other people must not interfere.
Jing Gege, Huang Rong said, Let us talk to the
Reverend. They went to the building where Reverend
Yidengs meditation house is. Guo Jing knocked the door
for half a day but nobody answered. He could have shoved
the door open, but how could he dare to play rough?
The woodcutter low-spiritedly said, Shifu cannot receive
the two of you. The mountain is high and the river is long,
we will meet again some other time.
Guo Jing felt deeply grateful toward Reverend Yideng, his
warm blood bubbling up his chest; he was unable to
restrain himself, with a loud voice he said, Ronger,
whether the Reverend allows us or not, let us go down the
mountain. If we see anybody messing around, well beat
the hell out of him first, then well talk.
That is a wonderful idea, Huang Rong replied. If the
Reverends enemy is so fierce that we die in his hands,
consider that we are repaying the Reverends kindness.
Guo Jing spoke with power, Huang Rong also intentionally
raised her voice, of course Reverend Yideng heard them.
They were just about to turn around when the wooden
door suddenly opened. An old monk with a sharp voice
door suddenly opened. An old monk with a sharp voice
said, The Reverend invites you to come in.
Guo Jing was pleasantly surprised; alongside Huang Rong
he walked into the room. Reverend Yideng and that Indian
monk were still sitting cross-legged on the meditation
mats just as before. Two people bowed down to the
ground. They raised their heads and saw that Yidengs
complexion was yellow and sickly; totally different from
the first time they saw him. Two peoples hearts were
overwhelmed with gratitude and regret at the same time;
they did not know what to say.
Yideng turned toward his four disciples on the door,
Everybody come in, I want to say something.
The fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar
went inside the meditation room and paid their respects to
their master and martial uncle. The Indian monk nodded
his head to acknowledge, then he went back into his
meditation, did not pay more attention to anybody.
Reverend Yideng gazed at the rising incense smoke, he
seemed to be lost in thought; his hand played with a
sheep-white colored jade bracelet.
Huang Rong thought, It is obviously a womans bracelet. I
wonder what is Reverends enemys intention in sending it
over?
A moment later Yideng heaved a sigh and turned to Guo
Jing and Huang Rong, The Old Monk gratefully accepts
your kind intention. This matter relates to a complicated
cause and effect; if I did not talk, I am afraid there will be
casualties on both sides, and that is not the Old Monks
original intention. Do you know what kind of man I was?
Uncle was the Emperor of the Dali country of Yunnan,
Huang Rong replied, The only emperor of the southern
sky, with awe-inspiring power and prestige; who in this
world has never heard about you?
Yideng showed a faint smile. Emperor is superficial, Old
Monk is also superficial, awe-inspiring power and prestige
is fake. You, a young miss, are also a fake.
Huang Rong did not understand his allegorical words; she
stared at him with her bright, crystal clear beautiful eyes.
Yideng slowly continued, My Dali kingdom was founded by
the Emperor Shen Sheng Wen Wu Tai Zu [lit. divine/holy
literature and martial art (or civil and military) great
ancestor] in the year of Ding You. It was twenty-three
years before the Great Songs founder, Zhao Kuangyin,
Emperor Zhou staged a rebellion and assumed the throne
of the Song Dynasty. Seven generation from the Emperor
Shen Sheng Wen Wu, the throne was passed on to
Emperor Bing Yi. He became an emperor for only four
years before he became a monk, bequeathing the throne
years before he became a monk, bequeathing the throne
to his nephew, Emperor Sheng De. Following Emperor
Sheng De were Emperor Xing Zong Xiao De, Emperor Bao
Ding, Emperor Xian Zong Xuan Ren, and then my father,
Emperor Jing Zong Zheng Kang; all had become monks.
From Tai Zu [great ancestor/founder] to me, there are
eighteen emperors, among which seven had left their
home [meaning: became monks].
The fisherman, the woodcutter, the farmer and the scholar
were people of Dali; naturally they knew their countrys
history. But Guo Jing and Huang Rong felt strange, they
thought, Reverend Yideng did not want to become an
emperor but became a monk instead was already
surprising; turned out many of his ancestors had taken the
same path. Could it be that being a monk is better than
being an emperor?
Reverend Yideng continued, By divine providence our
Duan family has been ruling with a great power over a
small area ever since. Each generation realizes his own
virtue and ability. In reality we all are insufficient to bear
this heavy responsibility; hence all along we fulfill our duty
with fear and trepidation, did not dare to overstep our
boundary. Didnt the emperors eat without plowing?
Wearing clothes without weaving? Going out and coming in
to the palace in a carriage? Are these not the common
peoples blood and sweat? When the emperors reached
their advance years their own hearts convicted them of all
their merit and guilt; always enjoying the toil of the people
while contributing only a few, how they have committed a
multitude of sin while performing their office duty.
Therefore, oftentimes they decided to abdicate their
thrones and became monks.
Speaking to this point he raised his head looking outside,
the corners of his mouth revealed a smile, while his
eyebrows showed a grieving heart. Six people listening
silently, nobody dared to make any noise. Reverend
Yideng raised up his left index finger with the jade bracelet
on it. He spinned it around several times and said, As for
me, I did not become a monk for the same reason.
Actually, it has something to do with the Sword Meet of
Mount Hua, where we compete over the Manual. That year
the Quanzhen Sects founder, Chongyang Zhenren won the
Manual. The following year he paid a visit to Dali, passing
along the xian tian gong to me. He stayed in my palace
for about half a month. We were having the time of our
lives discussing martial art. But his martial brother Zhou
Botong was fidgety after about ten days of doing nothing;
he roamed to the east and strolled to the west inside the
palace, and had caused an incident.
Huang Rong said in her heart, It would be strange indeed
if the Old Urchin Zhou Botong did not create any trouble.
End of Chapter 30.
Previous Thread | Next Thread
Contact Us spcnet.tv Top
All times are GMT -4. The time now is 09:42 PM.
Powered by vBulletin Version 4.1.9
Copyright 2012 vBulletin Solutions, Inc. All rights reserved.
Attached Images
LoCH030.jpg (46.7 KB, 67 views)
Last edited by foxs; 05-23-07 at 12:05 PM.
Reply With Quote
+ Reply to Thread Page 3 of 4 1 2 3 4 First Last
Quick Navigation Wuxia Translations Top
ROCH unabridged
By Mojo Jojo in forum Wuxia Translations
Replies: 49
Last Post: 04-26-12, 10:44 AM
HSDS unabridged.
By dgfds01 in forum Wuxia Translations
Replies: 44
Last Post: 09-09-11, 01:25 PM
Dagger Lee unabridged
By Mojo Jojo in forum Wuxia Translations
Replies: 94
Last Post: 07-10-11, 02:24 AM
DGSD : Chapter 41 and 42. Unabridged.
By CC in forum Wuxia Translations
Replies: 3
Last Post: 10-03-07, 12:20 AM
The Sword and the Exquisiteness Unabridged
By Mojo Jojo in forum Wuxia Translations
Replies: 41
Last Post: 03-10-05, 06:42 PM
Similar Threads
You may not post new
threads
You may not post replies
You may not post
attachments
You may not edit your
posts
Posting Permissions
BB code is On
Smilies are On
[IMG] code is Off
HTML code is Off
Forum Rules